A 57184 2

R. FRIEDLÄNDER & SOHN
Buchhandlung
Berlin N.W. 6.
11. Carlstrasse 11.
ARTES
LIBRARY
1837
SCIENTIA
VERITAS
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
PLURIBUS UNUM
TOEBUR
SQUAERIS PENINSULAM AMOENAME
CIRCUMSPICE
RUSSELL
LIBRARY
ני
甫
​*
SCIENCE LIBRARY
>
QE
534
M25
:
*
THE
EARTHQUAKE CATALOGUE
OF THE
BRITISH ASSOCIATION,
WITH THE
DISCUSSION, CURVES, AND MAPS, ETC.
BY

ROBERT MALLET, C.E., F.R.S.
AND
JOHN WILLIAM MALLET, Ph.D.,
PROFESSOR OF CHEMISTRY, UNIVERSITY OF ALABAMA.
[From the TRANSACTIONS OF THE BRITISH ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT
OF SCIENCE, 1852 to 1858.]
BEING THIRD AND FOURTH REPORTS,
LONDON:
· PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.
1858.
175609
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
10-14
Catalogue of recorded Earthquakes from 1606 B.C. to A.D. 1850.
1.
2.
Date.
BEFORE
CHRIST.
Locality.
1606
Mount Sinai
3.
4.
Direction, duration, Phænomena connected
and number of shocks.
with the sea.
5.
Meteorological and other phænomena.
6.
Authority.
Accompanied by thunder and lightning; on the Exodus, xix. 18.
occasion of the delivery of the law.
Between 1604 Arabia
and 1586.
1566
Jericho
About 1450... Lacus Cimini, in central
Italy.
About 900
Palestine
About 900 The Alban Lake, in Italy
880, or betw" Palestine
this and 870.
595
China
About 550, or Lacedæmon.
between this
and 530.
486
The Island of Delos
469
Sparta
459
Roman territories
Korah, Dathan, and Abiram swallowed up
The walls of the city thrown down
Numbers, xvi. 31.
Joshua, vi.
A city swallowed up, and a lake produced in its Sotion, quoted in Aristot. Op. ed.
place.
After Elijah had prayed for rain from heaven
Sylburgi, vol. ii. sec. 6. p. 128; and
Amm. Marcell. lib. xvii. c. 7.
sec. 13.
1 Kings, xix. 11.
Aurel. Victor, de orig. gent. Rom.
c.18; and Dion. Halic. lib. i. c. 71.
Amos, i. 1; and Zechariah, xiv. 5.
Du Halde, Déscription de la Chine,
t. i. p. 326.
A portion of Mount Taygetus thrown down...... Strabo, lib. viii. iii. p. 202; and
Herodotus remarks that this was the first time,
up to the period at which he wrote, that this
island had experienced earthquake shocks.
Others also speak of it as free from such cala-
mities.
Pliny, lib. ii. c. 79 (81).
Herodotus, Erato, c.198; and Strabo,
lib. x. iv. p. 313.
Palassou, Mém. pour servir à l'Hist.
Natur. des Pyrénées, p. 379.
Accompanied, according to Livy, by other pro-Livy, lib. iii. c. 10.
digies, as an ox speaking, &c.
1852
2
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
432, or 431... Roman territories
431, or soon Delos
after.
426
425
Athens, Eubœa, Boeotia,|
and especially Orcho-
menos.
In Greece, especially in
Euboea, and Atalante.
424. In spring In the Peloponnesus..
3.
4.
5.
Houses were thrown down
Accompanied by great
inundations of the sea.
Shortly after an eclipse of the sun
377
Lisbon
373
Peloponnesus, especially
at Helike and Bura.
Great inundations of
the sea, overwhelm-
ing Helike.
370
364
Lisbon
Rome
•
Before 323...Island of Chryse, near
Lemnos.
285, or 284... In the provinces Oomi
282
About
same time.
and Sourouga of the
Japanese island Ni-
phon.
Delphi
the Country about the Cher-
276, or per-Probablynear Picentia in
sonesus and Hellespont.
haps 271.
the south of Campania.
224
Caria, and the island of
Rhodes.
221
Central Italy
Fifty-seven shocks oc-
curred during the
year.
6.
Livy, lib. iv. c. 21.
Thucydides, lib. ii. c. 8.
Thucydides, lib. iii. c. 87.
Thucydides, lib. iii. c. 89; and Dio-
dorus, lib. xii. c. 59.
Thucydides, lib. iv. c. 52.
Balbi, Essai politique sur la Roy-
aume de Portugal, t. i. p. 102.
Strabo, lib. i. and viii.; and Pausa-
nias, lib. vii.; Achaica, c. 24-25.
Balbi, t. i. p. 102.
A great chasm opened in the forum, which after-Livy, lib. vii. c. 6; and Pliny, Hist.
wards filled with water, forming the Lacus
Curtius. Probably an earthquake.
The island was sunk into the sea
In the province of Oomi a large tract of land sank
in one night, forming a lake 72 miles long
and 124 wide. In Sourouga volcanic eruptions,
and the mountain Fousi-no-Yama, still an active
volcano, was thrown up.
Nat, lib. xv. c. 18 (20).
Ukert upon Lemnos and Mosychlos
in the allgem. geograph. Ephem.
for Dec. 1812.
Kämpfer, (v. Dohm.) Japan, vol. i.
p. 190; v. Humboldt, Frag. de
Géogr. Asiat. vol. i. p. 223.
A portion of a hill thrown down; the earthquake Justinus, lib. xxiv. c. 8.
followed by a violent storm of hail.
The city Lysimachia destroyed
Accompanied "horrendo fragore"
Justinus, lib. xvii.; at the beginning.
Orosius, lib. iv. c. 4.
The colossus of Rhodes thrown down. Eusebius v. Hoff, Chronik, vol. iv. p. 149. No
(ii. p. 235 and 247) mentions this occurrence
in the 168th Olympiad 105 B.C.
authority quoted.
On the day of the battle with Hannibal at the Livy, lib. v. c. 6; Pliny, lib. ii. c. 86.
Lake Thrasymene. Many cities were destroyed,
rivers turned from their course, and hills
thrown down.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
3
At the same Libya
time, or very
soon after.
218
197
"In vico Istrico (or
Insteio)."
Rome, or the country
round.
197, or 196... Italy.
About the Rhodes, and parts of Asia
same time. Minor.
184, or 183... Rome
177, or 178... Country of the Sabines
Three earthquakes in
175
China
140
China
this year.
138
123-122
Luna, near Carrara....
Privernum, in Latium..
122-121 ...Probably at Rome: place
not mentioned.
In the territory of Pice-
num.
Nursia
104-103
103-102
101-100
Pesaro
99--98
Venafrum
96-95
Fesulæ
95-94
92
85, or 82.
Rhegium
Syria, and the Island of
Cyprus.
Province of Oomi in Ni-
phon, Japan.
Reate, in the country of
the Sabines.
Spoleto
80-79
67-66
57
China
41
China
A hundred towns destroyed
Augustinus de Mirabilibus, lib. ii.
No shock mentioned. The water of a well burst Livy, lib. xxiv. c. 10.
forth in an extraordinary manner.
Shocks continuing for thirty-eight days
Many towns ruined..
The public statues of the gods were moved
Many buildings thrown down
Perhaps only a landslip
Seven acres of land sank into the earth.
not an earthquake.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Ditto
Livy, lib. xxxiv. c. 55.
Livy, lib. xxxv. c. 40.
Justinus, lib. xxx. c. 4.
Livy, lib. xli. c. 59.
Livy, lib. xli. c. 28.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
Kämpfer, Japan, vol. i. p. 193.
Julius Obsequens.
Perhaps Julius Obsequens.
Julius Obsequens.
Julius Obsequens.
Buildings thrown down; accompanied by sub-Julius Obsequens.
terranean noise.
Accompanied by noise; buildings thrown down Julius Obsequens.
No shock mentioned; the earth opened and Julius Obsequens.
sank down.
No shock, but subterranean noise (fremitus)
Buildings injured
An island (now called Tsikou-bo-sima) was raised
in the lake produced in the year 285 B.C.
Great damage done to buildings, bridges, &c.;
attended by subterranean noise.
Julius Obsequens.
Julius Obsequens.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 137; without
quoting authority.
v. Humboldt, Frag. de Géogr. Asiat.
t. i. p. 223.
Julius Obsequens.
Julius Obsequens.
Mountains fell in many places and filled the val-Du Halde, Déscription de la Chine,
leys.
t. i. p. 356.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
1
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
33, or 32...... Palestine
31, or 30.
Tralles, in Lydia (and, ac-
cording to the Collec-
tion Académique, many
cities also in Ionia,
Mysia and Ætolia).
About the same Thebes, in Upper Egypt
time, or short-
ly before or
after.
26
21
Cyprus
The villa of Livia, the con-
sort of Augustus, at the
foot of the Apennines.
10, or accord. Cos, in the Archipelago
ing to others 6
ANNODOMINI.
11 or 12
15
17
Tralles, in Lydia….
Rome
33333
34
52
58, or 60.
62
3.
4.
Asia Minor
Two shocks on the
same day.
Bithynia and Palestine..
Sicily
Philippi, in Macedonia
The cities of Laodicea,
Hierapolis, and Colosse
in Phrygia.
Achaia and Macedonia
63. Feb. 5... Pompeii, Herculaneum,
Colonia Nucerinorum,
and Naples.
67, or 68
Ager Marrucinus near
77, or 78..
the Adriatic sea, on the
Aternus.
Island of Cyprus
5.
30,000 men lost their lives
6.
·
Josephus de bello Jud. lib. i. c. 14
and Antiqu. lib. xv. c. 6.
Eusebius, p. ii. p. 257. (Not found
in the Greek text.)
Produced great destruction
Thirteen cities of note destroyed
Eusebius. Like the last, only found
in the Armenian and Latin trans-
lations.
Eusebius, p. 259. Not in the Greek.
Julius Obsequens.
Eusebius, p. 261. Not in the Greek.
Münster's Cosmogr. lib. v.
Calvisius.
Tacitus, Annal. lib. ii. c. 47; Euse-
bius, p. 263.
At the crucifixion. The city of Nisæa was de- Matthew, xxvii; Luke, xxiii.; Euse-
stroyed.
bius, p. 265.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 227; without
quoting authority.
Acts, xvi.
Eusebius, p. 272. Only in the Arme-
nian and Latin.
Seneca, Natural. Quæst. lib. vi. c. 1.
Tacitus, Hist. lib. xv. c. 22; Seneca,
Nat. Qu. lib. i. c. 1 and 27.
No shock recorded. A meadow and field planted Pliny, Hist. Nat. lib. ii. c. 83 (85).
with olives moved from one place to another
perhaps only a landslip.
Three cities overwhelmed
از
Eusebius, p. 277; Orosius, lib. vii.c.9.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
5
79. At night Misenum, and the coun-
try round.
105, or 106... Asia Minor, and parts of
Greece.
109, or 110... Galatia.
115
China
115, or 117... Antiochia.
121, or 122... Nicomedia and Nicæa!.
in Bithynia.
127, or 128... Nicopolis and Neoca-The earthquake was
131
sarea in Pontus, and
Hierapolis, Laodicea,
and Nicomedia; also
at Syracuse.
Sicily
150, or shortly Caria, Lycia, and the
experienced twice
at Syracuse.
before.
island of Rhodes.
160
Smyrna
169
Parts of Germany
176, or 177... Smyrna
223. (On the Rome
9th and 17th
Violent shocks for
three days.
December,
according to
Calvisius).
262
Rome, Libya, and Asia Violent shocks..
Minor.
272
Japan
Many shocks at vari-
ous periods from 200.
Between 287 Syria
and 307.
306
315
Opus, in Greece
Areopolis, on the Dead
Sea.
The sea receded from The houses trembled; followed the day after by Pliny the younger, Epist. 6, 16–20.
the coast.
the eruption of Vesuvius, in which Hercula-
neum and Pompeii were destroyed.
Three cities destroyed
Eusebius, p. 281. Only in the Ar-
menian and Latin; Orosius, lib. vii.
c. 12.
Eusebius, p. 283; Orosius, lib. vii.
c. 12.
From 107 to 115 several earthquakes took place Du Halde, i. 365.
in China, of which this was the most violent.
Violent winds and thunder preceded the earth-Eusebius, p. 283. Not in the Greek.
quake.
Accompanied by an eclipse
Calvisius.
Eusebius, p. 283. Not in the Greek.
Eusebius, p. 285.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 227. Authority
not quoted.
Calvisius refers to Pausanias in
Arcad.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 146.
Bernhertz, p. 51.
Eusebius, p. 293.
Calvisius quotes Fasti Sic.
Many cities inundated Attended by an eclipse. The earth opened in Trebellius Pollio in Gallien. ii. c. 5.
by the sea
many places and salt water gushed out: dread-
ful subterranean noises heard.
Tyre and Sidon greatly injured
Calvisius.
Kämpfer (v. Dohm), i. p. 197.
Orosius, lib. vii. c. 25.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 174.
K. Ritter's Erdbeschreibung, vol. ii.
p. 339.

REPORT-1852.
I.
2.
3.
4.
322
Place not mentioned
325
Campania.
336
Rome
340
All through the East
Very many and vio-
lent shocks.
341
Ditto, especially at An-Ditto
tioch.
342
343
Ditto
344
Throughout the East
Neocæsarea
Island of Rhodes, Dyr-Lasted three days at
rachium, and twelve]
towns in Campania;
and at Rome.
348. In sum-Berytus in Syria
mer.
+
358. Aug. 24 Asia Minor, Bithynia,
and Macedonia.
359. Nov. or Nicomedia in Bithynia
Dec. (mense
Hyperbere-
tạo).
362. Dec. 2. Nicomedia and Nicæa...
Towards
evening.
363. Jan. or Constantinople
Feb.
365. July 21 Greece and Asia Minor;
366
also Crete.
Rome.
Neocæsarea and Nicæa. Many shocks
368. Oct. 11|Nicæa
368. A little The Hellespont
after 11th
October.
5.
Twelve towns destroyed.
6.
Anastasi, Bibl. Hist. p. 25.
Sigonius, Hist. de Occid. Imp. t. i.
lib. iii. p. 122.
Baglivi, p. 542.
The shocks began this year and were continued Lycosthenes; Baronius, t. iii. p. 536.
the next.
Many cities overturned
The city ruined
Calvisius. Socrates, lib. ii. c. 19.
Chron. Eusebii, lib. post. p. 182.
Lycosthenes and Frytschius.
Sigonius, i. lib. v. p. 169; Fryt-
schius.
The dates for the three or four years imme-Sigonius, loc. cit. p. 170; Cedrenus.
diately preceding appear to be very uncertain,
several authors differing in them slightly.
The sea retired, and Accompanied by thunder and lightning
then flowed in again
with violence, doing
great damage.
Sigonius, loc. cit. p. 178; Agathias
de reb. Just. p. 51.
Sigonius, p. 204; Muratori, Annali,
t. ii. p. 392.
Chronicon Paschale, p. 293; Euse-
bius, p. 185.
Sigonius, p. 227; Baronius, t. iv.
p. 117.
Sigonius, p. 228.
Baronius, p. 187; Sigonius, p. 236;
Calvisius.
Frytschius.
Chronicon Paschale, p. 301; Sigo-
nius, p. 249; Calvisius.
Baronius, t. iv. p. 211.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
Constantinople
Rome.
372
Nicæa
382
394.
Sept. to Nov.
From Throughout Europe
395. Sept. to Ditto
Jan.following.
396
and
...
Principally at Constanti-Violent shocks for
nople.
403. During Constantinople
the night.
407. April 1 Place not mentioned
(mense Xan- probably Constanti-
thico), be- nople.
ginning of
the night.
several days.
This date is by no means well fixed, authors Gaultier, p. 309; Frytschius.
varying from 367 to 379.
Evagrius; Baglivi.
Marcellinus Comes, p. 37.
Sigonius, p. 345; Baronius, p. 706.
Marcellinus Comes mentions, as occurring at the Sigonius, p. 355.
same time, an appearance in the heavens as if
they were on fire (probably an aurora-Perrey).
Attended with thunder
Baronius, t. v. p. 178.
Chronicon Paschale, p. 308.
408
Rome
Utica
Constanti-
417. April 20 Probably
nople; also Kybera in
Asia Minor.
Palestine
D
419
422
Constantinople?
423. April 7; Constantinople?
10 o'clock
A.M.OrP.M.?
427
"In multis locis"
431. June 20; Place not mentioned
4th hour of
Constantinople
the night.
434
442. In winter] Rome
444
446
Constantinople
Constantinople
Throughout most of the
civilized world.
Many shocks
Subterranean noises heard for seven days
Ditto. Perhaps confounded with the last
Many towns and villages destroyed
In the same year a comet appeared
Sigonius, p. 393; Marcellinus Comes.
Prosperi Tyronis Chron.; Dom Bou-
quet, t. i. p. 637.
Chron. Pasch. p. 310; Marcellinus
Comes.
Marcellinus Comes, p. 38.
Chronicon Paschale, p. 343.
Ditto.
Marcellinus Comes.
Fifty-seven towers thrown down; v. Hoff places Marcellinus Comes, p. 41.
this earthquake in the year 447.
Violent shocks lasting for four months.
Buildings thrown down.
Shocks lasting for four months
Lasting six months..
Baronius, p. 628.
Anciennes Révolutions du Globe.
Baronius, t. vi. p. 12.
Hist. Rerum Germanicarum, Schard.
f. 70.
Baronius, t. vi. p. 37; Christ. Math.
Theat. Hist. p. 377.
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
447. Nov. 8... Constantinople; also felt
in Thrace, the Cher-
sonesus, the Troad,
3.
4.
5.
6.
Violent shocks; probably included in the last... Chronicon Paschale, p. 317.
448
Bithynia, Phrygia, and
the Hellespont.
Gallicia in Spain
450. Jan....Constantinople
455. July 10 Sabaria (Sarwar) in Pan-
(O.S.).
nonia.
Gallicia in Spain
458. Sept.11; Antioch ;
also
felt
4th hour of throughout Asia Minor,
the night. and in Thrace.
460, or 464... Cyzicus in Mysia…..
465, or 468... Vienne in Dauphiny
March 27...
467
Ravenna
471, or 472...In Asia Minor
477, or 478... Constantinople; also at The shocks lasted for
Sept. 25
Sept. 23
the Hellespont, the Cy-four days.
clades, Cos, and Cnidos.
Rome
480,or81.Nov. Place not mentioned
487. Sept. 26 Constantinople; extend-Lasted but a short
492. June 7
494
ed as far as Taurus.
time.
Idatius, Chronicon.
Violent shocks. Lycosthenes gives the date 454 Chron. Pasch. pp.318,319; Christ.
Math. Theat. Hist. p. 378.
Sigonius, lib. xiv. p. 516.
Others give the dates 450, 460 and 462
Several other dates given for this occurrence
Several cities overwhelmed
The cities mentioned were overwhelmed
Idatius, Chronicon.
Baronius, t. vi. p. 244; Idatius.
Marcellinus Comes.
Sidonius Apollinaris, lib. vii. Ep. i.
ad Mamertum; Gregorius Turo-
nensis, &c.
Sigonius, loc. cit. p. 538.
Marcellinus Comes.
Marcellinus Comes, Cedrenus, Eva-
grios, lib. ii. c. 14.
Baglivi, loc. cit.
Gregor. Turon. lib. ii. cc. 19, 20.
Chronicon Paschale, p. 327.
Sigonius, p. 579.
Marcellinus Comes, p. 46.
499
518
Place not mentioned
Syria and Asia Minor
especially at Laodicea,
Hierapolis, Tripolis,]
and Agathicum.
Neocæsarea, and the rest
of Pontus.
Hungary ("in provincia
Dardania.")
This date is very uncertain, others giving various Baronius, t. vi. p. 541.
years up to 506.
The earth opened in many places to the extent Marcellinus Comes, p. 50; Baronius,
of twelve feet in width, from some of which t. vi. p. 702.
boiling water came forth. Great damage done
to buildings, &c.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
6
522
Corinth and Dyrrachium
524, or 525...Anazarbus in Cilicia
525. May 29, Antioch; also felt at
noon.
Constantinople.
528. Nov. 29, Antioch
3rd hour of
533. Nov. In Constantinople
the day.
the evening.
536
Pompeiopolis in Mysia
542. Aug. 16 Constantinople
543. Sept. 6... Throughout the then
546
547
Many violent shocks;
lasting one hour.
known world.
Constantinople
Byzantium and other Many shocks
localities.
548. Especial-Constantinople
ly in Feb.
About 549
Auvergne..
550, or 551. Palestine, Arabia, Meso-
July 7, or 9. potamia, Syria and
553, or 555. Constantinople,
Phoenicia; also in
Greece.
552
Greece
and The shocks lasted forty
Ang. 15; at
many other parts of the days.
dawn.
world, even extending
to part of Egypt.
554. July 11
Constantinople
556. April 2
Ditto
557. Oct. 6... Ditto
Many shocks
Dec. 14 Ditto, and at Antioch and Many shocks, conti-
other cities; also at nuing for ten days.
Rome.
Accompanied by unusual heat. The shocks con-
Cedrenus, t. i. p. 364.
Cedrenus, p. 365.
Cedrenus, p. 365; Sigonius, loc. cit.
tinued at intervals for a whole year, and ap- p. 629; Evagrius, &c.
pear to have recurred with violence on the 4th
October. The date of the year, however, is]
very uncertain.
All the buildings which had been reconstructed Cedrenus, p. 368; Sigonius, p. 634,
after the former earthquake, were thrown
down.
Half of the city of Cyzicus destroyed
The Nile rose unusually high this year.
Accompanied by great rain
Naupacte, Petra, Corona, &c., ruined
The city of Berytus was ruined
&c.
Chronicon Paschale, p. 341.
Theoph. p. 183; Anastasius, p. 62.
Theophanes, p. 188.
Cedrenus, p. 371. Theophanes gives
the year after.
Anastasius, p. 64; Procopius, Lyco-
sthenes.
Frytschius, Lycosthenes.
Theophanes, p. 191; Cedrenus,
p. 375, &c.
Greg. Turon.; Dom. Bouquet, t. iii.
p. 410.
Theophanes, p. 192; Cedrenus,
p. 376, &c.
Procopius, quoted by Calvisius.
Cedrenus, p. 384; Baronius, t. vii.
p. 474; Anastasius; Agathias.
Theophanes, p. 194; Cedrenus, p.385
Theophanes, p. 195.
Theophanes, pp. 195,196; Cedrenus,
p. 385; Baronius, &c.
Attended by various meteorological phænomena, Ditto.
as lightning, thunder, shooting stars, &c.; also
subterranean noise. Many shocks during the
whole year.


10
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
Shocks still continuing
4.
558 (May 3, Constantinople
5.
6.
Cedrenus, p. 386.
according to
Pogg. Ann.
t.lviii.p.650).
560. Dec. (24 Ditto
according to
Pogg. Ann.
quoted above).
Berytus, and in the island
of Cos.
562, or 563... A mountain on the banks
577
of the Rhone; accord-
ing to v. Hoff, the
Dent du Midi in the
Valais.
Chinon.
579. At noon Antioch and Daphne
579, or 580... Bordeaux and in the
582
•
583
Pyrenees.
Soissons and Angers
Constantinople?
584 (Dec.?)... Angers.
585
Rome
587. Sept. 30, Antioch
3 hours after
twilight.
589. Oct. 21 Ditto
(31, at nine
in the even-
ing accord-
ing to Eva-
grius).
590. June 14, Place not mentioned;
at dawn.
600
probably in France.
Japan.
Extended
A conflagation and a pestilence in the same year. Theophanes, p. 199; Cedrenus,
The mountain gave forth a subterranean noise
like bellowing for some days, and then fell
with houses, men, &c. upon it, into the stream
below.
p. 387, &c.
Frytschius; Marmont, Voyage en
Hongrie, t. ii. p. 259.
Matthew of Westminster, lib.
p. 195; Gregor. Turon. lib. vi.
c. 31; Frytschius, &c.
The church trembled during the celebration of Dom. Bouquet, t. ii. p. 242.
the service.
Baronius, p. 626; Evagrius.
In the Pyrenees great stones were rolled down Dom Bouquet, t. ii. pp. 252 and 409.
from the mountains.
Subterranean commotions
t. iii. pp. 83 and 227.
Ditto, t.ii. p. 277. t.iii. pp.88 and 234.
Theophan. p. 213; Cedren. p. 394.
Dom Bouquet, t. ii. p. 297. t. iii.
p. 243.
Baglivi, p. 542.
Baronius, p. 699; Ch. Mathias,
p. 426.
Mémorial de Chronologie, t. ii.
p. 909; Evagrius, lib. vi. c. 8.
Dom Bouquet, t. ii. p. 379.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, vol. ii. p. 204.
throughout the whole
empire.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
11
611. April 20, Constantinople?
at the 7th
hour.
615. August. Throughout Italy
Chronicon Paschale, p. 383.
Followed by a dreadful pestilence. The date Sigor ius, De Regno Italiæ, t.ii. p.86;
somewhat uncertain.
631, or 632... Palestine and Arabia
The
shocks lasted
thirty days.
Date uncertain
•
639.
About Antioch
Accompanied by a dreadful noise
3rd hour of
night.
640
Arabia, particularly Me-
dina and the neigh-
bourhood.
650
Medina...
658. June... Palestine and Syria...
677
Constantinople
678, or 680... Mesopotamia
684, or 685... The Japanese province
of Tosa, which is the
south-western portion
of the island Sikokf.
Beginning of Valley of Eghegik in the
the 8th cen-
Caucasus.
tury.
707?
Italy.
713. Feb. 28 Syria
717, or 718... Syria
Beuther; Bernherz, &c.
Simon Schard, f. 89; Ch. Mathias,
p. 440, &c.
Lycosthenes.
K. Ritter, Erdkunde, vol. ii. p. 339.
Followed by apparently the breaking out of a Ditto.
small volcano.
•
Great damage done..
Theophanes, p. 288.
Collection Académique.
Theophanes, p. 296; Anastasius,
p. 112; Centuriæ Magdebur-
genses, t. ii. p. 312.
More than 500,000 acres of land sank into the Kämpfer, v. Dohm, vol. i. p. 207
sea.
740. Oct. 26, Constantinople; also felt The shocks continued In some places the sea Several cities ruined, and many lives lost..
8th hour of
the day.
742
743
in Thrace, Asia Minor,
&c.
Egypt and the desert of
Saba in Arabia
Caspiæ portæ (now pass
of Dariel), in the Cau-
casus.
intervals for retired from the
land.
at
eleven months.
Said to have been felt at 600 places.
of mountains thrown down.
v. Humboldt, Fragmens Asia-
tiques, t. i. p. 224.
Déscription
d'Edchmiadsin
par
l'Evêque Chakhathouno, t. ii.
p. 18 (in Armenian).
Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, Muratori,
t. xxii. p. 446.
Theophanes, p. 320; Anastasius,
p. 125.
Theophanes, p. 334; Anastasius,
p. 132; Cedrenus, p. 452.
Cedrenus, p. 457; Theophanes,
p. 345; Anastasius; Sigonius, &c.
Portions Theophanes, p. 349; Cedrenus,
p. 460; Baronius, p. 144.
Theophanes, p. 351; Cedrenus,
p. 461; Anastasius, p. 140.
12
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
746. Jan. 18, Syria and Palestine,
especially round Jeru-
salem.
4th hour.
749 (Jan.?)... Syria and Mesopotamia
757. March 9. Syria and Palestine..
775
778
Antioch
Italy, at Trevisa, &c.
786. In the Germany. Principally in
latter months
of the year.
Bavaria.
789. Feb. 9... Constantinople
794
Rome
Alexandria in Egypt
795, or 797. Island of Crete
Apr. During
the night.
May, 4 Constantinople. (Either
801. Apr. 25,
or 30; 2nd
hour of the
night (v. Hoft
gives the date
March 31, or
April 30).
this or the last also felt
in Sicily, according to
v. Hoff.)
France, Germany, Italy,
and on the Rhine.
802. April 13 Throughout all Switzer-
land.
803. In winter Aix-la-Chapelle
815. August Thrace, especially at Con-Lasted five days
stantinople.
815. Sept.
Saintes
Several shocks
5.
6.
Great damage done, both to buildings and life... Theophanes, p. 354; Cedrenus,
p. 462; Anastasius, p. 143; Ba-
ronius, p. 184.
Theophanes, p. 357
Parts of the hills thrown down. A chasm opened
in the earth of more than 1000 paces long.
The date somewhat uncertain.
Cedrenus,
p.463; Anastasius; Baronius, &c.
Theophanes, p. 361; Anastasius,
p. 146; Centuria Magdeburg. p.491.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 173.
Buildings thrown down; forty-eight people killed. Dom Bouquet, t. v. p. 70.
The Pharos overturned
Beuther quotes Avent. Annal. lib. iii.
in fine.
Theophanes, p. 392;
Cedrenus,
p. 471; Anastasius, p. 162, &c.
Baglivi, p. 542.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Theophanes, p. 397; Anastasius,
p. 165.
Ditto.
Many buildings in Italy thrown down. Amongst Dom Bouquet, pp. 24, 365; Collec-
others the basilica of St. Paul at Rome. It
does not seem certain that the shocks happened
on the same day or even month in Italy as in
Germany, France, &c.
Followed by a terrible pestilence
tion de Duchêne; Simon Schard;
Hondorf, Annal. Francorum, &c.
Bertrand, Diarium Histor. p. 129;
Mémorial de Chronol. t. ii. p. 910.
Dom Bouquet, t. v. pp. 54, 251, 321;
Duchêne; Simon Schard; &c.
Sigonius, de Regno Italiæ, 2. lib. iv.
p. 266; Martène et Durand, &c.
Aimoini Chron. p. 240; Duchêne,
t. ii. p. 260.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
13
817
818
Khorassan
"In regione Transoxi-The shocks continued
""
ana.
823. Towards Aix-la-Chapelle,
for seventy days.
and
the end of other parts of Germany,
the year
...
principally in Upper
Saxony, and especially
about the Arendsee.
829. March Aix-la-Chapelle
837. Dec. 30. Pavia
At night.
838. Feb. 18." Apud S.
In the even-
(24?) (4 days
before Easter).
At night.
832
Switzerland
Some parts of Italy.
Eight shocks
ing.
(now Lauresheim, ter-
ritory of Mayence) in
Wormanse, in Spirense,)
et Lobadunense.
""
Shocks during 5 days
Sept.
Saintes.
Nazarium
Probably the same with the last
Hadschi Chalifa.
K. Ritter, Erdkunde, vol. ii. p. 880.
and 225; Simon Schard, fol. 107;
Vita et Gesta Caroli Magni, &c.
Accompanied at Aix-la-Chapelle by subterranean Dom Bouquet, t. vi. pp. 181, 208
noise. Falling stars also observed. At Arendsee
and the country round the earth was greatly
disturbed and upheaved, and the form of seve-
ral lakes changed.
1
Followed by very violent winds..
Dom Bouquet, t. v. pp. 110-233;
Duchêne, t. ii. pp. 272 and 306;
Baronius, t. ix. p. 489.
Bertrand, p. 29.
Ragor quotes Frank. Beuther.
Dom Bouquet, t. vi. pp. 206 and 226.
Dom Bouquet, t. vi. p. 210.
840. August Constantinople
841. June 2 Würzburg
More than twenty
shocks.
842. Oct. 24. Throughout almost all The
1st hour of the north of Gaul.
the night.
843. Sept. 6 Ditto
accompanying]
subterranean noise
lasted seven days.
Storms with lightning, &c.
Attended with subterranean noise, which was
heard either at the first hour of the day, or at
the ninth, or in the middle of the night, or
beginning of the morning. Followed by a very
severe "tussis," of which many died.
Centuriæ Magdeburgenses,t.ii. p.348.
Ditto.
Ragor quotes Funccius. Bernherz
quotes Chronic. Antiq. Univ. Ly-
costhenes.
Dom Bouquet, t. vii. pp. 32 and 41.
Dom Bouquet, t. vii. p. 41.

and 7. At
dawn and the
middle of the
night on the
first day; at
the first and
second hours
of the day on
the second.
14
REPORT-1852.
Accompanied by thunder, lightning, hail, &c.
6.
v. Hoff, vol. ii. p. 202.
Sigonius, p. 301; Baronius, t. x.
p. 53; Christ. Mathias, p.498, &c.
Dom Bouqnet, t. vii. pp. 65, 207,
235 and 272.
Simon Schard, fol. 109; Dom Bou-
quet, t. vii. pp. 217 and 233;
Duchêne, t. ii. p. 553.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, vol. i. p. 213.
Chasms opened in many places in the mountains Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 271.
and rocks.
Accompanied by violent storms of wind
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
844
Different parts of Italy Many and
violent
shocks.
847. June
Country between Rome
and Beneventum.
849. Feb. 17.
Through Gaul; also at
10th hour of
Auge (now Richenaw)
the night.
near Constance, in
855. Jan. 1
Switzerland.
Mayence; also at Worms Twenty shocks
Japan
Many violent shocks
856. Dec. 13 Bâle
Persia, Khorassan, Syria,
Arabia; and especially
at Kumis, Rai, and
Hamadan.
858. Jan. 1 Many countries
countries and Many violent shocks
towns, but especially
at Mayence.
Dec. 25 Ditto
Many
and
violent
shocks by night and
winter?)
859
(About Constantinople
Switzerland
Mayence
Antioch, Laodicea, and
day.
Violent shocks
Many shocks
other towns of Syria.
Persia, Syria, and many Many shocks
860
countries of Europe.
861. Aug.
Constantinople
Shocks lasting for
Hadschi Chalifa; El Makin, p. 150;
D'Herbelot, Bibl. Orient.
Dom Bouquet, t. vii. p. 166; Du-
chêne, t. ii. P. 554.
Dom Bouquet, t. vii. p. 73.
Cedrenus, p. 552.
Bertrand, p. 29.
Followed, the next year, by a very severe winter. Dom Bouquet, t. vii. p. 234.
This earthquake is probably confounded with
the one in 858.
More than 1500 houses thrown down at Antioch. Hadschi Chalifa; Abulfaradsch,
A part of the mountain Askræos near Laodicea
fell into the sea. Possibly the same as the one
mentioned by Cedrenus in the year before.
p. 166; El Makin, p. 190.
A considerable upturning of the earth took place Collection Académique.
in Holland. One of the mouths of the Rhine]
was closed.
Baronius, t. x. p. 198.
forty days.

、
15
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
862. May 23 Constantinople, and in
Neighbourhood of Eri-Very violent
the province of Bagdad.
863
van.
867. Jan. 9... Constantinople
867
Oct. 9 "Per plurima loca
Switzerland
Mecca.
Neighbourhood
870. Dec. 3, Mayence
1st hour.
872. Dec. 3, Ditto
880. Jan. 1... Ditto
1st hour.
881. Dec. 30. Ditto
Before the
crowing of
the cock.
885
Ditto
of
Shocks for forty days
and forty nights.
Very violent.
887
Egypt
Very violent..
893
India
894
895.
the
Environs of Erivan;
town of Doun.
During|In many regions of the
council Western Franks.
of Tibue or
Tuver, which
began on the
22nd August,
or a little later.
Other authors give the dates 855 and 860
Did immense damage to buildings and life
All the wells stopped flowing..
El Makin; Purchas; Chr. Mathias
Zonaras, p. 162; Baronius, p. 213.
Mkhitor d'Ani, Chakathouno, loc. cit.
Leonis, Grammat. Chronog. p.470;
Georgii Mon. novi Imper. p. 544.
Dom Bouquet, t. vii. pp. 173, 208,
235 and 275.
Bertrand, p. 30; Scheuchzer.
Mémorial de Chronologie, t.ii. p.910.
Dom Bouquet, t. vii. pp. 176 and
236.
Most probably confounded with the last-men-Ditto. Lerner's Chronik von Frank-
tioned earthquake.
Accompanied by an eclipse of the sun
furt, &c.
Ragor, Beuther, &c.
Dom Bouquet, t. viii. pp. 41 and 246;
Collection Académique, Cent.
Magdeb., &c.
The church of St. Alban was overthrown. Pro-Münzenus in Chronographia; Cent.
bably confounded with one of the other earth- Mag.
quakes at the same place.
Abulfaradsch mentions an earthquake in 883 El Makin.
probably the same with this.
The capital (the name of this city is not given) Abulfaradsch, p. 178–80; El Makin.
was destroyed, and 180,000 men perished.
Preceded by an eclipse of the sun, and fol-
lowed by great storms. The same year white)
and black meteoric stones fell, accompanied
by thunder and lightning.
20,000 persons lost their lives
Chakathouno; Michael Tchomtchian.
Dom Bouquet, t. viii. p. 56.

16
•
REPORT-1852.
1.
896
Rome
Rome
2.
898. Jan. 9... At Sens?
"Circa cæno-
bium S. Columbæ
Virginis.
??
Rai and Thabarestan
"In pago Cameracensi
(Cambrésis).
929, or 930... Thrace
911
922
Monastery of S. Colom-
931
Japan
935. Jan.
ba. At Sens?
938
Japan
944. Apr. 16. Switzerland. (Other au-
"Circa pullo-
rum cantum."
thors do not mention
any place.)
3.
4.
5.
The basilica of the Lateran thrown down.
Many buildings thrown down
The earth opened
Very violent.
950, or 951, or" Per multa Germaniæ Several violent shocks
952.
957
958
et Galliæ loca."
Rai and Thalekan
Deisan and Kaschaa in More violent than that
Persia, and the coun- of the preceding
try round.
965, or 967...Egypt
year.
967. Sept. 2. In Paphlagonia, Hono- Very violent
Midnight. rias, and Claudiopolis.
968. Nov. 17. Island of Coriphus
974
Germany
..England
Three shocks during
the day.
The (Caspian?) sea re-
treated from its
shores, disclosing
new islands to view.
Followed by an exceedingly rainy summer
Sigonius, p. 367.
6.
Dom Bouquet, t. viii. p. 322, and
t. ix. p. 16.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Collection Académique, Baglivi, loc.
cit.
Dom Bouquet, t. viii. p. 179; Du-
chêne, t. ii. p. 592.
Leon. Grammatici Chronol. p. 502;
Hist. Byzantinæ, Combefisius,
pp. 256, 486 and 582.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, vol. i. p. 215.
Centuriæ Magdeburgenses.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, loc. cit.
Dom Bouquet, t. viii. p. 251, and
t. ix. p. 92; Cent. Magd.; Ragor.;
Bertrand, &c.
Many buildings and trees overthrown. v. Hoff Chronicon Hirsaugiense; Wittekind.
gives the date, from Æneas Sylvius, as late as
956.
Attended with noise
Gesta Sax. lib. iii.; Sigeberti
Chron., &c.
Ibn el Atsir in Abulfeda, Ann. ii.
p. 467; Hadschi Chalifa; Bar
Hebræus; El Makin.
Abulfaradsch, p. 196; El Makin.
Marai, Geschichte der Regenten
v. Ægypten. übersetzt v. Reiske
in Büsching's Magazin, t. v. p.369.
Cedrenus, p. 660; Zonaras, p. 206;
Léon Diacre, p. 41,
Baronius, p. 796.
Bernherz ; Collection Académique.
Simeon Dunelmensis
Dunelmensis; Collection
Académique.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
17
975. Oct. 26. Constantinople
In the evening.
982
Capua and Beneventum
985. Sept. 23. Cyzicum, Nicæa, and
other places.
Laybach in Carniola
...
986. October. Constantinople; also felt
all through Greece.
990
991
992. Aug.
...
996. Aug.
997
Beneventum and Capua.
Borgo S. Sepolcro
Damascus
Place not mentioned
Egypt
Magdeburg
999. Dec. 14. Place not mentioned
1000. Mar. 29 Throughout Europe. No
particular place men-
Shocks did not cease)
until the 14th day
of the following]
month (Saphar).
Very violent
Several shocks.
tioned.
Poland.
Rome
1001
Switzerland
1004, or 1005 Campania
1005. Jan. to Rome
March.
1007
Deinar in Irak
1009
"Lisbon, and the coun-
tries of the south."
Lasted fifteen days
Shocks during the time
mentioned.
Others give the date 983, and others that of 997,
saying that it was accompanied by an aurora.
★ An eruption of Vesuvius took place in 983.
Extreme drought. The Collection Académique
adds that meteors were seen at this time.
Léon Diacre, p. 109.
Philippi Bergomat. Suppl. Chron.
fol. 265.
Beuther quotes Peucer in exposit.
3. part. Chron. Carion.
Collection Académique.
Cedrenus, p. 696; Michael Glycas,
p. 309; Baronius, p. 843; Ch.
Mathias, p. 554.
Muratori, t. vii. p. 164.
Sarti, su i terremoti, cap. 3.
Vattier, Vie des 49 chalifs par Le
Macine, p. 262.
Philippi Bergomat. Suppl. Chron.
fol. 286.
El Makin.
Beuther quotes Fabricius.
Beuther quotesNaucler; Curio; Col-
lection Académique; Cent. Magd.
Almost all the chronicles of the time.
Gazette de France, 14th April 1786;
Gentleman's Mag. vol. lvii. p. 175.
Baglivi, loc. cit.
Bertrand, Coll. Académique, p. 516.
Accompanied by igneous meteors
Overthrew many buildings; amongst others the Sigonius, p. 474.
monastery of Monte-Cassino, the chronicle of
which house gives the date 1005, which would
probably make it coincide with the one following.
Collection
loc. cit.
10,000 persons were buried in the ruins of build-Hadschi
ings, and many more swallowed up by the p. 219.
earth. At Bagdad great snow.
Académique, Baglivi,
Chalifa; Abulfaradsch,
Collection Académique; Mémorial
de Chronol. t. ii. p. 911.


1852.
C
18
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1010. Jan. to Constantinople
March 9. On
this day (9th
March) at the
Very many and violent
shocks. The prin-
cipal one on the 9th
March.
10th hour.
1012
Place not mentioned
1013, or 1014. Place not mentioned.
•
Sept. 18 and
Nov. 18. On
the first oc-
The one of the 18th
September probably
felt at Liège.
casion about
5.
6.
Accompanied on the 9th March by a terrible Cedrenus, p. 706; Michael Glycas,
noise. Baronius gives the date 1011.
p. 310.
Some uncertainty as to the date
Beuther quotes Sabellicus and Nau-
clerus.
Chron. Leodienense, Labbe, t. i.
p.337; Chron. Magdeburg.; Dom
Bouquet, t. x. pp. 218 and 321.
midday.
1016
1017
Poland.
Rome
Lisbon
1021. May 12. Many parts of southern
Germany, especially in
Bavaria; and at Bâle.
1029
Damascus
1031. Aug. 13. Constantinople
1st hour of
the night.
1032. March 6. Constantinople. Also felt
(according to v. Hoff)
in different parts of
Egypt, Palestine and
Syria; as at Jerusalem,
Askalon, Gaza, &c.
Gazette de France, April 14, 1786;
Gentleman's Mag. vol. lvii. p. 175.
Collection Académique.
Mémorial de Chronol. t. ii. p. 911.
Académique; Bernherz quoting
Aretius; Dom Bouquet, t. x.
p. 193; Simon Schard, &c.
The wells all through Switzerland were troubled, Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Collection
and the water in many became red like blood.
Great inundations were produced in many
places. Igneous meteors were observed. Some
authors (as Chron. Alberti) give the date 12th
May 1020.
Half the city was ruined
v. Hoff gives the date 1032
v. Hoff gives the date 1033, or 1034
El Makin.
Cedrenus, p. 730.
Cedrenus; also Abulfaradsch, p. 233.
1034. Feb. 17. Syria
1035
Jerusalem
1036
Shocks for forty days
Throughout the empire Many more shocks,
lasting until the fol-
lowing year.
Collection Académique.
Possibly confounded as to date with the one Cedrenus, p. 732.
last mentioned.
Many buildings overthrown.
Cedrenus, p. 737.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
19
1
1037. Dec. 18, Constantinople
4th hour of
the night.
China, in the province
Schen-si. (Extending
from the west side of
the river Hoangho to
150 Li (=12 geogr.
miles) beyond its east-
ern bank?)
1038. Nov. 2 Constantinople
(Nov. 6, ac-
cording to
v. Hoff),10th
Three shocks, of which
two were slight,
and one violent.
Shocks lasting until
the following Janu-
ary.
Elsewhere (in Buccellariis) the earth opened, Cedrenus, p. 739; Glycas, p. 316.
and five villages were swallowed up.
De Mailla, Hist. Gén. de la Chine,
t. viii. p. 201.
hour of the day.
1039
Ditto
1040. Feb. 2. Smyrna.
Several other
towns also injured.
Tabriz in Persia; also
felt in Africa.
In
Lombardy,
throughout Italy.
1041. June10, Constantinople
12th hour of
the day.
(Dec. Ditto
14?)
Japan
1043
England
1048. May
and
1.Worcester, Derby, and
Oct. 13,
or 15 and 16
1052
many other parts of
England.
Shocks lasting for four
months.
Very violent
Constance, and on the Violent shocks
lake of same name.
Chusestan, and especial-
ly in the city Ardschan;
also in the city of Bihak
in Khorassan.
1057. In the China, in the district
4th month.
Yu-tschu.
Not mentioned by the Byzantine writers
Cedrenus, p. 740; Baronius, t. xi.
p. 130.
Baronius, loc. cit.
Cedrenus, p. 742; Diar. Hist. p. 44.
Many buildings thrown down; 50,000 persons Hadschi Chalifa.
perished. Probably on the same day as that
at Smyrna.
Jacobi Malvecii Chron. Muratori,
t. xiv. p. 872.
Cedrenus, p. 748.
Ditto.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, vol. i. p. 217.
Courrier Français, 27th March, 1843..
Followed by a mortality amongst man and beast Collection Académique, Anciennes
Révolutions du Globe, Rerum
Anglic. Script. fol. 51.
Lycosthenes; Cent. Mag.; Dom
Bouquet, t. xi. 20.
p.
A large mountain in the neighbourhood of the Abulfeda, ii. p. 143.
city of Ardschan cleft in two, so that one could
see into the interior.
Many buildings thrown down
De Mailla, Hist. Gén. de la Chine,
t. viii. p. 245.

c 2
20
REPORT—1852.
2.
3.
Mesopotamia and Mosul Lasted an hour
Germany
1.
1058
1059
1060. April 7 Brescia
(Easter-day).
1061
In the East, probably,but
1062. Feb. 8. Bâle, Constance, Neuf-
1063
1064.
23. About
no place is mentioned.
chatel, and other parts
of Switzerland.
Several shocks.
Syria, especially at Tri-Very violent
poli.
Sept. In Thrace, especially at Exceedingly violent.
the second
watch of the
night.
Constantinople; and
also in Asia Minor,
particularly at Cyzicus
and Nicæa.
1065. Mar. 27 In Germany
(Easter-day).
1069
Syria, especially at Ram-
la, in the south-west
of Palestine; also in
Egypt.
The shocks were fre-
quently repeated for
two years, and ap-
peared to proceed
from the west.
4.
5.
Great damage done both to buildings and life... Abulfeda, iii. 1.
· 6.
Bernherz quotes Schubert.
Sigonius, p. 543.
El Makin.
Accompanied at Neufchatel and Constance by Stumpffius; Hermannus Contractus;
thunder and lightning.
The walls of Tripoli thrown down
Bertrand; Cent. Mag.; Lyco-
sthenes; Dom Bouquet, t. xi. p. 22.
Abulfeda, ii.
Joann. Scylitzæ Curopal, Breviar.
Histor. p. 816, Paris edition ;
Zonaras, p. 274; Glycas, p. 325,
&c.
The sea retired from Many persons lost their lives.
the coast, leaving
Calvisius.
Hadschi Chalifa; El Makin; Abul-
feda.
the shore dry, and
then returned with
such vehemence as
to inundate the
1070. May 11. Cologne and the country
round.
1076. Mar.26. Throughout all England
country.
April 6. Ditto
22 Ditto
More shocks
More shocks
(19th day of
the moon).
1077.
Laybach in Carniola
1079.
July At Sens?
16 or 17. In
the morning.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Beuther quotes Chron. Univers.
Matthew of Westminster, lib.ii. p.6;
Collection Académique ; Dom
Bouquet, &c.
Ditto.
The frosts were very severe from November to Ditto.
April.
Followed by an abundant harvest
Collection Académique.
Chron. S. Petri Vivi Senon; Dom
Bouquet, t. xii. p. 279.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
21
1
1080. Dec. 1.Mayence
1081. Mar. 27, Throughout England
1st hour of
the night.
and also in Germany,
and in Carniola.
especially at Mayence,
Spain
1082, or83 (?). Constantinople
Dec. 6.
1083. Mar. 21. Angers...
in central
France. (In Poitou
Oct. 18 Probably
(Day of St.
Luke).
1085
In England
and Limousin ?)
Different parts of Europe.
Possibly in Lorraine.
1086. In the Sicily; especially at Sy-
evening.
racuse.
1087. July 14. Soissons
1087
Throughout la Puglia in
Italy.
Place not mentioned.
Probably in the East.
1088. May 12. Thuringia and Hesse
...
Sept. 10. Throughout the Terra-
Beginning of di-Bari.
the day.
Shocks lasting for
many weeks.
Simon Schard, fol. 128, verso. Beu-
ther quotes Mechonius in Chron.
Polon. lib. ii. c. 20.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. The date Matthew Paris, t. i. p.11; Matthew
appears doubtful as respects Germany.
Many houses and churches thrown down..
of Westminster, lib. ii. p. 8; Dom
Bouquet; Simon Schard; Polydore
Virgil; Beuther quoting Sigebertus
and Massæus; Collection Acadé-
mique, and many other chronicles.
Die Mauren in Spanien Conde,
übersezt v. Rutschmann, B. ii.
p. 61.
Glycas, p. 333; Zonaras, p. 299;
Cent. Magdeb. t. iii. p. 367.
The second chronicle of St. Albin d'Angers gives Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 479.
the date 1082.
A church is said to have been burned. Qu. by Chron. S. Maxentii, Dom. Bouquet,
volcanic fire?
t. xii. p. 402.
Followed by great cold. Probably confounded Lycosthenes.
with one of the preceding earthquakes.
A great pestilence is said to have prevailed in Chron. Hirsaug., Chron. Turon.,
the western part of Lorraine, and this occur- Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 465.
rence is coupled with the earthquake in an
ambiguous sentence, from which one cannot]
distinctly learn whether the latter was felt there
or not. Followed the next year by great floods.
tina.
At Syracuse a church fell at the time of vespers, Hermannus Gigas; Nauclerus; Pla-
and killed many people. Others give the
dates 1070 and 1100.
"Cum aeris concussione"
Baronius, t. ix. p. 587; Trithemii
Chron.
Romualdi Salernitanii Chron. t. vii.
p. 176.
Abulfeda, Ann. iii.
p. 267.
Fabricius; Rivander, Düringische
Chron. p. 210.
Anonymi Barensis Chrom. t. v.
p. 154.
22
REPORT-1852.

1. ·
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1088. Sept.
Day not given.
Throughout la Puglia
in Italy.
1089. Aug. 11, Throughout all England
3rd hour of
the night.
1090
England
1091. Nov. 2. Angers
1092. Feb. 8. Constance and the shores
of the lake of same name.
Antioch and Damascus
1095. Sept.10. Place not mentioned. Many shocks
Middle of Probably in Germany.
the night.
1096? Sept. Venice
Middle of
the night.
1097. Oct. 13. Place not mentioned.
Central France?
1098.Sept.26. Ditto
Oct. 5. Ditto
6. Ditto
1st watch of
the night.
Bâle
1099. Nov. 3. England
1100
Rome
Sicily
Lupi Protospata Chron. t. v. p.
46.
Houses were seen to leap upwards and return Simeon Dunelmensis, Hist. Cal. 215;
to their position. There was a great scarcity
of fruits this year, and the harvest was not got
in until the 30th November.
Probably the same with the last
Collection Académique ; Dom
Bouquet, &c.
Courrier Français of 27th Mar., 1843.
p. 79; Christ. Mathias, p. 582.
Accompanied by great thunder and lightning. Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 557. t. xiv.
Great stones were thrown from the arches of
the windows of the large tower of the church.
The walls thrown down..
Accompanied by a great storm of wind
Eberus in Calendario.
Abulfeda, Ann. iii.
Simon Schard; Chron. Hirsaug. ;
Cent. Magd.; Dom Bouquet,
t. xiii. p. 714.
Followed by a dreadful pestilence. Date should Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, Muratori,
probably be 1095.
"Cœlum apparuit rubicundum"
t. xxii. p. 479.
Chron. S. Maxentii; Dom Bouquet,
t. xii. p. 403; Labbe, t. i. p. 214.
Dom Bouquet, t. xii. pp. 403 and
484; Labbe, t. xv. pp. 215 and
281; Chron. S. Maxentii.
Ditto.
Ditto.
1104. Jan. 3. Throughout the district
of Parma.
1105. Apr. 13. Central France?
3. Ce
Berghaus in v. Hoff's Chronik.
Roger de Hoveden in Rerum Anglie.
Script. fol. 268.
Baglivi, p. 542.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology, without quoting any
authority.
Chronicon Parmense, Muratori, t. ix.
p. 759.
In February there was a severe frost, and in June Chron. S. Maxentii; Dom Bouquet,
great rain followed by disastrous inundations. t. xii. p. 404.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
23
1105. Dec. 24 Jerusalem
-Probably Island of Malamocco
the 40th, or near the Italian coast
68th day after also at Venice.
the 28th Jan.
Ely in England.
1106. May 4. Angers?
In the morn-
ing.
About 1107... In Italy. Exact place
1109
not mentioned.
Antioch
1110. From Shrewsbury and Not-
morning to tingham in England.
evening.
Lombardy
1112. Jan. 3. Southern
Shocks for forty days
Germany;
especially Rothenburg|
on the Necker.
4. "In partibus Britanniæ."
Query in England or
in Brittany.
1113. April 2. Toledo.
Italy; at a place called
Villa Magnerans.
Jerusalem
Two earthquakes du-
ring the year.
1114
All Syria, and part of
Asia Minor.
Antioch and the country Two separate earth-
round.
quakes.
1115. About Syria
Dec. 25.
Lycosthenes; Simon Schard, p. 132;
Cent. Magd.; Muratori, &c.
The island was en-Muratori does not mention the earthquake, and Sigonius, p. 609; Muratori, Annali
gulphed by the sea gives the date 1106.
during an earth-
quake.
Houses and even hills thrown down.
d'Italia, t. vi. p. 351; Vite de'
Duchi, &c., p. 483 and 486.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. for 1750,
p. 56.
Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 486.
J. Malvecii Chron. loc. cit. p. 874.
The earth opened and houses were swallowed up Frytschius.
The river Trent stopped for a mile in length, so Simeon Dunelmensis, Hist. X. Script.
that it could be passed with dry feet. This
continued from morning until the third hour
of the day.
col. 251; apud Salopiam Chron.
Henrici de Knyghton, X. Script.
col. 2379.
Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 805.
The town of Rothenburg was overthrown; Lycosthenes; Frytschius; Collec-
Liège also was inundated by the waters of
the Meuse.
tion Académiqne; Centuriæ Mag-
deburgenses; Münsterus, Cos-
mogr., lib. iii.
Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 557.
Jean de Ferréras, Histoire d'Espagne,
t. iii. p. 324.
Labbe, t. ii. p. 218.
Muratori, t. vii. p. 590.
Ch. Mathias, p. 587; Cent. Magdeb.
t. xii. p. 863; Muratori, t. xxii.
p. 484.
Trialeth, Mariscum, Manistria, and other towns Purchas, Pilgrimes, vol. ii. p. 1208;
were destroyed wholly or in part.
Aleppo, Samosate, Jerusalem, Antioch, Haran,
and Balasch were greatly injured. Possibly the
same with the last.
Collection Académique; Muratori,
t. xii. p. 591.
Bar Hebræus, p. 298; El Makin;
Muratori; Ch. Mathias, &c.

24
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
· 4.
1115
Sumatra and Java
1117. Jan. 3. Upper Italy, Southern According to some au-
Germany, Switzerland, thors, lasted forty
and Lisbon in Por- days.
tugal.
May 3. Liège
About Lombardy
December 1.
The shocks appear to
have been very fre-
quent about this
time.
10. England?.
Middle of
the night.
Laybach and elsewhere
30. En plusieurs lieux"
1118. June 4. Italy..
in Carniola.
1119. Sept.28, Different parts of En-
3rd hour of gland.
the day.
1120. First Monastery of Monte-
night.
5.
6.
These two islands, which before were one, expe- Raffles's History of Java, vol.i. p. 25.
rienced a violent earthquake, by which they vol. ii. p. 232.
were separated, and the Strait of Sunda formed.
lection Académique, and almost
all the old chronicles.
Accompanied in some places by thunder and Bernherz; Ragor; Bertrand; Col-
lightning. The fact of there having been a
great earthquake about this time is confirmed
by almost all the chronicles, but they differ
considerably from one another as to date and
attendant circumstances.
Attended with thunder and lightning. Many Chronicle of Sigebert.
storms of wind, thunder, &c. are mentioned by
the chronicles as having occurred during this
year.
The moon appeared the colour of blood
Exceedingly violent
watch of the
Cassino in Italy.
In valle Tridentina'
Seven, ten, and even
Great numbers of buildings ruined
twenty shocks felt
each day.
1122. Dec. 10. Place not mentioned.
At the 3rd
hour.
1123
Arabia
Hira.
Henrici Huntingdoniensis Hist.
lib. vii.
Matthew of Westminster, lib. ii.
p. 29.
Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 276.
Chron. Veronense, Muratori, t. viii.
p. 621.
Collection Académique.
Rerum Anglic. Script. fol. 272; Col-
lection Académique; Simeon Du-
nelmensis.
Chron. S. Monast. Cassin. p. 492;
Frytschius.
Cent. Magdeb.
Simon Schard, fol. 135; Dom Bou-
quet, t. xii. p. 782; Cent. Magd.,
&c.
The temple at Mecca was injured by the shock Abulfeda, Ann. iii. p. 413.
Cod. Gothanæ, No. 237.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
25
1125. Oct. 11. Beneventum
At night.
1127
Tyre..
Very violent. The
shocks recurred for
fifteen days.
Switzerland and else-Shocks lasting at inter-
where.
vals for forty days.
1128
1129
Bagdad
1131
Laybach in Carniola
Very violent
1133. Aug. 4. In England
In the morn-
Ceccano in the States of
ing.
the church.
1134. Oct. 1.The coasts of England No land shock felt
Middle of
the night.
and the Netherlands.
The city of Dogodoph
The sea rose suddenly
with such violence
as to inundate the
country, and retired
to its usual level as
suddenly.
Dom Bouquet, t. xv. p. 251; Baro-
nius, t. xii. p. 160.
The earth opened, and many people perished. The Chronicles of Rabbi Joseph ben
Others give the date 1128.
Preceded by a very loud subterranean noise
Joshua ben Meir the Sphadi, t. i.
p. 97. Comm. to M. Perrey by
M. Rossignol, Secretary to the
Academy of Dijon.
Baronius; Collection Académique.
Bar Hebræus, p. 308.
Rapport de Vassali Eandi sur les
tremblemens de terre du 2 Avril,
1808, p. 132.
Matthew of Westminster, lib.ii.p.34;
Matthew Paris, vol. i. p. 72; Po-
lydore Virgil, p. 255; Simeon
Dunelmensis.
p. 869.
An eclipse of the sun is mentioned in connection Chron. Fossæ Novæ, Muratori, t. vii.
with the earthquake; and as the former occur-
rence took place on the 2nd of August, the
earthquake was probably simultaneous with
the one last mentioned in England.
The city ruined...
Anselmi Gemble Appendix ad Sige-
bertum ; Dom Bouquet, t. xiii.
p. 270.
in Armenia.
1135
Liguria in Italy
Violent shocks
Bagdad
1138. June 5 |Würzburg
Twenty shocks
lasted more than
two months.
Syria and Mesopotamia, At Aleppo the shocks
especially at Aleppo.
During a storm of hail, thunder and lightning.
A violent tempest three days afterwards. An
eruption of Mount Vesuvius began on the
29th of May and lasted forty days.
Bar Hebræus, p. 312.
Anonymi Cassinensis Chron.; Mu-
ratori, t. v. p. 62 and 141.
Bar Hebræus, p. 314.
Beuther quotes Lycosthenes. Ano-
nymi Cassinensis Chron.; Mura-
tori, t. v. p. 62 and 141.
Abulfeda, Ann. iii. p. 479.

26
REPORT-1852.

1.
2.
3.
4.
1139. Jan. 22.[Beneventum
At the first
crowing of
the cock.
1140
In Hira, especially at the
Persian town Gansana,
and also at Aleppo and
Ambar.
Place not mentioned.
Probably in Italy.
In the neighbourhood of
Kalunikus.
1142. Dec....
Lincoln
Rouen
Rome
1143
About 1144... Paphos and several other
1146
islands in the Medi-
terranean.
Three shocks during
the same day.
At Mayence. Also in At Mayence fifteen
Switzerland, Portugal
(especially at Lisbon),
and other parts of Europe.
1151, or 1152 Italy.
1154. Feb. 15 In Burgundy
1155. Jan. 18 Ditto
shocks
shocks were felt
during one day and
night.
Great and numerous
earthquakes.
At Cluniacum it was
felt three times du-
ring the same night.
Felt three times in one
night.
•
5.
The town Gansana was destroyed, 100,000 per-
sons losing their lives. Black water came
out of the earth at this place.
6.
Falconis Benev. Chron.; Muratori,
t. v. p. 131.
Hadschi Chalifa; Abulfeda, p. 329;
El Makin; Bar Hebræus, &c.
Cass. Chron.; Muratori, t. v. p. 64
and 141.
No shock said to be felt. The earth opened Bar Hebræus, p. 323.
and swallowed up forty horsemen, whose cries
were heard long after (!).
Simeon Dunelmensis, Col. 268; Col-
lection Acad.
This earthquake is not mentioned in the Rouen Breve Chron. Uticensis Cœnobii
Chronicle.
Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 774.
Baglivi, p. 543.
Matthew Paris, t. ii. p. 634.
Chron. Hirsaugiense; Balbi, Essai
sur le Royaume de Portugal; Ber-
trand; Cent. Magd.
Cassinensis Chron., Muratori, t. v.
p. 66 and 142; Simon Schard;
Lycosthenes; Cent. Magd.
Roberti de Monte append. ad Sige-
bert.; Dom Bouquet, t. xiii. p. 297.
A castle near Cluniacum was swallowed up, and a
pool of water of great depth appeared in its place.
Authors differ somewhat as to the date of the year.
From being reported by the same author who men-Ditto. Also Chron. Turon.; Chron.
tions the last, one would be led to suppose them
different events; yet the circumstances are so
precisely similar in the two, that they may very
probably be only the same event incorrectly
reported as to date. Others speak of it as occur-
ring in 1155 and lasting the whole season of Lent,
while others again give the dates 1156 and 1157.
Cluniacense, &c.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
27
✩
1155. Apr. 14. At Mont St. Michel
Before the
...
rising of the
sun.
(During Italy and Sicily
winter ?).
Antioch, Damascus, and
Tripoli.
1157
Spain
1158
Syria, &c.
At Malatia it was felt
in the direction S.
to N.
1159
London and other parts
of England.
Sicily
Japan
1160. Oct. 15 Ceccano
1161. Jan. 1. Village of Coutances in
first hour.
the territory of St. Lo
in Normandy.
16. Ceccano in Italy
At dawn.
The southern part of Ice-
land.
1163. Aug. 2 Most probably in Anjou
1164
Southern part of Iceland
1165. Jan. 25, In the counties of Ely (?),
Norfolk and Suffolk.
or 26.
night.
At
June 20 Most probably in Anjou
5000 persons lost their lives in Sicily
2000 persons killed..
Roberti de Monte append. ad Sige-
bert.; Dom Bouquet, t.xiii. p. 298.
Beuther quotes Vincent, lib. xxix.
c. 3; Chron. Martini Poloni;
Fascic. temporum, &c.
Ditto.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
20,000 persons perished, and Antioch, Tripoli, Bar Hebræus, p. 348; Nicetas Cho-
Damascus, Aleppo, and many other towns niat.; Cent. Magd., &c.
were ruined. Other authorities give the dates
1159 and 1160.
The Thames dried up, so that it could be passed
dryshod.
Very violent
Robertus de Monte gives the date 1160
་་
1
Chron. Gervasii Dorobernensis; Coll.
Académique; Révolutions du Globe.
Mémorial de Chronol. t. ii. p. 911.
No ancient authority given.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, t. i. p. 222.
Chron. Fossæ Novæ, Muratori,
t. vii. p. 872.
Simon Schard, f. 147; Lycosthenes;
Cent. Magd.
Chron. Fossa Nova, Muratori, t. vii.
p. 872.
Voyage en Island, publié sous la
direction de M. Gaimard, p. 313;
v. Hoff.
Chroniques de Saumur et d'Angers;
Dom. Bouquet, t. x.
p. 482 ;
Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 1145;
Labbe, t. i. p. 279.
Voyage en Island, p. 313; v. Hoff.
Persons who had been standing were thrown Matthew of Westminster, lib. ii.
down, and the bells were made to ring. One
chronicle gives 1164 as the year.
p. 47; Matthew Paris, t. i. p. 104.
Chron. S. Florenti Salmur, Dom
Bouquet, t. xii. p. 491; Martène
et Durand, t. v. p. 1145.

28
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
South of Iceland.
3.
4.
1165.
1168. Jan. 10 At Pisa
1169. Feb. 4, Sicily and part of Cala-
or 5.
bria.
Feb. 18,Toledo and other parts.
or 20.
of Spain.
1170. May 9 Ceccano in Italy
June 29 In Syria. Also felt in Recurring at intervals
Hungary, Germany,
Switzerland, Sicily,
and the north coast of
Africa.
Pro-Place not mentioned.
1172.
bably either
Jan. 13, or
July 7.
1173
Probably near the mo-
nastery of Monte Cas-
sino in Italy.
In the East. Probably
Syria, or Asia Minor.
Catania
1174. Aug. 17. Bologna?
At dinner
hour (!).
1179 (orì180). Place not mentioned
Aug. 1. In the
4th watch of
the night.
for fifteen days, or
according to others
for twenty-five.
5.
Accompanied by considerable subterranean noise.
From the 8th to the 20th the Arno was frozen
over, so that horsemen could pass over the ice.
Instead of "terræmotus maximus cum mu-
gitu," Muratori writes "tonitruus fortis cum
mugitu.' Hence perhaps this "does not refer
to an earthquake at all.
"
6.
Voyage en Island, p. 313; v. Hoff.
Bernardi Marangonis vetus Chron.
Pisanum, nell' Archivio storico
Italiano, t. vi. part ii. p. 50.
Catania and other towns ruined, and 15,000 people Baronius, t. xii. p. 604; Muratori,
killed. Others give the dates 1170, 1173,|
1175, and even 1183. Doglioni reports it in
1166, and adds that it was felt in Greece.
t. vi. p. 588; Martène et Durand,
&c.
Mariana, Historiæ de rebus Hispa-
nicis libri xxx. lib. xi. c. 10; Jean
de Ferréras, Histoire d'Espagne,
t. iii. p. 483.
The greater part of the walls of the town thrown Chron. Fossæ Novæ, Muratori,
down. The bells sounded of themselves for t. vii. p. 874.
ten days.
Exceedingly violent. Great damage done to Hadschi Chalifa
both life and property.
Abulfeda; Ro-
bertus de Monte; Bar Hebræus ;
Dom Bouquet, t. xii. p. 345; and
many other chronicles.
Accompanied by an eclipse of the moon. The Cassinensis Chron., Muratori, t. v.
latter phænomenon occurred this year on the
two days mentioned.
p. 69.
Collection Académique.
Perhaps confounded with the great earthquake Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
of 1169.
Chronology.
Chron. di Bologna, Muratori,t.xviii.
p. 243.
Chron. Saxonicum, Dom Bouquet,
t. xiii. p. 723; Chron. Lamberti
Parvi; Martène et Durand, t. v.
p. 12.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
1179. Dec....Oxenhall near Arlington,..
Durham.
1180. About In England
Two or three shocks
Sept. 29.
1180
Naples
In Switzerland
1182
1183
Syria and Judæa..
Switzerland..
Syria
1184. Begin-Verona.
ning of Jan.
May 24 Calabria
1185. April All England, especially
15,16,or 17.
at Lincoln.
In Italy
1186. March In a country called Uce-
ricum, or Uceticum in
According
The author calls it in
one place "non mo-
dicus," and lower
down "modicus.'
"}
་་་་་་
The earth swelled up to a great height from nine Rerum Anglicarum Scriptores, fol.
in the morning to the setting of the sun, and 332; Camden's Britannia.
then with a loud noise sank down again so
far that three new pools of water appeared
where the rising had been.
The town of Arrian was swallowed up
Followed by storms of wind and rain
Very many buildings, &c. overthrown
Simon Schard, f. 163; Lycosthenes.
Bertrand, 2e Mém. p. 32; Mercure
Hist. et Polit. t. xiv. p. 261.
Bertrand, p. 32.
v. Hoff; Collection Académique.
Bertrand, p. 32.
Antioch, Damascus, and Tripoli, all partly ruined. Muratori, t. ix. p. 178; Philippi Ber-
More than 20,000 victims. Possibly con- gomat, Suppl. Chron. fol. 291.
founded with one of the former earthquakes
in the same country.
The exterior of the amphitheatre thrown down. Muratori, t. vii. p. 47; Sigonius,
A Verona chronicle gives the date of this event pp. 826, 827.
1183.
In March of this year Vesuvius threw forth ashes Chron. Cassin., Muratori, t. v. p. 70.
for several days.
The cathedral of Lincoln and many other build-Dom Bouquet, t. xvii. p. 465, t. xviii.
ings were thrown down. Baker's English
Chronicle gives the date 1180, April 25.
pp. 60, 188, 328; Martène et Du-
rand; Rerum Anglic. Script., &c.
Siccardi Chron., Muratori, t. vii.
p. 602.
Followed in April by an eclipse of the moon. Chron. de St. Denis, Dom Bouquet,
The date should probably be 1185.
t. xviii. p. 362; Lycosthenes, &c.
Gothis.
to another author, in
Greece.
Begin-Almost universal in Eu-
ning of au- rope; especially in
tumn (after
England, Calabria, and
the middle Sicily.
of Septem-
ber).
1187
Verona
In England houses were thrown down, and in Matthew Paris, t. i. p. 144; Matthew
Calabria and Sicily many towns ruined.
Perhaps only the same with the one in 1184
of Westminster, lib. ii. p. 59;
Collection Académique; Cent.
Magd., &c.
Chron. Gervasii Dorobernensis in
Script. Col. X. 1505.
29

30
REPORT-1852.
1.
1189
2.
Rome
3.
1198. May 4 Village of Longaw in The shocks recurred
Bohemia.
for eighteen months
after.
several days.
1199. May 3. Poland. Also felt at The shocks lasted
Noon.
1200
Constantinople.
In England; principally
in Somersetshire.
Ceccano
1201. Jan. 9 York and the neighbour-
hood.
May 22. In the counties of So-
merset (Suffolk?) and
Norfolk.
About the
6th hour of
the day.
or 1202. Syria, Palestine, Meso-
potamia, &c. Also felt
in Cyprus.
Different parts of En-
gland.
1202
1204
Egypt, Syria, Mesopo-
tamia, Irak, Asia Minor,
Cyprus and Sicily.
Java.
1207. Feb. 26. In Anjou?
Midnight.
1208. June 13 In Aquitaine
1209
1212
In Nisabur and Choratan
Antioch
Venice
In Bavaria
Shocks during six
months.
4.
5.
6.
Great number of buildings thrown down
Baglivi, p. 543.
Lycosthenes and Frytschius.
Others mention 1200 as the year in which this Cent. Magd. p. 877; Diarium Hist.
earthquake occurred. Very probably only the
same with the last.
p. 134.
Persons were thrown from their feet in some Ymagin, Hist. Radulfi de Diceto.
places.
Accompanied by noise
Persons were thrown from their feet
Col. 709; Révolutions du Globe,
&c.
Chron. Fossa Nova, Muratori, t. vii.
p. 886.
Rerum Anglic. Script. fol. 464.
Dom Bouquet, t. xvii. p. 660.
Many towns greatly injured. Some authors (not Hadschi Chalifa; Abulfeda, Ann. iv.
Arabian) give the date 13th, or 20th, or 30th
May 1202.
The walls of Tyre thrown down
p. 195; Bar Hebræus, p. 435.
Dom Bouquet, t. xviii. p. 97.
Abulfeda, Ann. iv. p. 211; Abulfa-
radsch, p. 405.
The small island of Bali, which before formed Raffles's History of Java, vol. i. p. 95,
part of the island of Java, was separated from
V
it by this earthquake.
Accompanied by loud peals of thunder.
Buildings were thrown down
and vol. ï. p. 232.
Addenda Chron. Andegav. S. Al-
...
bini, Dom Bouquet, t.. xviii.
p. 327.
Dom Bouquet, t. xviii. p. 275.
Bar Hebræus, p. 452.
Cent. Magdeb. p. 630.
Cent. Magdeb; Sabellicus, Decas 1.
lib. viii.
Cent. Magdeb. p. 630.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
31
1214. Dec.20. In Normandy?
At night.
1215. Mar. 3. In Burgundy, or Limou-
Midnight.
sin?
1217. Jan. 8. At Genoa.
At dinner
hour (!).
1218. In In England
winter.
About 1218... In Franche Comté
1219
In England
In the southern part of
Iceland.
1221
In England
1222.
At
Aug. Bologna
dinner
hour.
Dec. 25 Italy,
Three shocks
Others give the dates 1216 and 1217
Lasted a short time...
time mentioned.
Lombardy, the Shocks during the
to 1223, Jan. Tyrol, Germany and
11.
Cyprus; especially at
Cologne and Bre-
in Italy.
scia.
1223. Apr. 21. Cremona, Brescia, &c. Many shocks.
Midnight.
1224. Nov. 15. Barcelona
9 o'clock.
1227. In
Territory of the Salvii
winter.
(now Pays d'Aix in
the Département des
Bouches du Rhône).
1228. July
Monte Isola in Italy
....
Accompanied by a
submarine eruption
off the coast at Näss
Repp.
Chron. Mortui-Maris, Chron. Ro-
tomag, Dom. Bouquet, t. xviii.
pp. 356 and 361.
Chron. Cluniac. Cœnobii, Dom Bou-
quet, t. xviii. p. 743.
Caffari, Annales Genuenses, Mura-
tori, t. vi. p. 412.
Cent. Magdeb.
quoting Nauclerus.
No shock felt, but a mountain opened and swal-Collection Académique, t. vi. p. 524,
lowed up 5000 men. Possibly not an earth-
quake. The dates given for this event vary
very much.
Beuther quotes Polydor. lib. xvi.
v. Hoff; Voyage en Island, p. 313.
Perhaps only the same with the last two earth- Lycosthenes.
quakes mentioned for this country.
A comet seen at the same time
Muratori, t. iv. p. 109.
The dates given for this event are very confused, Trithemius, Chron. Hirsaugiense;
but the one here given seems the best sup-| Baronius; Sigonius; Dom Bou-
ported. The shocks were probably not all
quet, &c.
felt at each of the places mentioned.
A rain of sand of the colour of blood is also Ant. Campo, Hist. di Cremona, p.46;
mentioned.
Dom Bouquet, t. xviii. p. 116;
Sigonius, p. 228.
Chronol. Barcinon, Marca Hispa-
nica, p. 755.
5000 persons killed by the masses of rock which Lycosthenes, p. 433; Baronius, t. xiii.
fell from the mountains.
p. 272; Aventinus, &c.
No shock mentioned, but the mountain is said Richardi de S. Germano Chron.,
to have fallen and killed 700 people. Perhaps Muratori. t. vii. p. 1006.
only a landslip.


32
1.
2.
1230. April 5. Reggio in Calabria
In Bohemia
(3.
4.
1231. June 1. Monastery of St. Ger- The shocks continued
About noon. main. The earth-
quake extended from
Capua to Rome.
at intervals for more
than a month after-
wards.
1233
In Burgundy
1236
Laybach in Carniola
5.
6.
From the 1st to the 15th March subterranean G. Fiore, Calabria Illustrata, p. 286.
bellowings (mugissements) had been heard
throughout all Calabria.
At the same time part of Holland was inun-Hist. Bohemica, lib. xv.; Rerum Bo-
dated.
hemic. Fréher, p. 124.
The fountains were troubled, and the water Richardi de S. Germano Chron.;
remained salt for two hours, and exhaled a
fœtid odour.
Muratori, t. vii. p. 1026; Baglivi,
p. 542.
REPORT-1852.
Followed by a most abundant year
Buildings of various kinds thrown down
Frytschius.
Vassali-Eandi sur les Tremblemens
de Terre du 2 Avril 1808, p. 132;
Collection Académique.
v. Hoff.
Ant. Godi Chron., Muratori, t. viii.
p. 86.
Annales Ptolomæi Luccensis, Mu-
ratori, t. xi. p. 1281.
Chron. Neritinum, Muratori, t. xxiv.
p. 897.
v. Hoff gives the 19th May as the day on whích Higden's Polychronica; Fabyan's
this earthquake took place.
The walls of the town Canea thrown down......
The Cathedral of Wells was much injured. It
was remarked that the summits of the build-
ings were violently shaken, whilst their founda-
tions were not.
Chronicle; Camden, &c.
Petri Justiniani Hist. Venetor.lib.iii.
Matthew Paris, t. ii. p. 723; Collec-
tion Académique, &c.
Ephemerides Neapolitanæ, Mura-
tori, t. vii. p. 1065.
Matthew Paris, t. ii. p. 756; Poly-
dore Virgil, p. 397; Lycosthenes;
Bertrand.
No shock recorded. The mountain parted and De Saussure, Voyage dans les Alpes.
one part fell, destroying a monastery at its
foot, and many villages round. Perhaps only
a landslip.
No. 1181. t. iii. p. 18, on the au-
thority of a missal at Mont St.
Jean.
1240
Guldbringe Sysselin Ice-
land.
A submarine eruption
at the same time
near Reikia Näss.
1242. Oct. 24. Vicenza?
In the evening.
Very violent
1244
1245
Lucca
Three earthquakes
Nardo (province
of
Otranto) in Italy.
1246. June 1; England, especially in
9th hour.
1247. Feb. 13. Different parts of En-
gland, (especially Lon-
don,) bordering on the
•
Kent.
Island of Candia.
Thames.
1248. Nov. 5 Naples
Dec.21. In England, in the dio-
cese of Bath and Wells.
Very violent
Also felt in Piedmont
and Savoy, and in Syria.|
1249. Nov. 24. The abysses of Mians,
Midnight.
half a league from
Chambery.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
33
1250. Dec. 13.JAt St. Albans, and the.
3rd hour.
neighbourhood, at the
Chilterns (Hertford).
1253. Nov. 25. Throughout the king-
dom of Naples.
1255. Begin-At Arzengan, or Arzen-Terrible shocks for
At night.
ning of the
year.
jan, in the paschalik
of Siwas, district of
Divrigki, Asia Minor.
mer.
In sum-Lombardy
1256. Sept....Rome and Agnano
1257
Poland
1258
Ditto
Japan
1259. Oct. 4 In Italy. Exact place
not specified.
Trapani in Italy
1260
Java
1264
and 1261 The little island of Flatey,
in Breidafiord, Ice-
land.
Brescia.
1267. Apr. 10 Bari, in Italy
three days. The di-
rection was nearly
the same as that of
1158, viz. S. to N.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like thunder. Matthew of Westminster, lib. ii.
Pigeons and other birds were frightened.
p. 243; Matthew Paris, t. ii.
p. 803.
Ephemerides Neapolitanæ, Mura-
tori, t. vii. p. 1077.
Many thousand persons perished. A lake was Collection Académique, t. vi. p. 526.
formed in Natolia.
Extraordinary motion No land-shock felt. There was no wind at the Jacobi Malvecii Brixiense Chronicon,
of the water of the
rivers and lakes,
which alternately
inundated the coun-
try beyond their
usual level, and re-
tired considerably
below the same.
time.
Muratori, t. xiv. p. 922.
At Rome the bell of St. Sylvester sounded of D'Acheri, t. xi. p. 546; Duchêne,
itself.
Histoire des Gaules, t. v. p. 362.
Gentleman's Mag. vol. lvii. p. 175;
Gazette de France of 14th April
1786.
M. Cromeri de reb. Polon. p. 159;
Annales Silesiæ, p. 82, &c.
Kämpfer v. Dohm, p. 222.
Chron. Cavense, Muratori, t. vii.
p. 928.
Ditto.
The small islands now called Giling and Travangan Raffles's History of Java, vol. i. p. 25;
were separated by this earthquake from the
northern side of the island of Java.
A comet visible at the same time
and vol. ii. p. 232.
v. Hoff; Voyage, en Island, p. 313.
J. Malvecii Chron., Muratori, t. xiv.
p. 938.
The date 21st March 1266 is also given, Palm Ephem. Neapol., Muratori, t. vii.
Sunday being the day mentioned by the chro-
nicler.
p. 1103.



1859
34
REPORT-1852.
2.
1.
1268. Night, Modena, and elsewhere
between the
in Italy.
1st and 2nd
Nov.
or 4. Middle
Nov. 3 Padua
of the night.
Kingdom of Naples, at
the lake Celano..
In Cilicia.
1273. Begin-Durazzo
ning of Mar.
Azerbidschan and Ta-
3.
4.
5.
Two great shocks
The movement was at
first oscillatory, and
afterwards appear-
ed as if the surface
of the earth were
alternately
con-
tracted and dilated
with great violence.
6.
Annales veteres Mutinensium, Mu-
ratori, t. xi. p. 70.
Regimina Paduæ, Muratori, t. viii.
p. 379; Monachi Patavini Chron.,
Muratori, t. viii. p. 730.
This earthquake, and the last two probably took Leander and Albertus Bononiensis.
place at the same time, although the dates are
not exactly concordant.
60,000 persons were killed.
Abulfaradsch, p. 572.
242 and 537.
Preceded by subterranean noises for some time, Pachymeris Hist. i. lib. v. c. 7. pp.
which gradually increased in intensity up to
the time of the earthquake.
Bar Hebræus, p. 548; Cent. Magd.
briz in Persia.
in Thrace.
Also
...
1274. Dec. 5 Throughout England.
Pays de Galles
1275. Sept. In England
11. Between
the 1st and
Accompanied by thunder and lightning, a comet, Matthew of Westminster, p. 363;
and a fiery dragon.
Accompanied by a rain of blood.
Polydore Virgil, p. 414.
Polydore Virgil, loc. cit.; Fascic.
temporum.
Many of the most famous churches of England Matthew of Westminster, p. 364.
thrown down or injured; among others that
of St. Michel-du-Mont near Glaston.
the day.
At S. Damiano in Pied-
mont..
July. Genoa
1276.
At sunset.
Arcastia, in the province At Cilath the shocks
of Argisch; also at lasted nine hours.
the town Cilath.
1277. May 25 Germany
Chron. Astense, Muratori, t. xi.
p. 163.
Caffari, Annales Genuenses, Mura-
tori, t. vi. p. 566.
The walls and other buildings were thrown down, Bar Hebræus, p. 553.
and many lives lost.
Diarium Hist. p. 158.
3rd hours of
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
35
1277
1278.
24.
Borgo-S-Sepolcro
Italy.
in
April Venice, and almost all Very violent. Recur-
the rest of Italy.
In France and En-
red again on the
30th.
gland
1280
The island Sumbava
near Java.
1282. Jan. 17. At Venice
Hour of ves-
pers.
1283.
Easter.
Gap in Dauphiny
In the neighbourhood of
Naples.
At Mtskhitha in the Cau-The earthquake began
casus.
on Thursday, re-
curred on Friday
1284
In England
1285. Dec. 13 Ferrara in Italy
In the East.
Particular
and Saturday, and
again occurred on
Easter Sunday.
locality not specified;
said to be widely ex-
tended.
Some In Brittany, especially at Lasted förty days.
1286.
time before
Vannes,
The shocks recurred
the 8th Oct.
1287
Rome
1289. July 15 Per universum orbem
at intervals for a
year.
Several shocks.
terrarum.
France
Pistoia in Italy
Violent shocks, which
continued a long
time.
•
Sarti, Saggio di congetture su i
terremoti, c. 3.
Other authorities place this event in 1279, giving|Andreæ Danduli Chron., Muratori,
the same days and month, while others again t. xii. p. 397; Vite de' Duchi di
mention it on the 1st of May.
Venezia, p. 571.
Polydore Virgil, lib. xvi.
The little island Selo Parang was produced by Raffles's History of Java, vol. i. p.25,
this earthquake, being separated by it from
the island of Sumbava.
The date 1283 is also given
•
The cathedral of Mtskhitha fell into ruins
and vol. ii. P. 232.
Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, p. 574.
v. Zach, Correspondance Astro-
nomique, t. vi. p. 32.
Johann de Oppido; Cent. Magdeb.
Philadelphine sur les tremblemens
de terre dans le Caucase.
Collection Académiqne.
Chron. Estense, Muratori, t. xv.
p. 339.
Abulfaradsch.
Morice, Histoire de Bretagne, t. i.
col. 31.
Cent. Magdeb.
Ditto.
Mémorial de Chron. t. ii. p. 912.
This event and the last two probably happened Ann. Ptolomæi Luccensis, Mura-
at the same time.
tori, t. xi. p. 1298.

36
REPORT-1852.
2.
1.
1290
1292
Nearly universal in Eu-
rope. Felt most violently
in Iceland, Switzerland,
and at Lisbon; especially,
at the last of these.
Rome
Borgo-S-Sepolcro
1293. July 10 Parma and Pistoia
and 11.
1294
In Spain
Iceland.
3.
4.
Many violent shocks.
At Pistoia they re-
curred for 24 days.
1295. Sept. 4. In the bishopric of Tours. Probably lasted se-
About noon. Also in the Rhetic Alps, veral days.
and at Constance.
1296. June 1. Constantinople
Middle of
the night.
1298. Jan. 5. In England
At twilight.
1299
Nov. 30 Spoleto, Reati,
Pistoia in Italy.
In Germany.
•
Several shocks
5.
6
Probably all these earthquakes in various places Bertrand; Collection Académique;
did not occur at the same time of the
Voyage en Island, &c.
year.
Accompanied by violent storms of wind
Baglivi, p. 542.
Sarti, c. 3.
Chron. Parmense, Muratori, t. ix.
p. 825.
Palassou, Nouveaux Mémoires sur
les Pyrénées, Pau, 1823.
An eruption of Hecla began at this time, and v. Hoff.
during the six following years the volcano was
never altogether inactive.
In the Rhetic Alps fifteen castles were destroyed. Epitome Mundi; Cent. Mag.; Ly-
and Shocks lasting for se-
veral days.
Others give the dates 1295, and 1300
End of the Karakorum (Holin, or
13th century. Khorin) in central Asia.
1300. Dec.28 Country around Mt.
Hecla in Iceland.
Throughout Italy
Somewhere in Italy.
Many violent shocks.
1301. June11. Place not mentioned. Four shocks, at the
At dawn,
about noon,
aftervespers,
and about
midnight.
hours mentioned.
This place was destroyed
costhenes; Diarium Hist.; Eberus.
Nicephori Gregoræ Hist. Byzant.
lib. vi. c. 9. p. 124; Pachymeris,
1. lib. v. c. 7. p. 158.
Matthew of Westminster, p. 412.
Giovanni Villani, lib. vii. c. 25, Mu-
ratori, t. xiii. p. 361; Martène et
Durand; Labbe, &c.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 110.
Hecla had been in eruption for some time be- v. Hoff.
fore.
Ant. Campo, Hist. di Cremona, p.84.
Fragmenta Hist. Forojuliensis,
Muratori, t. xxiv. p. 1208.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
37
1301. Nov. 30 In Italy. Felt but slightly
1302
1303. Aug. 8.
In the morn-
ing.
at Venice.
At Riette (Rieti ?) in
Italy.
Alexandria and Acre,
throughout the Pelo-
ponnesus, Candia, and
all the Adriatic Sea.
Felt but little at Venice.
In Poland
1304. Oct. 23 In Italy. Exact place not
mentioned. Probably felt
at Ferrara and Placenza.
Two shocks in twenty-
four hours.
Lasted a long time.
1306? Some Rimini
time after the
earthquake in
Candia.
1307. In the Japan
Very violent
8th month.
1311
Laybach in Carinthia
1316. Sept....At St. Denis in France
1317. Dec.... In Italy
1318. Sept.... At Cologne
Nov. 14. In England
1319
In the provinces of Ara-Very violent
rat and Sini in Armenia.
Oct. Sienna in Italy
Shocks during several
days and nights.
In England
Rome
Venice was inundated.
Exceedingly violent.
1320.
and Dec.
1321
1322. May 25 In Germany.
or June 1.
The walls of Hama and Alexandria were partly
thrown down. Some other chroniclers give
the dates 1302 and 1304.
Many houses thrown down
The capital Ani or Ana was completely ruined,
and many other towns and villages were re-
duced to the same condition.
Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, loc. cit.
p. 582.
Collection Académique.
Hadschi Chalifa; Abulfeda,v.p.191;
Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, loc. cit.
p. 772.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lvii.
p. 175; Gazette de France, 14
Avril, 1786.
Chron. Estense, Muratori, t. xv.
p. 351; Chron. Placent., Mu-
ratori, t. xvi. p. 485.
Ricobaldi Ferrar Chron., Muratori,
t. ix. p. 254.
Kämpfer (v. Dohm), p. 229.
Vassali-Eandi sur les tremblemens
de terre du 2 Avril 1808, p. 132.
D'Acheri, Spicilegium, t. xi. p. 667.
Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 561.
Acta Trevir. Archiepisc.; Martène et
Durand, t. v. p. 407.
Thom. Walsingham, Hist. Angl.;
Camden, Angl. Norm., p. 111;
Collection Académique.
Dubois de Montpéreux, Voyages
autour du Caucase, t. v. p. 287;
Chakhathouno, t. ii. p. 19.
Chron. Sanese, Muratori, t. xv.p.62.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, article
Chronology.
Baglivi, p. 542.
Lycosthenes; Diarium Hist. p. 158.
38
REPORT-1852.
1.
1322. End of At Geneva
Nov.
2.
3.
At Pisa
1325. May 21. Florence
After 3 o'clock.
1326. In sum-Bohemia,
mer.
Thuringia,
*
Mysnia (Meissen?), and
other parts of Germany.
1328. Aug. 4. At Brünn.
Several very violent
shocks.
Very violent, but last-
ing a very short time.
1st hour of
the day.
Sept.... Italy, especially at Pe-
rugia and the neigh-
4.
པ་
6.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Chron. di Pisa, Muratori, t. xv.
p. 998; and t. xxvi. p. 648.
Followed by a luminous meteor the night after. G. Villani Chron. lib. ix. c. 297,
Muratori, t. xiii. p. 571.
Chron. Aulæ Regiæ, Rerum Bohe-
-mic., Fréher, p. 55.
During a period of very rainy weather, which Ditto, p. 62.
had been preceded by extreme heat and
drought.
In the following month (October) violent storms D'Acheri, loc. cit. p. 733.
were experienced in France.
}
Norcia was completely ruined: 5000 persons G. Tarcagnota, fol. 182; G. Villani
perished.
Collection Académique, &c.
Chron. Aul. Reg., Rerum Bohemic.,
Fréher, p. 66.
Annales Cæsenates, Muratori, t. xiv.
.p. 1152.
Accompanied at Constantinople by violent atmo-Eberus; Niceph. Gregoras, Hist.
spheric perturbations.
Byzantinæ, p. 283 and 772.
Annales Cæsenates, Muratori, t.xiv.
p. 1157.
bourhood.
Dec. 1. Rome, Norcia, &c., in the The shocks continued
1 A.M.
states of the church.
Most violent at Norcia.
1329. May 22. At Prague. Also felt in
In the evening. the remainder of Bohe-
mia and in Bavaria.
1331. March Cesena in Italy
13.
1332. Feb. 12. Thuringia and at Meissen
In the evening. Also at Constantinople.
1334. Feb. 23. Cesena in Italy
In the morn-
ing.
Dec. 4 Verona
1335. May 15 Mugello in Italy
at intervals for some
months afterwards,
Eighteen shocks du-The sea was agitated.
ring the day and fol
lowing night. They
did not entirely
cease for a month.
Chron. Veronense, Muratori, t. viii.
p. 649.
In consequence of this earthquake, Monte Fal-G. Villani, Muratori, t. xiii. p. 769.
terona near Decomanno separated, and an
immense landslip took place, the body of
earth moving more than four miles. The
Arno and its affluents were troubled as far as
Pisa for more than two months.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
39
1336. Sept. 5. Bologna
?.
1337. Jan. 15, Cesena in Italy?
Violent shocks.
and middle
of the fol-
lowing night.
In Japan
Very violent
1338
In Iceland
1339. June 21 Cremona
Very violent
Arezzo in Italy
Tripolis in Syria
Chron. di Bologna, Muratori, t. xviii.'
p. 369.
Annales Cæsenates, Muratori, t. xiv.
p. 1175.
Kämpfer v. Dohm, p. 230.
Gaimard, Voyage en Islande, p.313.
Ant. Campo, Hist. di Cremona,p.117.
Annales Arretini, Muratori, t. xxiv.
p. 879.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Followed the next year by a violent eruption of Voyage en Islande, p. 313; v. Hoff.
all the volcanoes of the south of Iceland.
ļ
Southern part of Iceland
1342. Towards Province of Utrecht
the end of
the year.
1343. Jan. 25, Venice
20th
hour
(Italian time).
Nov. 25 Naples
of the au-
tumn.
and Egypt.
1344. Middle Constantinople,
Very violent shocks,
which continued more
or less for 15 days.
Guill. Heda, Hist. Ultrajectina,
p. 242.
Many buildings were injured. The Diarium Tarcagnota, fol. 191; Sansovino,
Historicum gives the date 1340.
During a tempest
shores at Constan- commotions.
tinople.
Hist. di Vinegia, p. 569; Mag-
nati, p. 121.
Petrarch, Op. epist. lib. v. epist. 72
(editio princeps).
Syria, Many and
Syria, Many and violent The sea inundated its Accompanied at Constantinople by atmospheric Hadschi Chalifa; Niceph. Gregoras,
shocks.
At Lisbon, and along the Many violent shocks.
sea coast.
Southern part of Ice-
land; and the pro-
vince of Guuldalen in
Norway.
1345. Jan.31 Reggio in Italy
Feb. 1 Venice
Very considerable
The shocks
shocks lasted
fifteen days.
and
places in Tuscany.
other
Sept. 12 Florence,
Hist. Byzantinæ, p. 434.
Baronius, t. xiv. p. 961; Charenton,
'Histoire d'Espagne, t. iii. lib. xvi,
p. 500.
Fifty farms were destroyed at Gaularass in Nor-Keilhau on Norwegian earthquakes
way; and the river Guul disappeared under
ground, reappearing several days after, and
carrying with it so much débris as to choke up
the valley and produce an inundation. Arn-
grim Jonsen reports this event in the year
1339.
in the 'Magazin for Naturviden-
skaberne," Christiania, 1835, vol.
xii., 82nd and following pages.
Chron. Regiense, Muratori, t. xviii.
p. 60.
Probably confounded with the earthquake of Lycosthenes; Frytschius.
25th Jan. 1343 at the same place.
G. Villani, loc. cit. p. 930.


40
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1345. Dec.22. Florence,
At night.
and other
places in Tuscany.
Western part of Iceland.
1346. Feb.22. At Reggio?
In the evening.
Nov. Switzerland, especially
Night between
24 and 25.
at Bâle,
Constantinople
1348. Jan. 25. Hungary, the Tyrol, Very violent. The
Italy as far south as shocks recurred at
Rome and Naples, intervals for forty
Bavaria, Carinthia,
Switzerland, parts of
Germany, and Poland.
Especially violent at
Rome, Venice, and
Bâle.
Feb. 6. Frankfort on the Maine
Feb. 7. Modena ?
1349. Sept. 9. Bologna, Orvieto, and as
At night.
At the hour
of mass.
far as Pisa.
days.
10. Rome, Naples, and all the The shocks
south of Italy. Also felt
throughout most of the
which
1350
other parts of Europe.
Rome. Also felt
Nardo.
commenced
lasted more than
eight days.
now
at
At Lisbon
In Switzerland
1352. Dec. 25. Borgo-S-Sepolcro in
In the evening. Italy.
Continued until the
31st.
A hitherto
unseen
rock was elevated
in Breidafiord.
Many buildings thrown down.
Caused very great destruction of buildings.
G. Villani, loc. cit. p. 930.
v. Hoff.
Chron. Regiense, Muratori, t. xviii.
p. 62.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Poggendorff's Annalen, t. lviii. p. 652.
Baronius, t. xiv. p. 1048; Conrad
v. Lichtenau, p. 193; Chron. Hir-
saug.; Lycosthenes; Frytschius,
&c.
The earth opened in different places, and pesti-Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 254;
lential exhalations came forth. A rain of blood
is mentioned as having fallen in several
localities. Great damage was done to build-
ings, &c. The date of the year seems very
doubtful, as different authors vary from 1343]
up to 1349, and indeed, it does not seem cer-
tain that there was not more than one earth-
quake of great extent about this time.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk. p. 14.
Annales veteres Mutinensium, Mu-
ratori, t. xi. p. 82.
The rivers, &c. were troubled for more than Chron. d'Orvieto, Muratori, t. xv.
twelve days.
Great damage done to buildings
A mountain was cleft by this earthquake.
p. 654; Chron. di Bologna, Mu-
ratori, t. xviii. p. 414; Chron.
Cassinense, &c.
Baglivi, p. 542; G. Villani, Mura-
tori, t. xiv. p. 46.
Baglivi; Collection Académique ;
Chron. Neritinum, Muratori, t.
xxiv. p. 905.
Fr. Kries, von den Ursachen der
Erdbeben, S. 16.
Schmieder's Geognosie, p. 141.
Mathæo Villani, Muratori, t. xiv.
p. 189.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
41
at intervals for more]
than a month.
1353. Jan. 1. Borgo-S-Sepolcro and The shocks were very].
At night.
Modena.
violent, and continued
2000 people lost their lives
Mathæo Villani, and Chron. Muti-
nense, Muratori, t. xv. p. 618.
March 1. In Romagna, extending Very violent shocks.
all along the coast, and
even to Constantinople.
1354. In the All the coast of Thrace.
beginning of
spring.
1355. Sept. Bâle and Strasburg
About the
9th hour.
Rome
1356. Aug. 24 Lisbon
Mathæo Villani, Muratori, t. xiv.
p. 227.
Great damage done to both life and buildings. Cantacuzene, Hist. 2. p. 861.
Probably only the same event with the last.
Buildings thrown down. The two-vol. edition Chron. Hirsaug. (one-vol. edition),
of the chronicle cited does not mention this!
event.
The shocks lasted a
quarter of an hour,
and contiued at in-
Many buildings thrown down
tervals for a year.
End of Spain, especially at Cor-Many shocks
Sept. and be-dova, Seville, and Basala.
ginning of Oct. Also slightly in Tuscany.
10 P.M.
especially at Strasburg
Oct. 18. All the upper Rhine, The shocks recurred
1357. May 14.
About 7 or 8
A.M.
1358
at Bâle during the
and Bâle, district of whole of the year.
Constance, Lausanne,
Berne, and the borders
of Bavaria. Guillaume
de Nangis says that
Rheims and Paris also
experienced it.
Bâle, Strasburg, and all Very violent shocks.
through Alsace, Neuf-
chatel and Soleure in
Switzerland. Also in
Swabia, and in Spain
at Seville and Cordova.
Laybach in Carniola
Poland
...
p. 295.
Collection Académique; Baglivi,
p. 542.
Tavares, über die mineralwasser Por-
tugals; Mém. de Chronol. t. ii.
p. 912.
Mathæo Villani, Muratori, t. xiv.
p. 404.
Thirty-eight chateaux were destroyed in the Bertrand; Lycosthenes; Frytschius;
bishopric of Constance. At Bâle, after the
shocks, the town took fire, and the flames were
not extinguished for some days.
Chron. Hirsaug.; Guillaume de
Nangis, &c.
Chron. Hirsaug.; Martène et Durand;
Lycosthenes; Frytschius; Ber-
trand, &c.
Followed by an abundant harvest..
Collection Académique.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lvii.
p. 175; Gazette de France, 14
Avril, 1786.



42
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1361. July 17. District of La Puglia in Violent shocks
Hour of Italy.
}
Dec. 27. At Sienna
vespers.
In the morn-
ing.
Seven terrible shocks,
and in the next
1363. (On a Modena?
Thursday.)
1364. Feb. 1 Bologna?
Midnight.
twenty-four hours
seventeen or eigh-
teen, great and
slight. The shocks
did not entirely
cease for four days.
Three shocks
5.
At Ascoli 4000 persons perished
6.
Mathæo Villani, Muratori, t. xiv.
p. 664.
Great destruction of buildings. The inhabitants Chron. Sanese, Muratori, t. xv.
encamped under tents. Followed by diseases.
p. 169.
Accompanied by noise
Annales veteres Mutinensium, Mu-
ratori, t. xi. p. 83.
Two violent shocks...
1365. Mar. 4. Venice, Padua, Trevisa, Great shocks for an
Ferrara, and the coun
At night.
try round.
July 25 Bologna
hour.
Violent shocks
Chron. di Bologna, Muratori, t.xviii.
p. 473.
The Chron. Estense says the 6th March, and only Ditto, p. 477.
mentions Ferrara as affected.
Accompanied by thunder, and followed, the next Ditto, p. 478.
day, by a violent storm.
1367. Sept. 21. Verona.
A violent shock, fol-
lowed after an in-
At the rising
of the sun.
1368. InWhit-In Thuringia, at Mühl-
(Whit-Sunday
hausen, Eisenach, and
other places.
sun-week.
being on the
21st May.)
1370
1372. June 1 At Bâle
Province of Alves in Ice-
land.
terval of half an
hour by a second.
Chron. Veron., Muratori, t. viii.
p. 658.
Rivander's Düringische Chronica,
p. 426.
Some slight tremulous
motion, not felt ex-
cept in the imme-
diate environs.
Voyage en Islande, p. 313; v. Hoff.
The Collection Académique mentions a second Bertrand; Collection Académique;
earthquake at the same place on the 1st July] Lycosthenes.
of the same year, but it is probably only a
mistaken date for the single event here
mentioned. Five days after the earthquake
a ring round the sun and two crosses were
observed.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
43
Marino Sanuto, Vite de' Duchi di
Venezia, Muratori, t.xxii. p. 673.
Chron. Vliacense, Marca Hispanica,
p. 759.
Ditto.
1372
District of Ribagorça Terrible earthquakes.
in Arragon, Spain.
1373. Jan. Vicenza in Italy
Two very violent
earthquakes on the
same day.
A great earthquake...
Mountains were reduced to ruins (landslips) ...Turquet, Histoire d'Espagne, p. 822.
Accompanied by noise
Annales Vicentini, Muratori, t. xiii
p. 1240.
.Mar. 1.Venice
2nd hour of
the day.
11. Arragon in Spain
One shock
Middle of
the night.
A second shock
19. Ditto
After
the
setting of
the sun.
April. Vicenza in Italy
Accompanied by noise
At night.
May 19 Venice
June 5 Ditto
Another great earth-
quake.
Ditto
1374
Montpellier in France... Four earthquakes du-
ring the year.
Preceded by three
1376. March Vicenza in Italy
12. In the
morning.
others betw" the 25th)
Dec. and this date.
19. Ditto
Very violent....
At night.
April. Ditto
Four more shocks
Night between
10 and 11.
A considerable earth
quake.
1378. Jan... In the north of Spain...
June 1 In Switzerland
1382. April 20 Various parts of France
and Switzerland. Also|
in Italy.
Annales Vicentini, Muratori, t. xiii.
p. 1240.
Marino Sanuto, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Petit Thalamus de Montpellier, MS.
communication from M. de Christol
to M. Perrey.
Accompanied by noise. Every one considered Annales Vicentini, Muratori, t. xiii.
this earthquake as not less violent than that p. 1244.
of the 25th January 1348.
The morning bright and clear. Much hail and Ditto.
snow during the day and evening. The earth
quake accompanied by noise.
Attended with noise
Ditto.
Masses of rock were detached from the Pyrenees Palassou quotes Abrégé nouveau de
and fell into the valleys below.
Bertrand and the Collection Académique give
the date 1st July 1380, but it is probably the
same with that mentioned here.
*
l'Histoire d'Espagne, t. xi. p. 122.
(Edit. in 12mo.)
Lycosthenes; Bertrand; Collection
Académique.
Bertrand, p. 38; Massæus.


44
REPORT-1852.

1.
2.
1382. May 21 In Britain. Also in
and 24.
France, Brabant, Flan-
ders, and the country
round.
3.
4.
sels were violently
dashed against one
another by the agi-
tation of the waves.
5.
6.
Baronius, t. xv. p. 88; Collection
Académique, &c.
Some days after, ves-Most violent in England. The Collection Aca-Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 321;
démique says that there were reiterated shocks
this year in Switzerland and Italy, and great
disease in the former country, as also in Ger-
many, there being a complete absence of winds
there. Lycosthenes gives the date 1381.
The buildings were rocked from side to side like Muratori, t. xviii. p. 90.
trees in a tempest. After midnight all were
in ruins. 500 persons perished.
1383.
Hour
nones.
Aug. At Mytilene..
of
1385. July 16 In England
At night.
Sept.19. Vicenza
the day.
Middle of
1389. Feb.10. Ferrara?
Immediately
before sunrise.
violent
Extremely
shocks.
Followed by another
earthquake the same
year, the exact datel
of which is not given.
Accompanied by noise
Oct.... In Tuscany, especially at
Lasted twenty mi-
nutes.
Many buildings thrown down
Thom. Walsingham, Hist. Angl.,
Camden, Anglic. Norm. p. 315
and 326; Collection Académique.
Annales Vicentini, loc. cit. p. 1262.
Chron. Estense, Muratori, t. xv.
p. 503.
Annales Forolivienses, Muratori,
t. xxii. p. 196.
Castello, Mercatello,
andBorgo-S-Sepolcro.
Feebly felt throughout
almost all Italy.
1391. March In Switzerland
22.
Throughout almost the
whole of Iceland.
1392. Jan. 27 All the Neapolitan coast. No land shock men-The sea retired more
1393. May 30 Galiata in Italy
to June 15.
July 5 Bologna
tioned.
Numerous shocks
Violent shocks
1394. Mar. 22 Switzerland, France, and Exceedingly violent
Germany.
A comet appeared to the people of Germany, Lycosthenes; Collection
Collection Acadé-
followed by great rains, inundations, famine,
and pestilence.
than 40 paces, lea-
ving the shore dry.
Caused great damage
mique.
Voyage en Islande, p. 313; v. Hoff.
Annales Bonincontrii, Muratori,
t. xxi. p. 60.
Chron. di Piero Minerbetti, Mu-
ratori, t. xxvii. p. 317.
"On the 11th little children had the small-pox, Chron. di Bologna, Muratori, t.xviii.
and on the 18th there was a terrible tempest.'
p. 356.
dani|
Chronol. t. ii. p. 913.
The mountains were shaken to their summits. Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Mém. de
Followed by excessive heat, and an abundant
and early harvest.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
45
Chron. Neritinum, Muratori, t. xxiv.
p. 908.
1395. Dec. 18. Province of Valencia and Many shocks
9A.M. to 4 P.M. at Tortosa in Spain.
Middle Valentino in Italy
of December.
Many buildings, &c. ruined. At Alcira two Ferreras, Histoire générale d'Es-
fountains gave forth water of an abominable
smell, and the colour of ashes.
pagne; Palassou.
Baronius, t. xv. p. 167.
Nardo, and all through
of
the province
Otranto.
At Antwerp.
In Germany
1397
Montpellier in France..
1399. July 20. Modena ?
Two violent shocks
5th and 6th
hours.
21. Ferrara.
6th hour of
the night.
1402
Syria
So violent that dishes, &c. would not remain Communication of M. Quetelet to
at rest on the tables.
Accompanied by an epidemic
A pestilence in the country, the same year
M. Perrey.
Physicalische Betrachtungen über
das Erdbeben, u. s. w. Vorrede.
Petit Thalamus de Montpellier,
MS. Communication of M. de
Christol to M. Perrey.
Annales veteres Mutinensium, Mu-
ratori, t. xi. p. 83.
Annales Estenses, Muratori, t. xviii.
p. 958.
The sea retired, so that Many towns were ruined, and mountains over-Muratori, t. xviii. p. 974.
the bottom could be]
seen at more than al
thrown.
1403. Mar. 17 Rome
A violent earthquake.
1405
Japan
Ditto
mile from the ordi-
nary beach, and then
returned with great
impetuosity.
1406. Sept. 16. Naples
3rd hour of
the night.
1408. Jan. 3. Ferrara?
At dawn.
Japan
1409. Aug. 16. Ferrara. Not felt else-
At night.
where.
Slight, and lasting but
a short time.
Baglivi, p. 542; Collection Acadé-
mique.
Kämpfer v. Dohm, t. i. p. 232.
Accompanied by an eruption of a volcano in the Ditto.
province of Simotsky in Japan.
Giornali Napolitani, Muratori,t.xxi.
p. 1070.
Annales Estenses, Muratori, t. xviii.
p. 1045.
Kämpfer v. Dohm, t. i. p. 232.
Diario Ferrar., Muratori, t. xxiv.
p. 174.
46
REPORT 1852.

1.
2.
3.
4.
1410.
Aug. Venice
A slight shock..
Night
be-
tween 9 & 10.]
1413. Aug. 8 Sienna
The shocks continued
night and day (for
how long?),
1414. Aug. 3. Pisa, Lucca, Florence, Very violent shocks.
22nd hour. and Borgo-S-Sepolcro.
7. Florence
Hours of nones]
and vespers.
1415. June 21 Bâle.
1416. July 22 Ditto
Two very
shocks.
violent
1418. A little Throughout Dalmatia... Shocks on several days
before Apr. 7.
and nights. Very
violent.
1419. (Sept.?) Above Trente, towards
Morano in Italy.
1420
Sienna
Very great. It lasted
the time one would
take to make twenty
steps.
Přovince of Catalonia in The earth trembled,
Spain.
1421. Sept.18 Negropont
1425. Aug. 10. Ferrara.
1 P.M.
every day (for how
long?).
Violent shocks lasting
for four days.
One great shock at the
time mentioned, and
two others an hour
and a half after.
1426. Sept. 29. Throughout the whole The shocks lasted for
Between 1
and 2 A.M.
of Great Britain.
Naples
two hours.
5.
6.
Followed, on the evening of the 10th, by a ter-Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, loc. cit.
rible tempest, which did great damage.
Many houses, &c. were thrown down
p. 853.
Archivio dello Spedale.
At Borgo-S-Sepolcro houses were thrown down, Archivio storico Italiano, t. vi.
and 200 persons perished.
Overthrew 200 chimneys, and cracked some of Istorie di Fiorenze, Muratori, t. xix.
the walls.
The inhabitants took flight
Possibly only the same with the last
p. 956.
Bertrand and Coll. Académique.
Bertrand; Collection Académique;
Lycosthenes; Scheuchzer.
Many houses ruined, and the walls of a castle Muratori, t. xxii. p. 920.
overthrown.
p. 930.
The earthquake caused an inundation between Vite de' Duchi di Venezia, loc. cit.
two mountains. 600 cabins were ruined, and
800 persons perished. (By the earthquake or
the inundation?)
The town of Amer was overthrown
Annali Sanesi, Muratori, t. xix.
p. 428.
Palassou, Suite des Mém. pour servir
à l'Histoire nat. des Pyrénées,
p. 379.
The people lived in tents during this earthquake. Muratori, t. xxii. p. 940.
Chimneys were thrown down by the last two Diario Ferrar., Muratori, t. xxiv..
shocks.
Preceded by a dreadful tempest
p. 185.
Stow's Annals, p. 368; Collection
Académique; Mém. de Chronol.
&c.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
47
1427. (May In Spain, especially at Numerous shocks
15, according
to an ancient
Catalan ma-
nuscript.)
Olot in Catalonia.
Also felt at Montpel-
lier in France.
1428. Feb. 2 Ditto
!
Twenty towns were much injured. In this year Huot, Cours de Géologie, t. i. p. 109;
one of the well-known risings of the island of Palassou, p. 378.
Santorin in the Archipelago took place.
Many towns ruined.
July 4 In Romagna
Dec. 13. Bâle, and the country
In the even- round.
ing.
1429. Sept.16. Forli in Italy
18th hour.
1430. Aug. 12. Sienna
Some
Lasted but a short
time.
A great and sudden
earthquake..
April Catalonia, Arragon, and Exceedingly violent.
at Roussillon. Also at
Chimneys thrown down in many places
Tiles were thrown from the roofs, chimneys over-
thrown, and walls cracked. Great damage
was done throughout the canton.
Some fortifications were thrown down
6th hour of
}
the night.
1431.
24. 2 P.M.
Ciudad Real,
time Grenada
after the 24th.
Laybach in Carniola
Followed by great fertility
1433. May... Bologna
Very violent shocks.
Throughout Silesia.
1436. March. Sienna
Very violent
Towards the
end of the
month.
1438. June10. Placenza, Parma, and the
Last hour of neighbourhood.
1443. June 5 Bohemia, Silesia, Po-
the night.
land, and especially
Hungary.
!
The Catalan manuscript cited above,
as quoted by M. Fournet in the
memoir of M. Perrey on the earth-
quakes of the basin of the Rhone,
Notes additionnelles.
Annales Forolivienses, Muratori,
t. xxii. p. 215.
Lycosthenes; Bertrand; Collection
Académique; Scheuchzer.
Chron. Foroliv., Muratori, t. xix.
P. 902.
Tizio, Hist. Senens. t. i. p. 212.
1
Charenton, Histoire d'Espagne, t. iv.
liv. 21. p. 263; Palassou, p 261.
Ditto..
Collection Académique.
Sigonius, de episc. Bononien. lib. iv.
p. 470.
Annales Silesiæ, Cur. Freistadiensi,
p. 312.
The bells were made to sound, and houses were J. Bandini, Hist. Senen., Muratori,
overthrown.
Houses thrown down
Many buildings ruined
T
t. xx. p. 48.
Annales Placentini, Muratori, t. XX.
p. 875.
Annales Silesiæ, p. 137; Martini
Cromeri, de Reb. Polon. p. 328;
Bonfinius, Rerum Hungar. dec. 3.
lib. vi. pp. 456, 465, &c.
48
REPORT-1852.
1.
Before sun-
2.
3.
1444. Nov. 30. Bâle and its environs ... A slight earthquake...
rise.
1448. Nov. 4 Rome
Naples
1448 or 1449 Ravenna
1449. Apr. 23" In Flanders and some
other places."
Laybach in Carinthia
1450
In
the kingdom of Extremely violent
Naples.
1453.Sept. 28. Florence
4th-5th hour
of the night.
According to Martène
& Durand the shocks
lasted seven hours.
The Chron. di Bo-
logna says that they
recurred on the 30th
Sept. and 1st Oct.
1454. Dec. 4 In La Puglia, the Cala-Shocks during three
4.
5.
Académique.
6.
In the beginning of this year there were erup-Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Collection
tions of Etna, and volcano in the Lipari islands,
each accompanied by earthquake shocks.
All the houses were much shaken....
Some thousand people perished...
Preceded by continuous rain
Followed by a frightful pestilence.
[part 2. p. 1132.
Vitæ Rom. Pontif., Muratori, t. iii.
Lycosthenes; Frytschius.
Collection Académique; Bertholon,
Electr. des Météores, t. i. p. 370.
Platina and Massæus.
Collection Académique.
Naples, Ariano, Cara, and other towns suffered Frytschius; Casp. Goldwurm, Be-
greatly.
schreibung göttlicher und teu-
flischer Wunderzeichen, Frank-
furt, 1567; Sebast. Franckens,
Chronicon Germaniæ.
Many walls cracked, and chimneys thrown down. Chron. di Bologna, Muratori, t.xviii.
p. 703; Martène et Durand, t. v.
p. 482.
brias, and Naples.
1455. Dec.20. Bologna
4th, 5th,
and 9th hours
of the night.
1456. Aug. 22 Sienna
26. Liège
2 A.M.
days.
Three shocks at the
hours mentioned.
Dec. 5. Throughout the kingdom Very violent and de-
Between the of Naples. Also felt at
10th and 11th
Rome, and probably
further north. Lau-
sanne and all the Can-
hours of the
night. (v. Hoff
says 6 in the
evening).
ton du Vaud were vio-
lently shaken.
structive shocks.
Mémorial de Chronologie,t.ii. p. 913.
The first shock threw down some chimneys, &c., Chron. di Bologna, loc. cit. p. 719;
and was accompanied by noise. Sigonius gives
the date Dec. 21.
A great many towns very much injured. 60,000
persons perished. Sarti reports it as having
been felt at Sienna on the 9th, but it is pro-|
bably only the same earthquake.
Annal. Bonon., Muratori, t. xxiii.
p. 888.
Sarti, Saggio di congetture su i
terremoti, loc. cit.
Martène et Durand, t. v. p. 491.
Baronius, t. xvii. p. 176; Giannone,
Hist. di Napoli, t. iii. p. 7; Mar-
tène et Durand, t. v. p. 494; Col-
lection Académique, &c.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
49
1456. Dec. 25. Ditto
About & A.M.
30. Ditto
1457. Apr. 26. Castello and Perugia
22nd hour.
29. Ditto
From evening
to morning.
5 hour.
...
30. Ditto, principally at Pe-
rugia.
Twenty-five shocks in
the time mention-
ed, of which the
last was the most
violent.
Island of Hydra in the Violent shocks
Archipelago.
1458. April 7. Castello
1459. Mar. 18. Sienna
Several shocks
¡¡Ditto.
Ditto.
180 houses were thrown down at Castello, at Chron. di Bologna, Muratori, t.xviii.
Perugia no damage was done.
p. 725.
Ditto
These three earthquakes do not appear to have Ditto
extended beyond the territory of the two towns
mentioned.
During the shocks the island was increased in
size by land raised from the sea.
A large portion of the town ruined
Expédition scientifique en Morée,
Part. géol. p. 269.
Annales Foroliv., Muratori, t. xxii.
p. 225.
Philippi de Lignamine Chron., Mu-
ratori, t. ix. p. 270.
Ditto.
1852.
1st hour of
the night.
Nov. Ditto
7th hour of
the night.
1461.
June. Bocino
Aug. Ditto
22. Sienna
2nd hour of
the night.
Sept. 3. Ditto
Nov. 20. Aquila
27. Ditto
5th hour of
the night.
1463
Rome
1465. Jan. 22. Bologna?.
5 hour of
One veryviolent shock,
followed by other
slighter ones.
A shock which did
great damage.
Very violent shocks
Moderate
Istoria Napolitana, Muratori, t.xxiii.
p. 235.
Ditto.
Allegretti, Diari Senesi, Muratori,
t. xxiii. p. 772.
Preceded for some months by great heat and Ditto.
drought.
Some houses overthrown
200 persons lost their lives
Annales Foroliv., Muratori, t. xxii.
p. 225.
Philippi de Lignamine Chron., Mu-
ratori, t. ix. p. 271; Chron. di
Bologna,
p. 742, &c.
Muratori, t. xviii.
Funccius and Palmerius.
Chron. di Bologna, loc. cit. p. 758.
E
the night.
50
REPORT-1852.
1.
1465.
13?).
(May Gubbio?
2.
1466. Jan. 14. Naples and the country
9th hour.
3.
Two great earth-
quakes, followed
by a third still
greater during the
night.
Lasted the time of a
round, especially at Bo-
cino, Piescopagano, &c.
miserere, decrea-
sing however in vio-
lence towards the
end.
In sum-Soissons and the neigh. Great earthquakes
mer.
bourhood.
Oct. Gubbio..
Night between
27 and 28.
Dec. 26. Ditto
15th hour.
Japan
1467. Aug. Sienna
End of the
month.
1468. Feb.
Vienna
1470. Feb. 6. Bâle
5 P.M.
1471. March Gubbio?
Many earthquakes in
the same year.
Very violent shocks,
lasting for twenty
days.
A disastrous earth-
quake.
One shock
Great and numerous
shocks.
Aug. 15. Brescia
22ud hour.
1473. May 7. Milan, Pavia, and Pla-
13th hour.
cenza.
1474. Dec. 17. Sienna
17th hour.
18. Ditto
Five great shocks
One shock
12 in the
morning.
1475. Aug.24. Frankfort on the Maine.
5.
4.
6.
Chron. Eugubinum, Muratori, t. xxi.
p. 1009.
Istoria Napolitana, Muratori, t. xxiii.
p. 234.
Many buildings thrown down. Accompanied by Mézerai, t. ii. p. 126 (3 vol. edit.).
a pestilence and great storms.
Chron. Eugub., Muratori, t. xxi.
p. 1013.
Ditto.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, p. 233.
Hist. Senen., Muratori, t. xx. p. 63.
Chronicon Haselbergii Viennense.
Accompanied by great cold and a heavy fall of Bertrand; Collection Académique.
snow. Mérian gives the date 21st Feb.
Chron. Eugub., Muratori, t. xxi.
p. 1020.
fol. 388.
The author who reports this event, says that there Philippi Bergomat. suppl. chron.
fell this year in Italy hailstones larger than
ostrich eggs.
Rain continuous for almost the whole month
Annales Placentini, Muratori, t. xx.
p. 942.
Allegretti, loc. cit. p. 781.
Ditto.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk. loc. cit.
Ler

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
51
1479. Middle Ravenna
of Oct. In the
afternoon.
1481. Feb. 7. Parma
5th hour of
Pisa and Lucca
Three shocks
Very great shocks
About Territory of Fivizzano in Sixteen shocks
the night.
the middle
of May.
Aug. 19.
Tuscany, and the
neighbourhood.
After Island of Rhodes
1482
Ragusa..
Ditto
1483. Mar.11. Ferrara..
A very great earth-
quake. The bell of
Rigebello sounded
five strokes.
1484. Jan. 20. Rome. Also felt at La-Lasted an Ave Maria.
About mid- mentana, Castel-Nuovo,
a little after by a third
much more violent.
night.
&c. in the neighbour-
hood.
1486. Sept.30. Sienna
Two shocks, followed
Naples
1487. Dec.... Padua
1489
1490
S-Sepolcro
Constantinople
In Italy, extending even
to Constantinople.
The whole of the island
of Candia.
Very violent
One shock
1491. End of In the Archipelago, espe-Very violent shocks
Oct.
cially in the island of Cos.
Very violent
1492. Nov. 7. Bâle
Martène et Durand, t. iii. p. 1071.
Diarium Parmense, Muratori, t. xxii.
p. 364.
Matthiæ Palmerii, loc. cit. p. 269.
Seventeen houses entirely overthrown, and se-Diarium Parmense, loc. cit. p. 373.
veral others injured.
Caused great injuries to the city
Collection Académique.
Paul Partsch, Bericht über das Deto-
nations-Phänomen auf der Insel
Meleda bei Ragusa, Wien, 1826,8.
p. 188.
Ditto.
Diario Ferrar., Muratori, t. xxiv.
p. 266.
Vitæ Roman. Pontif., Muratori, t. iii.
part ii, p. 1083.
Allegretti, loc. cit. p. 821.
Vivenzio, Istoria de' tremuoti, &c.
p. 11.
The church of the Carmelites was thrown down. Tarcagnota, loc. cit. fol. 315.
Some houses were thrown down
Sarti, Saggio di congetture, &c.
Bernherz and v. Hoff give the date 1490, with- Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
out however quoting any authority.
The town of Avano was destroyed
Did great damage
In Cos, 5000 people perished under the ruins.
The Collection Académique gives the date 1493.
Chronology.
Huot, Géol., t. i. p. 110.
Olivier, Voyage dans l'Empire Otto-
man, t. ii. p. 298.
Tarcagnota, Hist. del Mondo, t. iv.
fol. 318.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.

E 2
52
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1493. Jan.18. Sienna
In the evening.
1494. Nov.19. Pisa
In the even-
ing.
3.
During the course of
the month, many
shocks both by day
and night, of which
some were very vio-
lent.
Lasted the time of
saying a pater and
an ave Maria.
1495. Dec.13. Ferrara..
About the
2nd hour.
30. Bologna
11 P.M.
"In the East"
Japan
1496. June 4. Sienna
1498. Nov. 10. Bâle
Two very great shocks.
1500. May... Different parts of Swit-
zerland.
1501. June 5. Modena
13th and 14th
hours.
1503
Considerable shocks
9. Ditto
Another shock.
Island of Candia
Venice
Shocks, lasting for
several hours.
1504. April 5. In Andalusia, especially Exceedingly violent...
Between 9
at Carmona, Seville,
and 10 A.M. and Torina on the
Guadalquivir.
May 27. Geneva....
June 10. Ditto
Aug. 23. In Belgium
About
the
hour
11th
A violent earthquake
Violent shocks.
Lasted but a short
time.
4.
5.
6.
Followed by a high wind, which increased during Allegretti, loc. cit. p. 828.
the night.
Portoveneri, Memoriale, nell' archi-
vio storico Italiano, t. vii. part 2.
p. 293.
Threw down thirty chimneys. It had been rain- Diario Ferrar. loc. cit. p. 316.
ing or snowing since the 1st, and the Po was
much swollen.
G. Agricola, Mineralog. Schriften
Teutsch. übersetzt von Lehmann,
Freiberg, 1807, B. ii. p. 209.
Mémorial de Chronologie, t.ii.p.913.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, p. 234.
Allegretti, loc. cit. p. 857.
Mérian, über die in Basel wahrge-
nommenen Erdbeben.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Some chimneys were thrown down, and almost Annal. vet. Mutinensium, Muratori,
all the houses injured.
Threw down the church of St. Blaise.
Buildings were thrown down
t. xi. p. 86; Diario Ferrar., Mura-
tori, t. xxiv. p. 396.
Ditto.
G. Doglioni, Theat. Univ. t. ii.
p. 462.
Mémorial de Chronologie, t. ii. p.913.
Ferréras, Histoire d'Espagne, t. viii.
p.262; Turquet, Histoire d'Espagne,
p. 1334.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Ditto.
Johannes de Los Chron. p. 119;
Bulletin de l'Acad. de Bruxelles,
t. ix. part 1. p. 559.

of the night.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
53
1504. At the Portugal
end of the
autumn.
1505. June 30. In Belgium
4 A.M.
the
Many shocks
Lasted but a single
instant.
About The high land of Cabul Extremely violent.
middle in Afghanistan.
of the year.
Dec. 30. Bologna
9th hour of
the night.
1506. Jan. 1. Ditto
11th hour of
the night.
1507
On one day thirty-
three shocks were
counted, and each
day and night for
four weeks there
were two or three.
More violent than the
last.
Constantinople
Island of Santorin
Laybach in Carinthia
1508. May 29. In the Archipelago; espe- Many shocks
...
cially in Candia, Paros,
Naxos, and Chios.
Constantinople
Shocks for forty days.
In Italy and Germany... Several earthquakes
1509 Sept. 14. Constantinople, and all The shocks were the The sea came over the
the rest of the Turkish
dominions, both in
Europe and Asia Mi-
nor.
most violent ever
known here, and
lasted, according to
some, 18 days, and
to others 25.
Nov. 1Freiburg in the Brisgau Two shocks
and 2. Thelst
at night; the|
2nd towards
evening.
16. Adrianople
walls at Constanti-
nople and Galata.
Some buildings thrown down. The date 1505 Jean de Ferréras, loc. cit. p. 273.
is also given.
The earth opened in many places, and closed
again, often throwing forth water, which took
the place of the dry land. For a space of six to
seven German miles the surface of the earth was
so altered and disturbed that parts were some-
times raised as high as an elephant above their
former level, and then sunk as deeply below it.
Johannes de Los Chron. p. 120.
Berghaus' Annalen der Erdkunde,
3te Reihe. Bd. 1. p. 312, quoting
Sultan Baber's Memoiren.
Sigonius, p. 521.
Accompanied by subterranean bellowing noises Ditto.
A part of the island sank into the sea
Huot, Géol. t. i. p. 110.
Dapper, Beschryving der Eilanden
in de Archipel. p. 183.
Vassali-Eandi, loc. cit.
Martin
Tarcagnota, t. iv. fol. 365; Mura-
tori, t. xxiv. p. 595;
Baumgarten, lib. iii. c. 26.
Probably at the same time with the last men- Mém. de Chronol. loc. cit.
tioned.
Accompanied by atmospheric perturbations...
1700 houses and large portions of the walls
were thrown down, and some thousand people
lost their lives. Tschorum, Gallipoli, Demi-
toka, and other towns were ruined. v. Hoff
gives the date 1510.
J. Naucleri Chron. t. ii. p. 547;
Stumpffius.
Hadschi Chalifa; v. Hammer, Ge-
schichte des Osmanischen Reiches,
vol. ii. p. 349; Lycosthenes ;
Nauclerus, &c.
disengage- Frytschius, Meteor. method. dialec-
tica, fol. 142, verso.
The second was rather a noise and
ment of gas than an earthquake. The first
lifted the roofs into the air, and let them fall
again, alternately.
Hadschi Chalifa; v. Hammer,loc. cit.

54
REPORT-1852.
1.
1509. Dec. 13. Manosque
Alpes).
2.
3.
4.
(Basses-
1510. June 10. Nordlingen in Bavaria...
During In Italy; especially at Several earthquakes.
the winter.
Florence, Ravenna, and
Venice.
5.
2000 individuals perished
6.
Statistique des Bouches du Rhône,
Communication from M. Aug.
Bravais to M. Perrey.
Huot, Cours de Géologie, t. i. p. 110.
Accompanied by very high winds, and intense Mézerai, t. ii. p. 335 (4to edit.);
cold.
1511. Mar.26. Venice. Also felt at Rather considerable, The water in the Some houses and statues were thrown down
Padua, Trevisa, &c.
much
Laybach in Carinthia
Japan
but lasting a very
short time.
canals was
agitated.
Followed by a dreadful pestilence..
mique.
Lycosthenes; Collection Acadé-
Tarcagnota, loc. cit. fol. 373.
Collection Académique.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, p. 234.
1512
Valley of Palenza in No shock felt
Switzerland.
1513. Aug.17. Meissen in Saxony
Several shocks
A mountain at the foot
of the Alps, above
Bellizone.
1514. Jan. 20. Bâle
Zante
A violent shock
1517. June 26. Nordlingen in Bavaria,
1519
and the country for
two miles round.
The lower valley of Djan-A violent earthquake.
dul, one of the valleys of
Cabul in Afghanistan.
1520
Ragusa..
1521
Milan
Milan
1522
Bâle
Angers
Two mountains separated, but whether this was Bertrand; Collection Académique.
caused by an earthquake or not, is not certain.
Rivander's Düringische Chronik.
pp. 218 and 345.
The mountain, shaken by an earthquake, Paul Joves, trad. de D. Sauvage, t. i.
fell with a great noise into the valley below,
thereby diverting the course of the river
Brennio..
Merian, über die in Basel wahrge-
nommenen Erdbeben.
Montgomery Martin, History of
the British Colonies, vol. v. p.431.
During a violent storm. Produced great ruins. Lycosthenes; Fincelinus, lib. iii.;
Münsteri Cosmograph. Univ. lib. iii.
Berghaus's Annalen der Erdkunde,
quoting Sultan Baber's Memoiren.
Partsch, Detonations-Phänomen zu
Meleda, p. 188.
Frundspergersche Geschichtschrei-
ber, lib. ii.; Funccius.
Huot, Cours de Géologie, t. i. p. 110;
v. Hoff.
Merian, über die, &c. loc. cit.
During an eclipse of the moon. There were two Philippi Bergomat. Suppl. Chron.
lunar eclipses this year, namely on the 12th
March and 5th September.
fol. 437.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
55
1523. May 19. In Switzerland; especial-].
3 A.M.
ly at Neufchatel, and
at Yverdun in the Pays
de Vaud.
Dec. 27. Bâle
Three shocks
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Different points in the Many shocks
kingdom of Naples.
Grenada in Spain
1524. April22. Bâle
Sept.... Angers
1528
Mayence
1529.Sept.11. Bâle
1530. Sept.1. Coast of Paria and Cu-
mana, near the island
of Cubagua, South
America.
About Flanders, Holland, and
Oct. 10.
Zealand.
Ditto
Several shocks.
Ditto
Berghaus in his preface to v. Hoff, quoting Me-Ditto.
rian, gives the date 28th Dec.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Merian, loc. cit.
The French authors use the expression "un trem-Chron.Nic. Gellen; Mézerai; Philippi
blement de terre avait pensé renverser la ville."
Bergomat.
Fr. Nauseæ, Blancicampiani, de præ-
cipuo hujus anni 1528 apud Mo-
guntiam terræ motu Responsum,
4to, p. 25.
Merian, loc. cit.
The sea rose four The earth opened in several places, and black Humboldt, Voyage aux régions équi-
fathoms and sank
again.
fœtid salt water and asphalt came out. A
mountain at the side of the gulf of Cariaco re-
mained cleft. A fort and many houses were
destroyed.
noxiales, t. ii. p. 272; Hist. des
anciennes Rév, du Globe, p. 267.
During an inundation Accompanied by heavy rain, thunder, and light-Tarcagnota, Hist. del Mondo, t. v.
ning.
fol. 69.
1531. Jan. 26. Lisbon, the remainder At Lisbon there were The sea was greatly In Lisbon 1500 houses and all the churches were Turquet, Hist. d'Espagne, p. 1482;
of Portugal, Spain,
the opposite coast of
Africa, the Canton du
Vaud in Switzerland,
and Flanders.
Begin-Bâle
ning of the year|
1532
Lisbon
1533. March7. Bâle
or 26.
extremely violent agitated, and swal-
shocks seven or
eight times a day
for eight days.
Another violent earth-
quake.
Very violent
Nov. 25 Throughout Switzerland, Several shocks..
principally at St. Gall,
the lake of Constance,
and Neufchatel.
lowed up several
vessels. The waters
of the Tagus were
driven upon the
banks by the rush-
ing in of the waves.
thrown down. v. Hoff does not seem to think Collection Académique; Lyco-
that the shocks in Flanders occurred at the sthenes; Palmer; Naucler.; Gold-
same time with the rest. Tavares gives the wurm, &c.
date Jan. 1. The Coll. Acad. says that earth-
quakes were very general the whole of this
year and the next.
Some houses were thrown down
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Lycosthenes.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Caused but little damage. The course of a river Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Scheuchzer;
in Thurgovia was altered. The whole year Chron. German. u. Contin. Sleidani.
was very stormy in Switzerland. Others give
as the day of the month the 9th.

56
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
1533. Dec.27. Bâle
In Italy
bourhood.
1534. Oct. 22. Zurich and the neigh-
At night.
1536
3.
4.
Three shocks
Several shocks.
Valley of Mazaria in
Sicily.
5.
6.
Lycosthenes; Merian, loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
v. Hoff gives the date 11-12 Oct. (O. S. ?), and Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Ragor.
says that it was felt at Baden, Bremgarten,
Mellingen, Bruck, Windisch and Königsfelden.
Followed by a violent storm in the cantons of
Zurich and Lucerne. Ragor says that he him-
self was born at Windisch during this earthquake.
The earth opened, and a little town was swal-Fazelli, p. 212.
lowed up. On the 23rd March of this year an
exceedingly violent eruption of Etna began,
and lasted until the middle of April.
Accompanied by subterranean noises like thunder. Fazelli, p. 55; Collection Acadé-
On the 11th Etna burst into eruption.
mique.
Diarium Hist. p. 292.
1537. May I
to 13.
Naples, and throughout Slight shocks
the whole of Sicily.
Sept. 26. Pozzuoli near Naples
Ditto, continuing
slightly the whole of
this year and the next.
Bâle
1538. Jan. 20 Ditto
or 28.
Several shocks.
Sept. 27 Pozzuoli, Naples, and all Almost continuous The sea retired many
and 28.
through Calabria. shocks for these two paces from the shore.
days. More than
twenty violent ones.
All, however, ceased
as soon as the erup-
tion began.
Quito and the country Very violent
round.
1539. June 27. The Saxon Erzgebirge,
7 P.M.
and some other parts
of Germany.
1540. July 18. Bâle
Dec. 14. In Germany, probably as
before in the Erzge-
birge.
1541. End of Algiers
Merian; Collection Académique.
Both at Bâle, and throughout the canton, igne-Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Merian.
ous meteors were seen after the shocks.
On the 29th at about 2 o'clock at night, Monte Maria della Torre, Storia e fenomeni
Nuovo was raised, and afterwards entered into
eruption.
del Vesuvio, p. 61; Hamilton;
Pietro di Toledo; Kircher, Mund
subt.,and many other authorities.
Followed by an eruption of Ruchu Pichincha
Hist. Gén. des Voyages, t. xix. p. 82;
v. Humboldt, Ideen zur geogr.
u. s. w. der Tropenwelt, p. 51.
Lycosthenes mentions Chemnitz as having ex-Agricola,Mineral.Schriften,Teutsch.
perienced this earthquake, and gives the date
25th June, 1540.
übersetzt, t. ii. p. 209; Chron.
German.
Merian.
Lycosthenes gives this date, but it should pro- Lycosthenes.
bably be 1539.
Accompanied by a violent tempest
Collection Académique.

Oct.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
57
1542. June 9, Tuscany. Also at Con- Six shocks in Tuscany
or 12 or 13.
stantinople.
Dec. 12. Sicily, Italy, and Turkey
23rd hour.
especially in Sicily.
Mexico
Calabria
1544. Jan.
1545. Sept. 6. Throughout Europe
1546
Violent shocks
Mechlin, Brabant, &c....
In Palestine.
The sea retired several
miles (?) from the
coast, and then re-
turned with great
impetuosity.
1548. Feb. 9. Bâle
After 4 A.M.|
A slight shock.
1549. Mar.12. Brussels
May 31. In Calabria
1550
In
Two shocks
the kingdom of Disastrous shocks
Naples.
1551. Jan. 26. At Naples
28. Lisbon
Several shocks.
May 25. Rygate, Croydon, and Many shocks
Darkin, in Surrey;
especially at Darkin.
1552. Mar. 6. The Saxon and Bohe-Several shocks..
mian Erzgebirge; espe-
cially at Freiberg,
Joachimsthal, Eger,
Bucha, and in Lusace.
April 20. In the chain of the Su-
At twilight.
detes, as at Meissen
and Freiberg.
....
The little town of Scarparia was ruined
Syracuse, Leontium, Calatagirona, Catania, and
several other towns in Sicily were ruined. The
fountain of Arethusa and the wells of Syra-
cuse for some days gave forth water more
salt than usual,
Many houses were almost destroyed.
Probably the same with the last
Tarcagnota, t. v. p. 124; Paul Joves,
p. 560; v. Hoff.
Fazelli, pp. 71 and 567; Huot, p.110;
Goldwurm; Coll. Acad.
Memoir of M. Perrey on the earth-
quakes of Mexico and Central
America.
G. Fiore, loc. cit. p. 287.
Mémorial de Chronologie, t.ii. p. 915.
A pamphlet in the British Museum.
Joppa, Sichem, and Rama were especially in- Rivander, in suo promptu.
jured. The bed of the Jordan remained dry
for two days (?).
The shock awoke Lycosthenes, who says that he Lycosthenes; Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
felt as if his bed were raised up by some other
person.
Communication of M. Quetelet to
M. Perrey,
G. Fiore, p. 287.
Ariano was swallowed up. The same year (pos- Philip. Bergomat., p. 368.
sibly at the same time) there was an eruption
of Vulcano in the Lipari Isles.
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 915.
200 houses thrown down. Preceded by a re- Lycosthenes; Frytschius.
markable aurora borealis.
Kitchen utensils and other moveables were Strype's Memor. Eccles. vol. ii.
thrown from their places.
p. 272; Collec. Acad.
Fincelius and Rivander.
Lycosthenes.
58
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1552. Sept.16. Bâle and the Valais. Slight
6 P.M.
¡
Also felt in Hungary,
according to the Mém.
de Chronol.
1553. Aug.17. In the basin of the Elbe;
principally at Meissen
3.
4.
Belgium. (The author One violent shock
Between 7
and 8 P.M.
in Saxony.
1554. Mar. 21.
Midnight.
who reports this lived
at Louvain.)
22. Ditto
Two violent shocks...
4 P.M.
Apr. 30. Ditto
Three
consecutive
5 P.M.
shocks.
Ruined some buildings
5.
6.
Lycosthenes; Bertrand; Collection
Académique.
Lycosthenes; Eberus; J. Aug. de
Thou, Hist. t. i. p. 409 (fol. edit.).
Caract. lib. ii. p. 23.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise like bellow-Cornelius Gemma, De Nat. Div.
ing, and a brazen sound (æneus clangor) like the
noise of many chariots in rapid motion. Vessels
placed in elevated positions were thrown down.
Ditto.
Ditto.
De Mailla, Hist. gén. de la Chine.
Pauli Eberi calendarium historicum.
1556. Jan. 15. Strasburg.
24. Bavaria, Austria, in the The shocks lasted for
Windischmark, Hun-
four days.
Twenty-six townships (Ortschaften) were ruined Ditto.
1555. (In the In the provinces of
second month
of the Chinese
calendar.)
Chan-si and Honan in
China.
gary, Croatia, Dalma-
tia, and Moravia.
April 1. Province of Chan-si in Lasted two hours. Ex-
China.
tremely violent.
11 P.M.
The town of Rossana Very violent shocks
(Rossana Astropiæ), and
the country round for a
distance of thirty miles.
May 10. Constantinople
Very violent
2 hours be-
fore dawn.
Japan
1557. Apr. 24. Zurich and Winterthur. Several shocks.
Also in the Canton de
According to v. Hoff, a piece of ground of sixty De Mailla, Hist. gén. de la Chine,
leagues in circumference was sunk by this t. x. p. 321.
earthquake, and a lake produced in its stead.
Very many people lost their lives.
All the fortifications of the town were ruined. Lycosthenes.
v. Hoff, quoting Bernherz, places this event in
May, in connexion with the following account.
Frytschius gives the date 10th March, and says Eberi calendarium historicum.
that it lasted three days, doing great damage
to houses, &c.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, t. i. p. 120.
Accompanied by much noise, but little damage. Bertrand; Collection Académique;
Scheuchzer.
Vaud, at Yverdun.
3
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
59
1557.
In the neighbourhood of.
the volcano Tungura-
gua, province of Quito.
1558. Apr. 13. Sienna, Florence, and Very violent
other parts of Tuscany.
May 17. Thuringia..
1559. Aug. 25. Val di Diano (Calabria?)|Very violent
Cattaro, not far from
Ragusa.
1560. Dec. 13. Vienna
27. Zurich
A feeble shock
Midnight.
1561.
In the kingdom of Na-Several violent shocks
ples.
1563. Jan. 17. In Belgium, probably at
Louvain.
June 13. Cattaro, not far from
Ragusa, and the vil-
lages round.
About noon.
In Illyria..
1564. July
At Nice, and in Provence
Violent
Feb. In Hundsrücken, on the Several shocks.
be- Moselle, and on the
1565.
Night
tween 7 and 8.
Bâle.
Rhine.
Violent shocks..
Perhaps attended by an eruption of the volcano. Bouguer, de la figure de la terre,
p. 108, Hist. Gén. des Voyages,
t. xx. p. 96.
The water (fountain?) of Fontebranda rose three Libro di Mem. delle Monache del
times to the height of more than two fathoms.
Followed by disastrous inundations
Did considerable damage
Santuccio.
Frytschius.
G. Fiore, loc. cit. p. 287.
Doglioni, p. 655.
Rer. German. S. Schard, t. iii.
p. 2168.
Accompanied by a violent storm, with thunder Epit. rer. gest. sub Ferdin. 1, imper.
and lightning, and by a noise like that of a
carriage in motion.
Followed, the same night, by an aurora borealis Scheuchzer, p. 74.
of great brilliancy, seen not only at Zurich, but
all over Germany. The evening before, in the
Duchy of Wurtemburg, a piece of land of twenty
feet square suddenly sank to the depth of thirty-
six feet, and water then rose at the bottom to
the height of nine feet.
Many buildings thrown down, and the courses Frytschius.
of streams altered.
Accompanied by thunder and wind, and followed Corn. Gemma, loc. cit. p. 41.
by great rains.
Did great damage both to this town and others. S. Schard, t. iii. p. 2201; P. Justi-
Probably simultaneous with the last.
niani Hist. Venet. p. 310; v. Hoff.
J. Aug. de Thou, Hist. t. ii. p. 381.
Accompanied by loud claps of thunder. Seven Gazette de France of the 24th Jan.
villages were destroyed.
1772; Mém.de Chron. t. ii. p. 915;
Mém. de Turin, t. xix. p. 158.
Chron. Univers.
Neighbourhood of Nice
Guatimala, especially in
the neighbourhood of
the volcano Paraya.
Some hamlets were swallowed up by the earth
Accompanied by an eruption of the volcano
H. C. Wieland's MS. Chronik,
1684.
Nigrin's continuation of Richter's
Chronik, Frankfort, 1598.
v. Humboldt in der Hertha, Bd. vi.
S. 138; v. Buch, Descrip. des
îles Canaries, p. 510.

60
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1568. July 26. At Meissen
At night.
1569. Apr. 16. Berne
9 o'clock
(A.M.or P.M.?).
May 14. Louvain
Midnight.
Aug. 6. Bâle..
Dec. Constantinople
Night between
13 and 14.
In different places, prin-
cipally in the island
of Cyprus.
A slight shock.
Two hours and forty
minutes later, there
were two other
shocks felt consecu-
tively, of which the
latter lasted three
or four minutes.
A slight shock...
Violent shocks, but
lasting a very short
time.
1570. Nov. 17 Venice, Ferrara, Flo- Daily shocks for the
to 30. Begin-
ning at 9h 45m
(A.M.orP.M.?).
rence, Modena, Reg-
gio, and all the adja-
cent country; espe-
cially at Ferrara.
time mentioned, and
recurring at inter-
vals for a whole
year. In the first
three days there
were 84, of which 36
were very violent.
Dec. 6. Strasburg, and Spires... Several shocks..
Accompanied by a hoarse noise.
Georg. Fabricius.
Benedict Martin.
Gemma says Corn. Gemma, loc. cit. p. 64; Coll.
Acad.; v. Zach, Corresp. astron.
of the first shock, "ferebant tùm temporis et
spectra rursùs in aëre pervagata.
And of the
second, "colores tum in aëre vidi varios, inusta
specie, valdè terribiles.'
Probably simultaneous with the last.
Great damage done to buildings at Ferrara
Inundations of the Rhine and Rhone
Wieland's Chronik.
Coll. Acad.
P. Justinian, loc. cit. p. 326.
S. Schard, t. iii. p. 2462; P. Justin.
Hist. Venet. p. 336; J. Aug. de
Thou, Hist. t. ii. p. 777.
In the Grecian Archipe-
lago.
St. Jago in Chili, extend-
ing over a very large
tract of country.
1571. Feb. 17. Kinnaston, near Marcle
6 P.M.
hill, Herefordshire.
Also in Belgium.
J. Aug. de Thou, Hist. t. iii. p. 36.
Acta Eruditorum, an. 1688, p. 517.
The sea retreated some Great landslips took place from the mountains. Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff quotes Molina.
leagues (?) from the
coast.
De Larrey, Hist. d'Angl. t. iii.
pp. 218 and 378; J. Aug. de
Thou, Hist. t. iii. p. 85; Coll.
Acad.; Phil. Trans. 1750.
A vast landslip took place, the motion continuing Baker's English Chronicle, p. 419;
from the time mentioned (on Saturday) until
the Monday evening following. The piece of
ground moved was 400 perches long by 160
wide (containing twenty-six acres), and about
thirty feet deep. It moved about forty paces.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
The season was early, the winter cold, and the Bertrand; Merian; Coll. Acad.
summer very hot. On the 12th, 13th, 14th,
and 15th, aurora boreales. Scheuchzer gives
the date 1572.
Huot, Géol.; Hondorff, Theatrum
historicum.
Beuther.
1571. Feb. 19. Bâle, Strasburg, and all Violent shocks
Between 8 through Alsace.
and 9 A.M.
Mar. 5. Constantinople, and the
country for four miles
round.
Nov. 1. Inspruck
Tuscany and Lombardy. Continuation of the
The same day, a dis-
astrous inundation]
on the coasts of
Holland.
shocks of the year
before.
Island of St. Michel,
Azores.
1572. Jan. 6. In Prussia
►
9 P.M.
28. Inspruck. Also, about Shocks lasting three
7 A.M.
the same time, at Mu-
nich and Augsburg.
days at Inspruck.
Those at the other
places were less vio-
lent.
Threw down a mountain in the island
Accompanied by the fall of aërolites.
Collection Académique.
Prevost, Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. i.
p.325; Raspe, De nov. insulis, p.111.
Rer. German., S. Schard, t. iii.
p. 2509.
Caused some damage to buildings. v. Hoff gives Ditto and Franck. p. 968.
as date the 22nd Jan.
In Switzerland; especial- Many slight shocks...
ly at Lausanne, Aigle,
and the Haut-Valais.
1573.Sept.20. Zurich and the adjacent
country.
Dec. 20. Ditto
21. The whole of the canton
of Glaris.
1574. Feb. 26. York, Worcester, Glou-Very violent
Between 5
and 6 P.M.
cester, Bristol, Here-
ford, and the neigh-
bouring counties.
May 3. Geneva and the neigh-Several shocks
bourhood.
June 30. Zurich and the neigh-Many shocks
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Scheuchzer.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, and followed Bertrand; Collection Académique.
by some damage to houses, &c.
Rév. du Globe.
At Tewkesbury and some other places plates and Stow's Chronicle, p. 679; Coll. Acad.;
books were thrown from their places. The people
who were on their knees in the chapel of Norton,
were almost all thrown down. A part of Ruthen
Castle was ruined, and the bell in the market
house of Denbigh sounded two strokes.
The town gate of Cornevin was thrown into the Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 521;
fosse.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer.
bourhood.
61

62
REPORT-1852.
Stumpf's Schweizer
Chronik.
1.
1574. July 30. Bâle.
2.
Offenburg. (In Baden, or
in Transylvania?)
One shock
1575.April24. Geneva.
July 27. Lisbon
Laybach in Carinthia.
The Thames at London
3.
4.
5.
The walls of the town were much cracked
Violent
Caused no injury to buildings
The tide ebbed and
flowed twice within
an hour.
The district of San Sal-Disastrous earthquake
vador in Mexico.
1576. Oct.... Bâle
·
Nov. 20, Ditto
21 and 22.
Dec. 20 Ditto
and 21.
Several shocks..
More shocks
Ditto
Accompanied by very intense cold
6.
Wieland's Chronik.
Beuthèr.
Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 521;
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Tavares, in Balbi, Essai sur le Por-
tug. t. i. p. 102.
Collection Académique.
Baker's English Chronicle, p. 420.
Ennery et Hirth, Dict. de Géogr.
t. iv. p. 508.
Ryffische Chronik (1514-1584).
Ditto, and Wurstisen's Chronik;
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
1577. Feb. 27. Ditto. Also felt at Geneva, One shock
and in the Pays de Vaud.
at 5 P.M., Aigle.
Sept. 22. Bâle, and all through Three shocks at the
Between 2 Switzerland, especially times mentioned; the
and 3 A.M.,
in the Pays de Vaud, at second less violent
than the first, and the
third, according to
one of M. Perrey's
memoirs, more vio-
lent, and according to
another, less so, than
the second.
and during
the night.
Ragor.
All through the course of this year many shocks Bertrand;
were felt in different places in Switzerland.
23. Ditto
24. Ditto
29. Ditto
Oct. 5. Bâle.
18. Ditto
Nov. 30. In Mexico (lat.13°32′N.)" A very remarkable
earthquake."
Strasburg, Hagenau, and Several shocks.
the neighbouring places.
Ragor.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ragor; Wieland's Chronik.
Ditto.
y. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. ii. p. 297.
Probably simultaneous with some of the earth-Beuther.
quakes at Bâle.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
63
1577
1578.
Island of Cyprus.
Very violent shocks..
(May Ofen in Hungary.
18? Whitsun-
day) 10 P.M.
June 17. Peru, especially at Lima
Sept. 28. Throughout Switzerlaud.
Most violent at Zurich.
Town of Sciacca in
Sicily.
Java.
1579. Jan. 26. Tours,
Orleans, and
Chartres.
The people were driven to live in the open Tarcagnota, loc. cit. t. v. p. 297;
country.
During a storm of thunder and lightning..
Sleidanus, t. iii. p. 63.
Bernherz.
Ulloa, Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xx.
p.31; v.Humboldt, Voyage, t.i. p.317.
Bertrand.
The town was ruined. This same year, or the Ferrara, Campi flegrei.
following, an eruption of Etna.
1580. April 6. Throughout England, At London and the At Sandwich the sea The great bells at Westminster and other places
6 P.M.
especially at London,
Dover, and the whole
of Kent. Also in France
at Boulogne, Calais,
Paris, &c., in Belgium
at Brussels, Malines,Co-
logne, &c., in Zealand,
and Holland. Most vio-
lent in England.
environs, the earth-
quake lasted about
one minute. Two
other slightershocks
were felt all through
Kent, namely, at 9
and 11 P.M.
May 1. County of Kent, espe- Very considerable
Midnight.
cially at Ashford. Also
in the Netherlands, as
far as Cologne.
In Spain, the Pyrenees,
and as far as Bordeaux.
or 1581. In Iceland
Very violent
1582. May 1. Naples and Pozzuoli
In Peru, especially at Ditto
Arequipa. Also felt
at Lima.
was so much agi-
tated that the ves-
sels in harbour were
dashed against one
another. The same
happened at Dover.
were made to sound. Portions of several
buildings, and very many chimneys were thrown
down in London. The heavens were serene,
and the air quite tranquil.
Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. ii. p. 401
Raffles's History of Java, t. ii.
p. 234 and Append.; John Prior's
Voyages in the Indian Ocean.
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 915.
Camden, Hist. of Elizabeth, p. 314;
De Larrey, loc. cit. pp. 330 and
368; Phil. Trans. vol. xlvi. p. 660;
Stow's Chron. ; De l'Estoile,
Journ. de Henri III. t. i. p. 198;
J. Aug. de Thou, Hist. t. iii.
p. 766.
Camden, loc. cit.; J. Aug. de Thou,
loc. cit., and p. 784; Coll. Acad.
Mémorial de Chronologie, t. ii.
p. 915.
An eruption of the volcano Katlegiaa took placev. Hoff.
about the same time, but whether it was ex-
actly simultaneous with the earthquake or not,
is doubtful.
Some buildings were thrown down
Vivenzio, p. 11.
Arequipa was ruined. v. Hoff mentions an earth-Collection Académique.
quake in this year, in the district of Angoango,
Peru, which he thinks may be a distinct one.

64
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1583. Jan. 13. Blackmore, Armitage,
in Dorsetshire, En-|
gland.
May 5. Mans (in France?)
Afternoon.
3.
4.
of Geneva were
5.
6.
Accompanied by a landslip of more than three De Larrey, loc. cit., p. 378; Cam-
acres, which moved about 900 feet. Possibly
not a true earthquake.
Accompanied by thunder and lightning,
set fire to the church of Saint-Julien.
chimneys, buildings, &c. were thrown
1584. Mar. 1. Throughout Switzer-At Geneva the shocks The waters of the lake The weather was very fine and serene.
land, Burgundy, Dau- lasted ten to twelve
phiny, and Piedmont. min. They recurred all
The town and lake of through the districts
Gryffensee, two leagues here mentioned for at
from Zurich, were very least ten days, there
violently shaken.
Japan
being a violent shock,
felt especially at Bâle,
on the 10th.
much agitated and
raised more than]
twenty paces above
their usual level.
1586. July 9. In Peru, extending 170 Several violent shocks The sea came in four-
leagues along the coast,
and 50 leagues into
the interior. Most vio-
lent at and about Lima.
Sept.
Japan
Guatimala
1588. Mar. 25. From Nantes to Saumur
A little be- in France. Also, less vio-
fore noon. lently, in some parts of
Normandy.
Nov.
Saalfeld in Thuringia .
...
Very violent
teen fathoms high
immediately after
the shocks, and in-
undated the country
for two leagues from
the shore.
den, loc. cit., p.366; Stow's Chro-
nicle.
which De l'Estoile, Journal de Henri III.
t. i. p. 259.
down.
Many Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 325;
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Mém. de
Chronol., t. ii. p. 916.
v. Hoff.
v. Hoff quotes Bouguer; Coll. Acad.
The sea inundated the The town of Nangasuma was completely ruined. Kämpfer, v. Dohm, t. i. p. 236;
country,
carrying
away houses with
their inhabitants.
Hills were thrown down, and clefts opened in
the earth of such a size, that a musket shot
would not reach from one end to the other;
and out of these there came an insupportable
smell of sulphur.
Pater Hay de rebus Japonicis.
The city of Guatimala was ruined. An eruption v. Humboldt in Hertha, Bd. vi.
of the volcano of Fuego in Guatimala took place p. 138; v. Buch; Coll. Acad.
at the same time. There were also eruptions
in this year in Java and Banda.
The houses shook, and the waters of the Loire Mézerai, Hist. de France, t. iii.
appeared to boil. In Normandy accompanied
by a sort of smoke which tinged the air yel-
lowish for an hour.
p. 478; De Larrey, Hist. d'Angl.,
t. iii. p. 529; J. Aug. de Thou,
Hist. t. iv. p. 558.
A cleft opened during this earthquake in the Coll. Acad.
mountain Culon or Culm of 10 feet wide and
100 deep.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
65
1588.
In the southern part of Several shocks
France.
1590. June 29. In Austria, the country Slight shocks
both above and below
Between 5
and 6 P.M.
the Ens.
Sept. 15. Ditto, especially at Vi-Two violent shocks at
Between 5 enna, and at Maur-the time mentioned,
and 6 P.M. bach, Tuln, &c. in a followed by another,
line about four miles still more violent, at
long, north-west of midnight. The shocks
Vienna, and parallel to recurred until Christ-
the Danube. Also in mas.
Hungary, Moravia, Si-
lesia, Bohemia, Lu-
satia, Saxony, and the
Alps.
1591. Feb. 17. Ferrara.
Many shocks, recur-
ring continually for
7 or 8 months.
Probably the same with the event mentioned v. Hoff.
under 25th March.
Beuther; J. Hedericus; Coll. Acad.;
Chr. Matthias, Theat. Hist. p.822;
Bresserus Millenarius, t. vi. p. 522;
Hist. Germaniæ (edit. Elzevir),
t. i. p. 414; J. Aug. de Thou,
Hist. t. v. p. 13; Funccius, &c.
Vienna, Prague, and many other places, suffered Ditto.
considerably in buildings, &c.
Mém. de Chron. t. ii. p. 917.
July 26. The Azores, especially The shocks recurred The sea was greatly The surface of the islands was completely changed; Lindschoten in Prevost, Hist. gén.
St. Michel; and the four times at Terceira agitated, and all ves-
sea for twenty leagues
round.
Sept. 3. Bâle.
1593. Jan. 9. Geneva.
1592
and Fayal, but at
St. Michelthey were
perpetual for fifteen
days, and did not
cease entirely for
some time after.
Faenza in Italy
May 30. Tuscany
Nov. 5. Neufchatel
Several shocks.
Great earthquakes
and the
neighbourhood.
District of San Salvador, Disastrous
Mexico.
1594. (On St. In the Canton of Glaris
Martin's day.)
sels within 20 leagues
of the islands were
much injured.
plains were raised into hills, and hills levelled
to plains. Numbers of buildings were abso-
lutely ruined. In one place a stream of clear
water burst forth from the earth, continued
running for four days, and then suddenly
dried up.
des Voyages, t. i. p. 325; Raspe
de nov. insulis, p. 111.
Wieland's Chronik.
Collection Académique:
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Accompanied by an eclipse of the sun
Istoria di Chiusi in Toscana, Mura-
tori, t. xxvi. p. 1114.
Ennery et Hirth, loc. cit.
Large masses of rock were cleft from top to Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Huot.
bottom.
Followed by the fall of a mountain near, which Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Scheuchzer.
did some damage.

1852.
F
66
REPORT-1852.
1.
1594
2.
3.
Naples and Pozzuoli. Violent shocks.
Also, according to v.
Hoff, in the Canton
du Vaud.
1595. Aug. 6. The town of Meaco in
Japan.
1596. July 22. Japan
Calabria
Three violent shocks
1597. Jan. 29. Luciana, and the hills Five shocks
From the 22nd about Pisa.
hour to the 1st
hour of the
night.
July 23. Perth, and other parts
of Scotland.
28. Lisbon
1598. July 22. Ditto
Japan
4.
The sea retired 200
paces from the
shore.
5.
6.
Kircher, Mund subter., lib. iv. s. 2.
c. 10; Coll. Acad.
The town was ruined by the earthquake. Kämp-Dan. Bart., Asia, p. 2. 1. ii.; Kämp-
fer gives the date 1594.
fer v. Dohm.
Coll. Acad.
The sea rose above its Preceded by a rain of ashes. The towns of Zappell, Hist. dell' Incendio, c. 9;
ordinary level.
Ochinofama, Famaoqui, Ecuro, Finco, and
Cascicanoro were ruined.
Caused no injury.
G. Fiore, loc. cit.
"Notizia estratta da una vecchia
chronaca di un Parrocco di Lu-
ciana."
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 365.
The houses of three entire streets were thrown Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 915; Balbi,
down, and the hill of St. Katharine was cleft in two. Essai sur le Portug. t. i. p. 102.
People walking in the streets were thrown to Balbi, loc. cit.
the ground.
A volcanic eruption in the isle of Banda took Kämpfer v. Dohm, t. i. p. 237.
place this year.
Preceded in October by unusually heavy and G. Fiore, loc. cit.
continuous rains, which caused most disastrous
inundations.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
The ground beneath the lake where the Rhone Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 417;
flows out from it, was raised and sunk so as to
make the waters of the lake appear to ebb and
flow three or four times.
Some houses thrown down
Ch. Mathias, Theat. Hist. p. 623.
Accompanied by darkness as of clouds, and a Collection Académique.
Many shocks during a
whole month, some
very violent.
1599. Nov. 8, In Calabria
12, 13, and 14.
1600. Sept.16. Upper part of the lake
of Geneva.
Very violent shocks.
Norcia and Florence
Arequipa in Peru
Several shocks
The island of Bornholm
in the Baltic Sea.
1601. Feb. 8. Frankfort on the Maine. Violent..
Aug. 10. In the kingdom of Very great
8 A.M.
Naples.
thick rain of ashes for twenty days.
Did no damage
...
v. Hoff.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk.
Vivenzio, p. 11.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
67
Bertrand;
1601. Sept. 8. Throughout almost all In most of these places, The lake of Geneva Morges, Lausanne, Yverdun, Orbe, Aigle, Lu-Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 417;
Between 1 Europe, especially in several shocks were
and 2 A.M.
Germany; and part of felt.
Asia. Most violent in
Switzerland, Austria,
Bohemia, Bavaria,
Swabia, Alsace, and
Dec. 24. London
1602. June 28. Zurich and the neigh-Several shocks.
part of the Netherlands
6 A.M.
bourhood.
Dec. At In Calabria
the end of
the month.
1603. Jan 25. Sienna
Sept.
Several tremblings
Terrible earthquakes.
Aug. or District of Waradin in Very violent
Croatia.
In the country situated
between the Carpathians
and the Eastern Alps.
1604. Apr. 14. Bâle
Between 9 and
10
o'clock
(A.M.OrP.M.?)
Sept. 16. In Italy
Very great
Nov. 26. Arequipa in Peru
1606
Japan
was agitated, al-
though the atmo-
sphere was quite
calm.
cerne, Zurich, Bâle, and Berne were much
shaken. At Lucerne the course of the Reuss
was stopped. Followed in Switzerland by
heavy rains, and consequent inundations. It
was felt at Haguenau, Strasburg, Spires, Frank-
fort, and Cologne, and in Wurtemburg, and
Hesse. At Gotha, a steeple was thrown down.
1
Probably the same with the last
Coll. Acad.;
Scheuchzer; Joh. Gross, Basler
Chronik; Beuther; Lerner;
Kriegk., &c.
Camden, loc. cit. p. 831.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Pilla, Istoria del tremuoto, &c. p. 202.
Archivio del regio Scrittojo, quoted
by Signor Pilla.
Claude Malingre, dit de St. Lazare,
Remarques d'Estat. et d'Hist. de
1600 à 1632, p. 57.
v. Hoff.
Bertrand; Basler Chronik; COM.
Acad.
Caused no damage
G. Fiore, loc. cit.; Huot.
v. Hoff suggests that this may be only the same Frezier, Reise in die Südsee in den
with that of 1600, wrongly reported as to date. Jahren 1712-14.
During this earthquake a mountain was raised Kämpfer v. Dohm, t. i. p. 237.
from the sea in one night, near the rocky island
Fatsisio.
Followed by numerous storms
Bertrand.
1607. April 2. Throughout the Canton
du Vaud, especially at
Yverdun. Also felt at
the same time in several
other parts of Europe.
July 15. At Ebertzlingen, near
Würzburg.
1608. Nov. 8. Aberdeen
9 P.M.
Threw down a portion of a mountain, and dis-Claude Malingre, loc. cit. p. 125;
covered various subterranean abysses, &c.
Sleidanus, t. iii. p. 1308.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 365.

F 2
68
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
1609. Jan. 19. In the Thames
No shock mentioned An extraordinary flux
and reflux of the
tide twice within an
hour.
6
De Larrey, loc. cit. p. 673.
June 8. In the kingdom of Na-Slight
14th hour.
ples.
July 20. Nicastro in Italy
Nov. 27. Lima and Arequipa in
Peru.
1610. Nov. 29. Bâle.
1611. Jan. 15. In the valleys of Swit- One of the most vio-
zerland and Piedmont.lent shocks ever heard
of here.
Constantinople
1612. Jan. 31. Nice and the environs.
According to the Coll.
Acad., in several places
in the Mediterranean.
Feb. 29. Bâle.
May. Bergen in Norway
Violent
Night
be-
tween 15
and 16.
to Dec. 7.
Nov. 8 Westphalia, and other At Bielefeld and Spa-
parts of Germany, remberg the shocks
especially at Bielefeld, occurred almost daily
and the castle of Spa-
during the whole
remberg. Also felt in
time.
the island of Candia,
and several places in
Caused some damage
Vivenzio, p. 11.
Fiore, loc. cit. p. 289.
Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff.
zer; Coll. Acad.
Threw down a part of the walls of the town, and Bertrand; Basler Chronik; Scheuch-
was attended with a subterranean murmuring|
noise.
This year was remarkable for tempests...
Without damage.
Vassali-Eandi,
Rapport, &c.,
P. 126, quotes Gilleo, Hist. des
Églises Vaudoises, c. 52. p. 385.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
Mém. de Turin, t. xix. p. 158; Coll.
Acad.
Bertrand; Basler Chronik; Scheuch-
zer; Coll. Acad.
MS. Hist. of Bergen, by Edvard
Edvardsen.
çais adj. à l'an 1612, p. 3.
The trees appeared agitated, as if by a high wind, Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff; Mercure Fran-
although the air was unusually calm. In
Candia many buildings were thrown down,
and ships sunk.
the Mediterranean.
1614. Feb. 14. Waradinin Transylvania, Very violent
At night.
and the neighbourhood.
17. Bâle
Men and other animals could not remain standing. Mercure Français, 1614, p. 571.
Accompanied by a great noise
;
Bertrand; Scheuchzer Basler
Chronik; Coll. Acad.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
69
1614. Feb. 18. Waradin in Transyl-As violent as the last.
vania, and the country
round.
May 4... Island of Terceira in the
at the same place.
Azores.
Sept. 24. Bâle
After mid-
night.
Nov. 24. Calabria
4th hour of
the night.
1615.
ginning of
January.
Be-Neuhäusel in Hungary
Several shocks
A terrible earthquake.
Feb. 20. In Austria, Bohemia, and Lasted but a short
Between 3 Hungary; especially time.
and 4 A.M. at Prague.
Japan
1616. Jan. 12. Naples
4 P.M.
March. Different
Violent....
A slight shock
parts
of
Beginning of Switzerland.
the month.
July 28. At sea, at the entrance of
the Straits of Le-Maire.
Aug. 2. Aleppo
Sept. 7. Naples
Japan
1617. July 5. Freiburg in the Brisgau.
Aix in Provence
1618. June 4. Sardinia; especially at
Cagliari.
Ruined the towns Praya and d'Angra
Mercure Français, 1614, p. 571.
Coll. Acad.; Buffon, Hist. Nat. t. ii.
p. 312 (edit. of 1750).
Accompanied by subterranean noises as before. Bertrand; Basler Chronik;
Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Fiore, p. 289.
Bernherz.
Accompanied by great subterranean noises, but Ditto.
without causing any damage.
Many buildings, &c. thrown down
Felt by Le-Maire, the
discoverer of these
Straits.
Very violent
Slight
Very destructive
July 3. In Bearn, at the foot of Two violent shocks...
Between 5 and the Pyrenees.
Kämpfer v. Dohm, t. i. p. 238.
Vivenzio, p. 11.
Claude Malingre, loc. cit. p. 251.
Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xvi. pp. 73
and 107.
The walls were shaken like the leaves of a tree. Pietro della Valle, Voyage en Syrie,
t. ii. p. 152.
Vivenzio, p. 11.
Montanus, Japanische Gesandt-
schaft, p. 205.
During this earthquake a great mass of rock fell Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
upon a house and ruined it.
According to the Journal Encyclopédique of the
15th Sept. 1771, the date of this event should
be 1610.
Basler Chronik; Coll. Acad.
Le Chev. Albert de Marmora, Voyage
en Sardaigne de 1819 à 1825,
p. 141.
Steeples were shaken, and the bells made to Palassou, Mém. sur les Pyrénées,
toll.
p. 261.


6, or between
6 and 7 A.M.
70
REPORT -1852.
1.
1618. Aug. 25.
At night.
2.
Throughout Switzer-
land, in the Pays de
Vaud, the Valteline,
&c.
1619. Jan. 5. In Calabria
19. To the west of Frankfort
Between 6 on the Maine, at Königs-
and 7 A.M..berg, Kronberg, Reiffen-
berg, as far as Boppart, St.
Goar, and Ober-Wesel.
Also at Neufchatel.
3.
4.
Very violent
Feb. 4. In Peru, for a space of The shocks lasted fif-
160 miles long (and teen days.
how wide?); especially
Shortly be-
fore noon.
at Truxillo.
July... Iceland
5.
In the Grisons a mountain called Conto fell, and
ruined a village; 1200 persons losing their lives.
Neufchatel was considerably injured. Igneous
meteors were seen soon afterwards.
Did much damage in various places
The little river Nidda, not far from Frankfort,
ceased flowing. The Coll. Acad. gives the date
Jan. 26 for the first-named places, and Jan. 29|
for Neufchatel.
6.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Also the treatises of Barthol. An-
hornius and J. Gross on this par-
ticular event.
Fiore, loc. cit. p. 289.
Sleidanus, p. 564; Lerner; Kriegk.;
Bertrand.
Montanus,Japanische Gesandtschaft,
p. 77.
Shocks continuing un-
An eruption of Hecla at the same time.
v. Hoff.
til September.
·
1620. Jan.... Canton of Berne, especi-
ally at Frutingen, and ex-
tending as far as Geneva.
Dec.
Geneva.
Austria.
1621. May 20. At Bâle and Neufchatel, Several shocks
Dure the even-
ing sermon.
1622.
March.
in the Canton du Vaud,
at Geneva, and in Savoy.
Laybach in Carinthia.
Gonahpee in the island
of Banda.
...
In Upper and Lower Enga-
dine (in the Grisons).
Laybach in Carinthia
Province of Siounie in
the Caucasus.
1623. Feb.20
to 25.
shocks
each
night for the time
mentioned.
Throughout the Valte-Many shocks
line, especially in the
commune of Pergel
in the Grisons; and at
Clèves (probably Cle-
ven, i. e. Chiavenna).]
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Ditto.
v. Hoff.
At Neufchatel several chimneys were thrown Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 486;
down.
Accompanied by a volcanic eruption.
Followed by some thunder and lightning.
Basler Chronik; Bertrand; Coll.
Acad.
Collection Académique.
Purchas, Pilgrimes, 5. 1. p. 697.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Collection Académique.
Chakathouno quotes Aroquel of
Tauris, Hist. c. 21 and 22.
The mountains Septimer and Major were so Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
shaken, that pieces of rock were detached
from them, and rolled down. During the
summer red rain was remarked at many places
in Germany and Switzerland.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
71
1623. Mar. 24. Norway
}
More violent
violent than
any former earth-
quakes then re-
membered in Nor-
Mém. de l'Acad. de Danemark, t. xi.
p. 173.
Probably only the same with that mentioned v. Hoff.
the following year, on the same day and
month.
way.
Nov. 29. In the Palatinate.
1624. Feb. 3. In Calabria
Very violent. Lasted
About the
15th hour.
the time of saying
one Ave Maria.
Mar. 21. Argenta, near Ferrara..
Begin-Rome
ning of sum-
mer.
Nov. 29. In the Palatinate..
Several shocks
St. Michel in the Azores
•
Fiore, loc. cit. p. 289.
Huot; Coll. Acad.
Three churches and more than 130 houses were Mercure Français, an. 1624, p. 185;
thrown down. The Dresdner gelehrte An-
zeiger, 1756, No. 2, places this event in the
year 1625.
Caused no ruins
Mercure Français, loc. cit.; Coll.
Acad.
Dresdner gelehrte Anzeiger, 1756,
No. 2.
A new island, of a league and a half long, Collection Académique.
was raised during this earthquake near St.
Michel.
1625. Feb. 22. Different parts of Swit-Very sensible
11 A.M.
1626. Jan.
zerland.
Also, ac-
cording to v. Hoff,
in Budjadingerland.
(In Sweden ?)
District of San Salvador Disastrous
in Mexico.
Worms....
Feb. 22. Elbermannstadt in the
district of Bamberg,
duchy of Oldenburg.
Also felt the same day
at Sirifalco in Cala-
bria, which town was
ruined.
Mar. 27. In Calabria
19th hour.
30. Ditto
Moderate..
Three shocks
Bertrand; Collection Académique;
v. Hoff.
Ennery et Hirth, loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
Probably the same with the earthquake in Swit-Huot, Cours de Géol. t. i. p. 110.
zerland of the preceding year. v. Hoff gives
it in that year, without, however, specifying
the month or day.
Fiore, loc. cit., p. 289.
Ditto.
72
REPORT—1852.
1.
1626. April 4. In Calabria
May.
...Ditto
2.
3.
Very violent shock.
Lasted the time of
saying an Ave Maria.
Followed by 15 other
shocks on the same
day,and by others atin-
tervals until October.
Many violent shocks,
lasting altogether|
forty days.
July 30. In the provinces of the The shocks lasted five At
Noon.
Capitanata and
and La hours.
The places
Puglia, and in the city most injured lay in a
of Naples. Also ex-line running N. and S...
tended as far as Ra-from the eastern side
gusa and Smyrna.
Aug. 7. Ditto, with the exception
22nd hour.
of Smyrna and Ragusa,
of the Apennines at
Bovino to the Adriatic
Sea, at the mouth of
the river Fortore. The
shocks continued at
intervals up to the 7th
August.
4.
5.
6.
Catanzaro in particular was much injured
Fiore, loc. cit., p. 289.
Fortore and San
Nicandro the sea
retired more than
two miles from the
coast, and then re-
turned again, inun-
dating the country.
The towns of Girifalco and Catanzaro were Vivenzio, p. 11; Terra tremens.
ruined. Many clefts opened in the earth.
Vulcano in the Lipari isles was in eruption.
Langlois, Dict. de Géogr. t. i.
p. lxvi.; Anton. Foglia, Istorico
discorso del gran terremoto, &c.,
Napoli, 1627; and Vera relazione,
&c.; Theatrum Europæum, t, i.
p. 1054.
Thirty towns and villages are mentioned as having Coll. Acad.; Mém. de Chronol.;
been ruined more or less by this earthquake.
and 17,000 persons lost their lives. Clefts
opened in the ground, lakes were dried up,
mountains cleft, forests overthrown, and jets
of water and mud thrown out of the wells.
The shocks were accompanied by subterranean
noises, and a smell of sulphur. v. Hoff, Huot,
and Gaultier give the date 1627.
Ditto.
which are not men-
tioned.
8. Ditto
5th hour of
the night.
24. Ditto
Sept. 6. Ditto
Laybach in Carinthia
1627
Luzon, one of the Philip-
pine Isles.
1628.June 16. Island of St. Michel in
the Azores.
Lasted a quarter of an
hour. Very violent
shocks.
Slight
Very violent
Ditto.
Ditto.
Followed by a storm of thunder, lightning, rain, Ditto.
and hail.
Followed by a pestilence in Lower Carinthia Collection Académique.
Levelled a mountain in the province of Cagayan. Collection Académique.
Raised an island of more than a league and a Coll. Acad.; Bertrand; Raspe.
half long, in 150 fathoms water, near St.
Michel. Hence probably confounded with that
before mentioned in 1624.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
73
1628. Dec.... In the Duchy of Meck-
1629
lenburg.
China
In La Puglia. Also in
Africa.
1630. July 5. Bâle.
At night.
Mecca (Medina ?)
Sept. 2. St. Michel in the Azores.
Buildings were thrown down. Followed by a Coll. Acad.; Mercure Français, an
violent thunder-storm.
7000 persons perished in La Puglia
One shock
The weather was unusually cold
1628, p. 167.
Giac. Calderio, Tab. Geograph., &c.
Çollection Académique.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad. Merian
;
quotes the Chronicle of Joh. Jac.
Scherer.
Threw down many houses, and the mosque where Gaultier, Table Chronog. p. 869;
Mahomet was interred.
Lettres Hist. et Polit. t. xiv. p. 262.
Followed by a volcanic eruption, and rain of Gaultier, loc. cit.; Coll. Acad.;
ashes.
Two
hours
after
mid-
night.
Nov. 27. Lima in Peru
Dec. 25. Bâle
Violent shock
or 1631. Banda-Nera in the Mo-
luccas.
The sea overflowed its The earth opened in different places
shores.
1631. Aug. 24. Sicily; especially the
town Naso.
Dec. 16. In and around Naples, About twenty shocks
During the and all the country. on the day men-
night.
near Mount Vesuvius.
tioned.
Mercure Français,
p. 506, et suiv.
Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff.
an
1630,
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Wieland's
Chronik.
Collection Académique.
Ferrara, Campi flegrei della Sicilia.
Followed by the greatest eruption of Vesuvius Della Torre, pp. 62-66; Mercure
since the year 79.
give the date 1630.
Brusoni and Sansovino
Français, an 1631, p. 67; Gaul-
tier, loc. cit., p. 870; Dulac, t. iv.
p. 390; Coll. Acad.; and several
treatises on this particular event,
quoted by v. Hoff.
Ditto.
20. Ditto
1632. Middle Ditto
of February.
Sept. 19. Bergen in Norway, and
During the
saying of the
catechism(!)
the envirous.
Five more shocks.
From this day until
the 15th January
following they were
almost continuous.
Many more shocks ...
1633. Feb Village of Nicolosi at the A. very violent shock
Night between foot of Etna.
21 and 22.
Accompanied by a fresh outburst of Vesuvius... Ditto.
The church trembled, and those present felt Hist. de Bergen, by Edvard Edvard-
themselves raised into the air.
sen.
Destroyed a great part of the village. Followed Ferrara, Campi flegrei; Mascolo;
the year after by a great eruption at the same Carrera.
side of the mountain.
74
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1633. July 30. Constantinople and the
adjacent country.
Nov. 5. Mantua
One shock
Naples
Several more shocks
In the Haut Valais
Chili.
Several shocks..
Egypt
1634. Middle All the country on the Many shocks
of December.
south side of Etna.
Laybach in Carinthia.
In the valley of Mexico |Numerous and violent
1635. Aug.... Catania and Messina
Island of Rhodes..
shocks.
A slight shock only
at Catania.
Violent.
1636. Jan. 25. St. Michel in the Azores. Lasted eight days
5.
6.
Mercure Français, an 1633, p. 752.
Magnati, pp. 207 and 230.
Coll. Acad.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Relacion del Cile de Alfonso di
Ovaglia, lib. vii. c. 22.
v. Hoff mentions an eruption of a mountain in Collection Académique.
Ethiopia this year, on the authority of Gas-
sendi, Vita Peirescii, ed. tert. lib. v. p. 168.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like thun- Ferrara, Campi flegrei; Carrera, &c.
der. An extremely violent eruption of Etna
now began, which continued with unabated
vigour until 1636, and did not entirely cease
until 1638.
The harvest was very abundant this year.
The earth opened in many places
Collection Académique.
v. Humboldt, Neu-Spanien, t. ii.
p. 102.
At Messina houses were ruined. Mount Etna Ferrara quotes Carrera.
was in violent eruption.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Accompanied by a submarine eruption, and the Collection Académique.
upheaval of a new island, which in a fortnight
was 5 Italian miles long.
Did great damage, the effects of the earthquake Ferrante Pallvicini, Successi del
extending about 12 miles.
Sept. 30. Island of Zante
Several shocks.
From 9 P.M.
to midnight.
Oct. 1. Ditto
More shocks
Ditto
Intheevening.
2. Ditto
Schlettstadt in Lower Violent shocks for 8
Alsace.
days, daily, at the fol-
Mondo ad ann. 1636; Dresdner
gelehrte Anzeiger, 1756, No. 5.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, but did no Dresdner gel. Anz. loc. cit.
damage.
Venice
1638. Jan. 18 Calabria
to the end
of March.
lowing hours, 7 P.M.,|
midnt., 7 A.M., & noon
Some slight shocks
v. Hoff.
Fiore, loc. cit.; Ferrara; Kircher,
Mund. subter. t. i. p. 240; Mer-
cure Français, an 1638, p. 482;
Gaultier; Richard; Labbe, &c.
སྙ་
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
75
1638. Mar.27. In the two Calabrias, and One of the most vio- At Pizzo the sea re-Accompanied by subterranean noise. 180 towns Ditto.
21st hour.
the adjacent part of lentearthquakes ever
Sicily. The earthquake experienced
extended over a line of Several shocks.
here.
about 25 geogr. miles
long, from Reggio to
Canton of Uri, at Bel-Several shocks..
Several slight shocks.
tired 2 miles from
the coast.
and villages were more or less ruined. The
earth opened in many places, and at Vibona
flames came forth. The direction was nearly
parallel to that of the earthquake of 1626.
|| ||
April
Terranova, running
about S.W. and N.E.
linzona (Tesin), and
some other places near.
Calabria and Sicily.
Sienna
May 3. Calabria and Sicily
June 2. New England
8. Calabria and Sicily
Violent shocks, recur-
ring for eight days.
Slight
Violent vibratory
shock. Direction N.W.
to S.E. Followed by
a slighter one in less
than half an hour.
Several more shocks.
End of Chichester in England. Several shocks.
the year.
In the markgravate of
Brandenburg.
1639. In au- Calabria, at the same Several shocks..
tumn.
m
places affected the
year before.
Smyrna
very
shocks.
Ragusa....
1640. April 4. France, Belgium, and Three
3h 15 A.M. Holland; especially at
Brussels, Antwerp, Me-
chlin, and Namur. Also
at Frankfort, and in parts
of Westphalia and Lor-
raine; altogether a space
of about 360 leagues
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Fiore; Ferrara, &c. before quoted.
Some other shocks were felt here during the Mem. del Macchi scrittore dello
spring and autumn.
Spedale.
Fiore; Ferrara, &c. as before.
Preceded by a noise like prolonged thunder. Phil. Trans. for 1757, pt. i. p. 9.
Houses were thrown down, and people were
unable to keep their feet.
Did a good deal of damage at several villages... G. Fiore, and the other authors be-
fore quoted.
Did great damage. Accompanied by the smell Dresdner gelehr. Anz. loc. cit.
of pitch and sulphur. The atmosphere was
obscured as if by a cloud.
violent The ships in the ports Followed at night by luminous meteors
of Holland were very
much agitated, al-
though it was quite
calm.
Berlinische Nachrichten von Staats,
und gelehrten Sachen, 1838, No. 19.
Agatio di Somma.
Phil. Trans. t. xlviii. p. 820.
Partsch, Detonations-Phänomen. v.
Meleda, p. 88.
Dresdner gelehrte Anz. loc. cit.;
Opera van Helmont., art. terræ
tremor, p. 90; Coll. Acad.; Mém.
de Chronol.; Brachelii Hist. parti.
p. 387.
76
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
Many shocks
1640. June 19 Calabria
to July 18.
Tabriz, and at the same Very violent
time at Damascus.
1641. March In Calabria
May.To-Constantinople
wards the end
of the month.
A feeble shock
July 23 In the Abruzzo
to Aug. 11.
Laybach in Carinthia
Caraccas and La Guayra
In Persia. Also felt at Lasted
Bagdad.
1642.
Some In Holland
altogether
three days.
Several shocks
weeks before
Easter.(Easter
fell this year
on the 20th
April.)
March, In Lombardy and Pied-Ditto
April and May. mont.
April 5. At Leghorn
A violent trembling…..
In the evening.
Nov. 18. Spires,Worms, Mayence, Many shocks
Frankfort, and Cologne.
22. In the Canton of Neuf-Three shocks
At night.
chatel.
1643. April12. At sea in 3° 46′ S. lati- Several shocks, the
At night.
tude and 167° longi-
tude (according to
Berghaus E.longitude,
reckoning from the
Peak of Teneriffe), in
the bay of the Cape of
Good Hope in New
Guinea.
first being the most
violent.
5.
A place called Vadulato was ruined by a shock Agatio di Somma.
at dawn on the 19th June.
Houses thrown down.
Hadschi Chalifa.
6.
Agatio di Somma.
Comitis Bissaicioni Vita Sultani
Ibrahim.
During this earthquake a mountain called Cayre, Physicalische Betrachtungen über
in the Abruzzo, gave out a quantity of water. das Erdbeben zu Lissabon, Vorrede.
Followed by inundations, and a flood in the river Collection Académique.
Laybach.
v. Humboldt, Voyage aux régions
équinoxiales, t. v. p. 5.
In the province Aziron the towns Rikan and Physical. Betracht. über das Erdb.
Riangasan were ruined.
zu Lissabon.
Possibly only the event of 1640, wrongly re- Dresdn. gel. Anz. 1756. No. 8.
ported.
Ditto.
Probably simultaneous with some of the last-Magri, Origine di Livorno, p. 153.
mentioned shocks.
Narrated by Abel Tasman
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Lerner;
Kriegk.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Collection Académique.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
77
1643. Dec....|In Sicily
Laybach in Carinthia...
1644. Feb. 16. Geneva and the neigh- Several shocks.
bourhood.
April 21. Bâle
One shock
The cold was very intense. Eruptions of Etna, Toaldo, Essai Météorol.
Vesuvius, and Volcanillo.
Followed by an abundant harvest
Collection Académique.
June 3 Geneva.
or 13. 5 A.M.
•
More shocks
Gap in Dauphiny.
A terrible earthquake
Nice
Poitiers
Several shocks..
Luçon, one of the Philip-
1646. April 5.
22/hour.
pine Islands.
Leghorn and the adjacent Lasted, at Leghorn, At Constantinople the
country. Also, at the the time of chanting a
same time, at Con-credo (!). It appeared
stantinople.
to come from the coast.
Slight shocks from this
up to the 17th, when
there was another
rather violent, at the
same hour.
May 31. In La Puglia, along the Many and
Adriatic, to the north-| shocks.
violent
sea rushed in so vio-
lently that it threw
136 ships up on the
strand.
P.
250.
Bertrand; Collection Académique.
Wieland's Chronik;
Diarium.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Brombach's
v. Zach, Corresp. Astron. t. vi.
p. 46.
Ditto.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. 1756. No. 8.
Collection Académique.
Chimneys were thrown down. Accompanied by " Notizia estratta da carte mano-
a noise like that of a carriage rolling rapidly
along.
scritte del dott. Vivoli"; Huot,
Cours de Géol.; v. Hoff.
east of the region
shaken in 1626.
In Denmark
1647. May 4. Bâle.
13. In Chili
Island of Santorin, and
in the Levantine Ar-
chipelago.
1648. Nov. 23. Yverdun and the Canton Several shocks.
of Neufchatel.
Viesti, Rodi, Cagnano, Pieschici, S. Giovanni, Vivenzio, 1783, p. 23, and 1788,
and other places at the foot of Mte. Gargano p. 13.
were much injured, and many of their inha-
bitants killed.
Mountains were in part thrown down
Accompanied by high wind.
winter was very wet.
Dresdner gel. Anz. 1756. No. 8.
Wieland's Chronik;
Diarium.
Brombach's
Kircher, Mund. subter. lib. ii. c. 12.
sec. 1; Molina, Essai sur l'Hist.
Natur. du Chili, trad. de l'Italien
(Paris 1789), p. 20; Suppl. Encyc.
Britan.; Coll. Acad.
Acta Eruditorum, 1688. p. 517.
The following Terra tremens; Bertrand; Coll.
Acad.
78
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
1648.
Zeng in Dalmatia
Luçon, one of the Philip-
pine Isles.
1649. Begin-Messina
ning of the
year.
Mar. 4. Bergen in Norway
A little after
midnight.
Nov.
At Naples
3.
4.
Almost all the vessels
in the port were much
injured by being dash-
ed against one another.
5.
Threw down a portion of the town walls. Fol-Terra tremens.
lowed by very high wind.
v. Hoff.
6.
Huot, loc. cit.; Dresdner gelehrte
Anz. loc. cit.; v. Hoff.
Edvardsen's Hist. of Bergen.
Violent..
Rieti in the States of the
Church.
Island of Santorin in the Several violent shocks
Archipelago.
1650. Jan. 10. Canton of Berne, Neuf-
chatel, and as far as
Morges in the basin
of the Rhone.
Terra tremens.
Ditto.
Expédit. Scientif. en Morée, part.
Géol. p. 272; L'Abbé L., Hist. de
Vénise, t. xi. p. 422; Raspe de
novis insulis, pp. 29 and 47.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.;
v. Hoff quotes Merian.
Feb. 15. Bâle
Mar. 15. Ditto
Be-Island of Santorin
Two violent shocks...
ginning of
the month.
May 2. Bâle
More shocks
6. Ditto
7. Ditto
16. Ditto
At noon.
July 11. Ditto
4 A.M.
26. Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
A great number of houses injured, and rocks Expéd. Scientif. en Morée, &c. be-
rolled into the sea.
fore quoted.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad. ;
v. Hoff quotes Merian.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Several shocks....
Ditto.
Sept. 10. Berne and the shores of Very violent
the lake of Geneva, Lau-
sanne, Morges, Vevey,&c.
Preceded, the day before, by a furious tempest, Ditto.
which did great damage.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
79
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by a sub- Accompanied by very loud subterranean noises Expéd. Scientif. en Morée, &c. be-
marine eruption a
little to the west
of the island, which
threw up a large
bank of sand, not
quite reaching to
the level of the
water. The vessels
in the port of Can-
dia were dashed
like bellowing.
fore quoted.
1650. Sept.11. Ditto, and at Bâle
The most violent felt
Yet did no damage
4 A.M.
at Bâle during the
whole year.
12. Bâle
16. Ditto
19. Ditto
to Oct. 9.
24. Island of Santorin. Also Numerous and violent
felt in Candia.
shocks, increasing in
intensity until the
27th and 29th, when
the most violent oc-
curred.
against one another.
Oct. 9. Bâle.
Slight shocks
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.;
Merian.
10. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
13. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
16. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
18. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
20. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
Nov. 6. Ditto, and throughout Ditto
Ditto.
the Canton.
9. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
10. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
13. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
16. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
20. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
The seigneurie of Ho-Experienced eighteen
The year was very rainy
Ditto.
hensau in the canton
earthquakes during
of Zurich.
the year.
1651. Jan. 8. Bâle.
Several shocks
18. Ditto
Feb. 12. Ditto
At and around Etna
Ditto
Violent shocks
June 8. In Engadine, in the Several shocks
Grisons.
Accompanied by an eruption of the volcano
•
Wieland and Brombach.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. p. 100.
Keferstein, Zeitung für Geognosie,
&c. S. 297.
80
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
1651. June 25. In Engadine, in the Several shocks
Grisons.
Aug. 3. Ditto
Oct. 29. Geneva.
Dec. 7. Ditto
Between 4
and 5 P.M.
Chili and Peru
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
1652. Feb. 4. In the canton of Zurich, Very violent
Bâle and Schaffhausen.
Aug. 1. Bâle.
Dec. 10. Canton of Neufchatel
Canton of Berne
Sciacca in Sicily
Island of Palma (18)
leagues from Teneriffe)|
and all through the
Canaries.
1653. Jan. 9. Frankfort on the Maine.
14. Bâle
Abt midnight.
Aug. 23. Ditto
Italy.
Smyrna
Several shocks during
the year.
Shocks lasting for two
weeks.
A violent trembling.
veral days.
Lasted two days
Merian considers this account as doubtful
Followed by a great abundance of snow
Followed by a volcanic eruption in the island of
Palma. [There was also a similar phenomenon
this year in the island St. Michel, Azores.]
The Coll. Acad. gives the date 1655.
Did great damage to buildings
2000 or 3000 people killed
6.
Keferstein, Zeitung für Geognosie,
&c. S. 297.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Spon, Hist. de Genève, t. i. p. 512;
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Dresd. gel. Anz. l. c.; Terra tremens.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll.Acad.
Ephém. de Manheim, 1783, p. 685.
Merian.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Bertrand.
Ferrara, Campi flegrei.
Langlois, Dict. de Géogr. t. i. p. 60;
Prévost, Hist. gén. des Voyages,
t. ii. p. 243; Malte Brun.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk.
Bertrand; Wieland; Schorer, Dis-
cours von den Erdbewegungen.
Wieland's Chronik.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Ditto, Huot, loc. cit.
Frequent tempests this year and the following. Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Sept.27. Cesena and Faenza in Shocks lasting for se-
1654. Mar.17. Canton of Glaris, and In the canton of Glaris
•
different other parts
fifteen shocks were
of Switzerland.
felt.
May 22. Smyrna and many other
places in Asia Minor.
July 8. Vienna
....
violent.
The shocks con-
tinued until the
12th August.
23. Terra di Lavoro, king-Extremely
dom of Naples. In a line
from the south to the
north, a little east; from
Pontecorvo to Alvito.
Also felt at Rome.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Many villages were ruined, and numbers of Huot; Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Vi-
people lost their lives.
venzio; Terra tremens; Dresdner
gel. Anz. loc. cit.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
81
1654.
Laybach in Carinthia
1655. End of Strasburg. Also in Wür-
March.
temburg.
July 3 Frankfort on the Maine.
Nov. 13 Lima in Peru
1656. Feb. 23. Bâle. Also felt at Neuf- Three shocks
At night.
chatel and other parts
of Switzerland.
May 16. Bâle
Between 31
and 4 A.M.
Aug.
Ditto
In Syria
One shock
Ditto
Lasted but a short
time.
District of San Salvador Disastrous
in Mexico.
1657. Jan. 29. Naples and Calabria
Feb. 15. St. Maure, not far from
Tours (Indre et Loire),
and the environs for
3 P.M.
11h 45m A.M.
6 miles round.
Very violent
Mar. 15. St. Jago in Chili
April 24. In southern Norway; Violent.
especially atChristiania.
Extended from Oster-
dal to Bohus in the di-
rection N. to S. 40 Nor-
wegian miles, and from
the Swedish frontier to
Cape Lindesnäs in the
direction E. to W.
25. Ditto
Between
3
and 4 A.M.
July 8. Parish of Bickly (Bec-
cles?) in England.
Less violent than the
last.
Collection Académique.
Terra tremens; Dresd. gel. Anz.
loc. cit.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk.
Injured the city very much. The Dresdn. gel. Ulloa in Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xx.
Anz. gives the date 1656.
p. 31.
Terratremens; Bertrand; Wieland's
Chronik; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
During cold and wet weather, which soon after Ditto.
became warm.
Overthrew Tripolis. Keferstein places this event Huot, loc. cit.; v. Hoff; Keferstein
in February, the Dresd. gel. Anz. at the end of Dresd. gel. Anz, loc. cit.
the year.
Ennery et Hirth, loc. cit.
200 houses were ruined, and several thousand Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Huot,
people kifled, according to Huot, who, how- loc. cit.
ever, does not give the date of day or month.
Threw down some buildings. Accompanied by Ditto; Theatrum Europæum. cont.
a subterranean noise like thunder.
J
Accompanied by a noise like thunder.
p. 1093.
Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff,
The Geologica Norvegica of Michel
Pederson Escholt; Phil. Trans.
vol. ii. p. 210.
houses trembled, and articles of furniture were
shaken from their places.
4
Followed, twenty-four hours after, by a violent Ditto.
whirlwind at Christiania.
Preceded by a noise like a clap of thunder, the Collection Académique.
sky being quite serene at the time.
1852.
G
82
REPORT-1852.
3.
4.
5.
1.
1657. Aug. 9. Bâle
2.
Southern part of Iceland'
Shocks which were
repeated up to the
13th March.
1658. Feb. 18. Malta
April 4. Messina
One shock
Island of Cephalonia
Violent.
New England
Concepcion in Chili
Ditto
1659. Nov.5. In Calabria, extending Very violent
At night.
from Pizzo to Mileto,
on the west of the
Apennines, in the cen-
tre of the district
shaken in 1638.
Constantinople
1660. Jan. 31. New England
Violent.
Ditto
June 9. In Spain and the coast Several shocks
4 A.M.
of France on the At-
lantic side.
21. At both sides of the Py-Violent.
renees,through the whole
of the country from Bor-
deaux to Narbonne on
the French side, and at
St. Sebastian, &c.
the Spanish.
Oct...... Island of Rhodes.
Nov.1 to Neufchatel
Dec. 5.
Nov. 30. Tyrnau in Hungary
Between 9
and 10 A.M.
Six shocks during the
time mentioned.
6.
Communication of M. Ch. Martins
to M. Perrey.
Voyage en Islande, p. 313; v. Hoff.
Terra tremens; Dresd. gel. Anz. loc.
cit.; Keferstein; v. Hoff.
Ditto; Theatrum Europæum, t. viii.
p. 1017.
Two places (names not mentioned) in the island Ditto.
were completely ruined. According to Kefer-
stein this event took place on the same day
with the earthquake at Messina.
More than thirty villages are mentioned as having
been more or less ruined. Catanzaro was the
only place injured not lying to the west of the
Apennines.
Buildings were thrown down..
Possibly only the same with the next
Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 9.
Theatrum Europæum, t. viii. p.1018.
Vincenzo d'Amato, Mem. Istor. di
Catanzaro; Annales Mundi, t. vii.
p. 538; Labbe, t. v. p. 905;
Coll. Acad.
Nani, Hist. di Vinegia, t. ii. p. 493.
Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 9.
v. Hoff.
Near Bigorre a mountain sank, leaving a lake in Annales Mundi, t. vii. p. 543; Mém.
its place, and a hot spring became suddenly
cold.
de Chronol. t. ii. p. 919; Labbe,
t. v. p. 906; Coll. Acad.; Kircher;
Palassou, p. 262; Dresd. gel.
Anz. loc. cit.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Dresd. gel. Anz. 1756. No. 11.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
83
1661. Jan. 8 or Throughout the Canton
9. Between of Glaris.
10 and 11 P.M.
15. Bâle
17. Duchy of Milan
6th hour.
25. Neufchatel
Slight shocks
Island of Formosa
Feb. 24. Ravenna and twenty-
four places adjacent.
Mar. 22. Central Italy; princi-
pally in Modena, Tus-
cany, and the States
of the Church.
20h 56m.
27. Near Aigle in the Valais
Did some damage. Scheuchzer gives as date Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
January 9 at 11 P.M.
Communication of M. Ch. Martins
to M. Perrey
Collection Académique.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
The shocks lasted six The sea was violently Threw down several buildings at the capital Ta-Collection Académique.
weeks.
agitated, and the jovan and part of the fortifications of Fort Ze-
ships dashed about. land. This island is said to be subject to
earthquakes.
April 22. At Venice. Also felt in The direction of the The water in the
the Romagna.
vibrations at Venice
was from E. to W., or
according to others,
from N.E. to S.W.
canals was raised,
and ebbed and flow-
ed like the sea.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Modena, Florence, Faenza, Forli, and twenty Terra tremens; Coll. Acad.
other places are mentioned as having suffered
considerably by this earthquake. At Cassiano
and Castro two clefts opened in the earth, from
which there came forth a smell of sulphur.
Followed the day after by thunder, and hail of a Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
large size.
Sansovino, loc. cit., p. 85 and 753;
Coll. Acad.
Dec. 3. Bâle.
14. Ditto
24. Ditto
27. Ditto
In Spain
Communication of M. Ch. Martins
to M. Perrey.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
A violent shock, fol-
lowed by two others
during the night and
following morning.
v. Hoff.
Gentleman's Magazine for1750,p.56.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
The houses were shaken, and chimneys thrown Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 9.
down.
Followed by a thunder-storm
Threw down several buildings
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Fiore, loc. cit. p. 289.

near
England generally
Island of Angle
Malta.
1662. Jan. 26. New England
6 P.M.
Sept. Rome
Nov. 6. In Calabria
6. In
G 2
84
REPORT-1852.
1.
1662
2.
Island of Candia
Province of Oomi in
Japan.
In New England..
1663. Jan. 5. In the Canton of Berne, Slight
(or, accord-
ing to others,
Feb. 5).
on the side of Aigle.
3.
4.
A district of 400 leagues Very violent.
The Ice of five or six feet
in circumference in shocks recurred thick was broken up.
Canada.
until the following
July.
June 10. Canton of Berne, on the More shocks
side of Aigle.
Sept. 10. All the Alps of the
canton of Glaris.
13. Ditto
Several more shocks
The southern side of Ice-
land, near Krisewik.
1664. Feb. 15. Nice and Marseilles
Tabriz in Persia, and the Very violent
country round.
Island of Zante
A rather violent shock
In the East Indies, at The shocks recurred
seven days' journey, for thirty-two days.
from Ducca.
1665. Jan.... In the island of Candia.
5.
6.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Huot,
loc. cit.
At the river Kazira a mountain sank entirely Kämpfer, v. Dohm, B. i. S. 190 and
into the ground so as to leave no trace of 241; Montanus, Gesandtschaft.
elevation behind.
Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 9.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Tabussac, Quebec, Sillery, &c. were injured Terra tremens; Coll. Acad.; Mac-
by the shocks, which were accompanied by gregor's Travels in America, &c. &c.
loud noise, and various atmospheric pheno-
mena. For copious details see Perrey's memoir
on earthquakes in the United States and
Canada.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Accompanied by a subterranean murmuring noise, Ditto; Scheuchzer.
which appeared to frighten the cattle.
Ditto
Ditto.
At the place mentioned there was a high moun- Collection Académique.
tain, at whose foot was a lake of great depth.
The waters of the lake were completely swal-
lowed up by this earthquake.
In his memoirs on the earthquakes of the Statistique des Bouches-du-Rhône
Italic peninsula and of France, Belgium,
and Holland, M. Perrey gives the date 1664
for this event, but in that on the earth-
quakes of the basin of the Rhone he places it
in 1663.
Did great damage in many places.
(communication of M. Aug. Bra-
vais to M. Perrey).
Hadschi Chalifa.
Montgomery Martin, Hist. of the
British Colonies, vol. v. p. 431.
Collection Académique.
Threw down many buildings, and killed several Girolamo Brusoni, Hist. d'Italia,
people.
p. 791; Brewer, Historica, sive
Hist. Univ. t. x. p. 123.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
85

1665. Feb. 24. In the environs of Ta-Most violent shocks..
doussaque
and La
Malbaye in Canada.
March 1. The Alps of the Canton
2 A.M.
May
of Glaris.
In
the kingdom of
Naples.
31. Neufchatel
and the Several shocks.
neighbourhood, princi-
pally in the mountains.
Ditto
Oct. 15. Canada..
9 P.M.
In Japan
On the banks of the
Ganges.
1668, New England
and 1669.
1666. Jan. 18. Oxford,
6 P.M.
Belekington,
Stanton, Coventry,
Brill, &c. in England.
Also, at the same time,
in the district of Ei-
senthores, Temeswar,
Hungary.
Ditto
A violent earthquake,
lasting about the time
of a Miserere.
Earthquakes in each
of these years.
Feb.... At Kaminieck in Poland Several shocks, lasting
April14. Bologna
7h 58m P.M.
Sept. 1. Arbon on the lake of
Constance.
more than a quarter
of an hour.
One shock
The waters of the lake
advanced 25 or 30
feet on the shore,
and then retired
suddenly.
Relation de ce qui s'est passé de plus
remarquables aux missions des Pères
de la Compagnie de Jésus en la
Nouvelle France en 1664 et 1665.
Par Jérome Lallemant, p. 115, et
suiv.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Scheuchzer.
At Nichino Casale near Aversa, about 3 miles Terra tremens.
from Naples the earth opened, and from a cleft
of 350 feet long and 100 feet wide there came
forth fire and smoke.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
Preceded by a noise louder than that of 200 pieces Lallemant, Relation, &c. loc. cit.
of artillery.
In Hungary rocks were cleft in pieces. The date
of the month is not given for the earthquake
at Coventry, but there is little doubt of its
being simultaneous with that at the other
places. v. Hoff gives the date 1665 for all.
Montanus, Gesandtschaft.
Phil. Trans. for 1763, p. 251.
Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 9.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlvi. p. 624; Ré-
volutions du Globe; Dresdn. gel.
Anz. loc. cit.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Collection Académique.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Scheuchzer.
86
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1666. Sept.22. In Syria, at Aleppo and
forty-four other places
around.
Oct. 20. Eglisau in Switzerland Shocks of consider-
(Canton of Zurich).
able violence.
Nov..
In Assyria, at Mensal
and the country around.
Island of Corfu
Oporto in Portugal......
Dec. 2. Eglisau in Switzerland More shocks
(Canton of Zurich).
8. Ditto
Ditto
11. Bâle
One violent shock
5.
6.
v. Hoff; Huot, loc. cit.; Brewer,
loc. cit. p. 141.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Five towns and forty-five villages were ruined, Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
and four new mountains were raised.
Ditto.
v. Hoff mentions another earthquake at Oporto Ditto; Huot, loc. cit.
in December 1667, without, however, quoting
any authority. It is probably confounded with
the one here mentioned.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Ditto.
Ditto
14. Eglisau in the Canton of Several shocks
Zurich.
......
In the kingdom of Naples, Several slight shocks.
Basilicata, and Calabria.
Java..
or 1667. In Arsendschan in Asia
Minor.
1667. Mar. 5. In Sicily
April 6. Ragusa, and all Dalmatia, Extremely
Between 6
and 7 A.M.
18h 22m.
violent. At Ragusa, the sea re-
tired four times, and
submarine explo-]
sions were heard.
Albania, Venice, and The shocks continued
the Italian coast of the for eight days. The
Adriatic; and as far first shock, which was
as Constantinople and the most violent, was
Smyrna.
instantaneous.
16. Bologna
17. Florence
5h 30m A.M.
June 27. Ancona
Di-
rection at Ragusa
= E. to W.
Several shocks
Three shocks, appa-
rently from E. to W.
Several shocks
Vivenzio, 1783, p. 26; 1788, p. 14.
Accompanied by an eruption of one of the vol- Raffles's History of Java, vol. ii.
canoes of the island.
p. 236.
Possibly this account and those of the 22nd Sept. Hadschi Chalifa.
and Nov. may only relate to one event.
Followed, two days afterwards, by an eruption Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 920.
of Etna.
435
Ragusa was quite ruined, and 5000 persons pe- Coll. Acad.; Huot, loc. cit.; Ann.
rished. The little island of Mozzo near this de Chim. et Phys. t. xxx. p.
city was greatly injured. The earthquake Gir. Brusoni, loc. cit. p. 847;
was attended by a violent wind at Ragusa. Nani, loc. cit. p. 608; Brewer,
loc. cit. pp. 123 and 141; Baglivi,
p. 516; Andriasci; Partsch, &c.
Preceded by calm and serene weather
Collection Académique.
Ditto.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. 1756, No. 12.
;
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
87
1667. June 30. Schaffhausen,
Nov.
Berne, Ditto
Zurich, Innspruck, and
Salzburg.
At Venice, more violent
at Constantinople, and
still more so at Smyrna.
At Schamaki
Jamaica
1668. Apr. 20. Canton of Glaris.
Between 3
and 4 P.M.
May
26. Bâle
At different places in the
Ottoman Empire.
Lasted three months.
Several shocks
July 3 to Different parts of Asia Repeated shocks for
Sept. 13.
Oct.
Minor.
July 13. Martinique
Aug. 17. Neustadt in Austria
End of Ragusa and
Nov.
Cattaro.
Also felt in Asia Minor.
Constantinople
the time mentioned.
Violent
Dec. 14. Frankfort on the Maine. Slight
Between noon
and 1 P.M.
Sarrebourg in Lorraine. One shock
The Antilles.
At Smyrna the sea as
well as the land was
affected.
Ditto.
Collection Académique.
Buildings of all kinds were ruined. Mountains Philosoph. Ergotzungen oder
disappeared, and the earth opened in many
places. The roads were so much injured that
the caravans were obliged to adopt new routes.
80,000 persons perished.
Several masses of rock, which had been detached
from their places by the earthquake, formed a
little hill of 59 feet high.
deutliche Erklärung der Erdbe-
ben, Bremen, 1765; Palassou,
loc. cit. p. 380; Jean de Struys,
Voyages, Amsterdam, 1681, p. 235.
Langlois, Dict. de Géog. t. i. p. 66;
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 920.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noises, and Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
followed by a great vapour or cloud.
Produced great ruins
Communication of M. Ch. Martins
to M. Perrey.
Terra tremens; v. Hoff.
At Angora the earth opened on two different Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
days. At Castomme on the Black Sea houses
were thrown down. Stammas, Maronoy, Sar-
duel, Conia, Cæsarea, and several other places
were much injured. (The position of these
places appears to be very difficult of determina-
tion at the present day.)
Some buildings thrown down
The house belonging to the Jesuits at St. Christo-
pher's was thrown down. Perhaps this event
is only the same with that on the 13th July.
Terra tremens; v. Hoff.
Terra tremens; Dresdn. gel. Anz.
loc. cit.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk, loc. cit.
Collection Académique.
Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xv. p. 456;
Gazette de France, Nov. 3, 1668.
88
REPORT-1852.
4.
5.
6.
Churchill's Voyages, vol. i. p. 101.
Followed by one of the most memorable erup-Coll. Acad.; Raspe, de novis Insulis,
tions of Etna, which is described at length by p. 85. Also accounts of this par-
v. Hoff.
ticular eruption by J. Alf. Borelli
and Tomaso Tedeschi. Also Fer-
rara, descrizione, &c. p. 101.
Keferstein, loc. cit. p. 299.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Wieland's Chronik.
Collection Académique.
Possibly only the earthquake of the year before Terra tremens; Dresdn. gel. Anz.
wrongly reported as to date.
loc. cit.
Keferstein, loc. cit. p. 300.
Terra tremens.
2.
3.
1.
1668.
Province of Zantung in
China.
1669. Mar. 8. All the country round Many shocks, con-
In the even-
Etna.
tinuing at intervals
for some days.
One shock
ing, and be-
ginning of
Aug. Belgrade
the night.
Sept. 30. Strasburg.
3h 30m A.M.
Bâle
Laybach in Carinthia
Martinique, Guadaloupe,
and St. Christopher's
in the West Indies.
1670. Jan. 22. Halle in Saxony
On 4 miles from Pernau in
Three shocks, of which
the first was the
most violent.
Several shocks.
the Sunday be-
Livonia.
fore the 28th.
July 6. Canton of Neufchatel.
2 A.M.
17. Hall and Innspruck in These widely-extend-
ed shocks lasted for
several days, and
were most violent
in and about Hall.
Their direction
there was from E.
to W.
(7,0.S.) 3 A.M. the Tyrol, and the adja-
cent country, and as far
south as Venice. Towards
the north, as far as Wil.
dungen, Augsburg, Do-
nauwörth and Nurem-
berg; and to the west,
at the lake of Constance,
and the Canton of Glaris.
Sept. 18. In the Canton of Glaris.
10 A.M.
Schamaki or Chamaki...
Many shocks during
the year, there being
sometimes as many
as three in one day.
Very probably (allowing for the change of style) Bertrand; Collection Académique.
the same with the next. v. Hoff, however,
gives them as different events.
At Hall a church and several other buildings Terra tremens; Bertrand; Coll.
were thrown down. The earthquake began Acad.
with the new moon.
Accompanied by a murmuring noise in the air.
The Dresd. gel. Anz. gives the date 17th Sept.
Acad.; Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.;
Dresd. gel. Anz. 7. c. Nos. 12 and 13.
Jean de Struys, Voyages, p. 235.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
89
1671. Jan. 1. Ditto
(N.S.)
Feb. 1. Ditto
At night.
Mar. 31. Ditto
Beginning of
the night.
May 16. Ditto
June 19. Bologna
22h 41m.
Aug. 18. Schamaki.
In the morning there.
was only a moderate
trembling, but to-
wards evening it be-]
came very violent,
ceased at night, and
recommenced
following day with
equal impetuosity.
Did not last long
the
Great numbers of buildings were crumbled down Ditto, p. 245.
by the violent shaking motion, and many
people lost their lives in the ruins. The earth
opened in several places.
Some buildings were thrown down, and people Ditto, p. 249.
crushed to death.
Accompanied by much thunder and lightning, Ditto, p. 256.
and a vast number of "balls of fire," which
fell from the heavens, and terrified the inha-
bitants greatly.
Did scarcely less damage than the preceding
Ditto, p. 261.
Collection Académique.
Overthrew several houses. Followed by a vio-Jean de Struys, loc. cit. p. 261.
lent wind, and much rain, which inundated
half the town.
Sept.... On the coasts of the En-
glish Channel and Ger-
man Ocean, at St. Malo,
Havre, Calais, Dunkirk,|
and as far as Antwerp.
Dec. 22. Innspruck
One shock
Dresdn. gel. Anz. 1756, No. 14.
In the archbishopric of
Cologne.
Java
1672. Jan. 9. Seigneurie of Hohensax Two shocks
3 P.M.
in the Canton of Zu-
rich, and the neigh-
bourhood.
April 14. Rimini; feltless violently
4h 48m P.M.
at Fano, Pesaro, Ravenna,
Ancona, and other places
in Italy. Almost in-
sensible at Bologna.
Keferstein places this event at the end of Octo- Ditto, No. 13.
ber, without, however, giving any authority.
Possibly simultaneous with that of September. Brewer, Historica, sive Hist. Univ.
t. X. p. 240.
This event is not mentioned by Sir Stamford Keferstein, loc. cit. p. 300.
Raffles.
The second shock was accompanied by a crackling Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
noise, and did some damage.
More than 1500 persons perished. Most damage Coll. Acad.; Girolamo Brusoni, loc.
was done at Rimini.
15th April, 4h 38m P.M.
v. Hoff gives the date
cit. p. 944; Mercure Hollandais,
1672, p.79; Vinc. Magnati, p. 229.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit. No. 13.
1
90
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
1672. May 12. Seigneurie of Hohensax Another shock, more
11h 30m A.M.
in the Canton of Zu-
June 8.
23rd hour.
Aug.
rich, and the neigh-
bourhood.
violent than that of
the 9th January.
Around Aquila in Italy, Violent.
extending in a north
and south line from
Montereale to Ama-
trice, injuring both
these places. This line
is nearly the same with
that of the earthquake
of Pontecorvo, &c. in
1654.
At Rome and Castel-
nuovo.
Kingdom of Murcia in Violent.
Spain.
Dec. 2. Usler, Eglisau, Kybourg,
3 P.M.
and other places in the
4.
5.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
6.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Vivenzio, 1783, p. 24; 1788, p. 14.
Probably simultaneous with the last.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit. No. 14.
Ditto.
Canton of Zurich.
Bâle.
10. Zurich
Most of the Grecian Is- Very violent
lands, especially San-
torin and Stanichio.
1673. Feb. 13. In the Canton of Glaris Many other shocks
March Dusseldorf
or April.
were felt here during
the year, but they
were less violent.
One shock
March Island of Sanchio. (In Very violent.
the Levant, or an island
of the same name near
the coast of China?)
May 7. Islands of Candia and
Zante.
Accompanied by a feeble noise. The weather, Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
which had been extremely cold, became warm
and pleasant immediately afterwards.
Probably confounded with that of the 2nd
Wieland's Chronik; Communica-
tion of M. Ch. Martins to M. Perrey.
Bertrand quotes J.J. Wagner; Coll.
Acad.
The island of Stanichio, 70 miles in circumference, Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Huot,
is said to have been swallowed up with all its
inhabitants.
Followed by a great fall of snow
Cours de Géol.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
The whole island sank into the sea during the Collection Académique.
earthquake. Very probably this account is
confounded with that of the earthquake at Sta-
nichio the year before.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
91
1673. May 9. Island of Dominica
Aug.
the West Indies.
20. Gilolo and Ternate in the
Moluccas.
In Khorasan
In the In China, at Pekin, and The shocks recurred
7th month. also at Songtschu, a
place 4 leagues di-
stant.
Italy
....
In the Canaries
for three months.
Violent earthquakes in
this year.
Several earthquakes.
1674. Begin- Hitoe, the larger island Violent shocks
March. At Yverdun
¡Ditto.
Accompanied by an eruption of a volcano at Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xi. p. 25;
Gammacanore in Gilolo.
Valentyn, t. i. pp. 2, 90, 94, 331.
The towns Metsched, Nishapour, and a third, Collection Académique.
the name of which is not given, were de-
stroyed.
Others give the date 1679
De Mailla, Hist. gén. de la Chine,
t. xi. p. 88; Du Halde, t. i. p. 476.
Collection Académique.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, and showers Michele del Bono, Discorso sull' ori-
of fire and stones. (Probably an eruption in gine de' tremuoti, p. 45.
some of the islands.)
Followed, on the 17th, by an eruption of the Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit. No. 15.
volcano Wawani in this island.
Preceded by an explosive noise in the air, and Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
followed by a vapour spreading itself abroad.
ning of Feb.
of Amboyna.
Dec. 6.
Du-Throughout almost all A violent shock
ring the morn- Switzerland, especially
A
ing service, it violent at Bâle, Colmar,
short time afterwards, two igneous meteors Wieland's Chronik;
or globes of fire fell from the heavens.
being Sunday.
the district of Hohen-
sax in Zurich, and in
Brombach's
Diarium; Bertrand; Scheuchzer;
Coll. Acad.
the Canton of Glaris.
1676. Mar. 26. In Hungary, especially
(According to at Erlau.
others, 22.)
End of Some Turkish islands in
March.
the Adriatic, to the
east of Faenza.
July 30. Sienna
Two slight shocks,
and one violent one.
10th hour.
1677. Nov. 13. Island of Palma in the Several shocks, which
Canaries. Particularly
in the southern part
of the island, at the
hot springs, about 6
leagues from the capital.
continued at inter-
vals until the 17th.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. 1756, No. 15.
Collection Académique.
They are said to have done no damage, but to"
have frightened the inhabitants much, because
they happened in summer.
Followed by a violent volcanic eruption, which
did not entirely cease until the 21st January
1678.
v.
"}
Diario di un Anonymo contempo-
raneo. (Communicated by M.
Pilla to M. Perrey.)
Humboldt, Voyage, t. i. p. 177;
v. Buch, Canar. Ins. p. 296, quotes
Viera and a manuscript account
preserved at Teneriffe.
4
92
1.
1677.
2.
Port Royal in Jamaica.
Wolverhampton in En-
Hanbury on the borders Supposed
gland.
1678. Jan. 5.
(N.S.) 8 A.M.
of Derbyshire.
3.
4.
direction
from E. to W.
In Staffordshire, espe-A single shock, which
5.
6.
Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. ii. p. 246.
Possibly only the same with the event at the Gentleman's Magazine, vol. for 1750,
same place the following year.
p. 56.
Coll. Acad.; Révolutions du Globe;
Plott's History of Staffordshire,
p. 142.
Preceded by subterranean noise
Ditto.
11 P.M.
cially at Wittenhall
lasted but a short
near Wolverhampton.
Mar. 24. Sienna
17th hour, i. e.
time, and was in the
direction S. to N.
Rather violent.
Did no damage
REPORT-1852.
returned with de-
structive violence.
Diario, &c. (Communication of
M. Pilla to M. Perrey).
The principal church sank considerably into the Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit. No. 15.
earth during this earthquake.
Ditto.
Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xx. p. 31;
v. Humboldt, Voyage, t. i. p. 317.
A high mountain sank into the earth, and its Gauthier, Bibliothèque des Philo-
place was occupied by a lake.
Did no damage
sophes, t. ii. p. 402; Mém. de
Chronol. t. ii. p. 920.
Collection Académique.
Preceded by a loud noise like prolonged thunder. Ditto.
half an hour
after noon.
April 22. At Blois
In the district of Zabagh Violent
in Caramania.
June 17. Santa Fé to the north
The sea receded, and,
after 24 hours (?),
of Lima in Peru.
July
In the Pyrenees
Sept. 2. Avignon, Arles and Aix. Three shocks
Oct. 20. In England, at the same
11 P.M.
places as on the 5th
January.
Nov. 14. Ditto, especially at Bre- The shocks recurred
Ditto
Ditto; Plott's History of Stafford-
shire.
(N.S.)11 P.M.
wood.
three times before 2
A.M.thenext morning.
15. Ditto
At night.
Less violent than the
last.
Ditto
1679. Jan.25. In the Canton of Glaris. Several shocks
Between 2
and 3 A.M.
Mar. 4. In Mexico. (Lat. 13A remarkable earth-
Ditto.
A subterranean rumbling noise was heard be- Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
fore, during, and after the shocks.
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. ii. p. 297.
32' N.)
quake.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
1679. Mar. 14. Bâle.
One
(One shock
June 4. The fort of Erivan, and The shocks were most
all the country around, violent for nine days,
to the Ararat chain.
(N.S.) 7 F.M.
Sept....At Malaga
and continued more or
less until October, or,
according to others,
for a whole year.
One shock
Dec. 12. In the neighbourhood of Violent
2nd hour of El-Tito in Calabria.
the night.
1680. Jan. 4. Chedsey in Somerset-
7 A.M.
•
shire, and the country
for some miles round.
July 24. Many places in Switzer- Many shocks
Aug.
land, especially
at
Yverdun, Orbes, Bâle,
and Neufchatel.
...In Spain; especially de-
structive at Malaga.
Oct. 9. Throughout the whole Several shocks..
(At Madrid,
at 7 A.M.)
of Spain, principally in
the kingdom of Gre-
nada.
Dec. 11. Bâle
to 12.
In Italy
Poland
Island of Celebes
One shock
Shocks during the
three days mentioned.
1681. Jan. 10 Island of Candia
27. Several places in Swit. Several shocks..
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
the Canton of Glaris.
Also felt at Bâle and
Neufchatel.
zerland, especially in
Mosques, houses, and buildings of every kind
were crumbled down by this violent earth-
quake. It appears to have been accompanied
by slight volcanic eruption in some places, as
it is said that flames and smoke issued from
the ground. v. Hoff gives the date 1680.
Did no damage
Wieland's Chronik; Suppl. to Brom-
bach's Diarium.
Chakathouno, Description of Edch-
miadsin.
Keferstein.
Fiore, loc. cit. p. 289.
The air was very calm beforehand, but the shock A pamphlet called The Theory and
was accompanied by a noise like a sudden History of Earthquakes, p. 17;
gust of wind. The Gentleman's Magazine does Gentleman's Magazine for 1750,
not mention the day.
p. 56.
Wieland's Chronik.
At Orbes followed by a rumbling noise which Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.;
lasted some minutes, and by storms of thunder,
hail, and rain, which produced great inunda-
tions, especially in the Pays de Vaud.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
(anonymous), t. viii. p. 249.
At Madrid the shocks were slight, but at Malaga Coll. Acad.; Histoire d'Espagne
many houses were thrown down, and clefts
opened in the earth, from which torrents of
water came forth. Loud subterranean noises
were also heard.
Wieland's Chronik; Communication
of M. Ch. Martins to M. Perrey.
Collection Académique.
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 920; Coll.
Acad.
Accompanied by an eruption of the volcano of Phil. Trans. vol. v. p. 19. No. 7;
Kemas in this island.
Valentyn, t. i. pp. 2 and 64.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
In various places in the Canton of Appenzel the Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
tiles fell from the roofs. The weather was
extremely cold.
93
94
REPORT-1852.
་ན
1.
2.
1681. Jan. On Mayence, Frankfort on
a Friday, be- the Maine, and Hanau.
tween 4 and 5
(A.M.OrP.M.?)
Aug. 19. Jassy in Moldavia
2 A.M.
Nov. 16. Ditto
18. Ditto
Dec. 27. Ditto
1 hour be-
fore dawn.
1682. Jan. 16. Trübenhausen in Hesse.
Between
2
3.
4.
Lasted half a quarter
of an hour. The
oscillation was first
from W. to E., then
from E. to W., and
finally from W. to
E. again.
In the direction W. to
E., which is the direc-
tion of Mont-Craplatz.
May 2. Throughout the whole of Several shocks. At
Savoy, Switzerland, Remiremont they
Provence, Alsace, Bur- recurred constantly
for some weeks.
and 3 A.M.
gundy, and as far north
as Paris; and even in
Thuringia in Germany.
4. Frankfort on the Maine.
7 P.M.
7. In the Canton of Glaris.
June 1. At Lyons
In the direction, ac-
cording to some, of E.
to W., and, according
to others, of N. to S.
5.
6.
The earthquake broke the ice on the river Maine, Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Lerner's
which had been so strong that laden waggons
had crossed upon it. It, however, did no
damage.
Chronik; Kriegk.
Preceded by a subterranean noise, which ap- Collection Académique.
peared to come from the West.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Preceded by a loud noise, apparently coming Ditto.
from the West.
Académie des Sciences, t.i. p. 341;
Coll. Acad.; Bertrand; Richard,
Hist. des Mét. t. viii. p. 495;
Wieland's Chronik; Suppl. to
Brombach's Diarium, &c.
Accompanied by the fall of a mountain near. Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit. No. 18.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noise, and Spon, Hist. de Genève. t. i. p. 555 ;
agitation in the air. Flames came forth from
the earth in various places, particularly at Re-
miremont on the Moselle. In Switzerland,
Bâle, Neufchatel, Geneva, and the Canton of
Glaris, were most violently affected. At Gotha
the tower of the Rathhaus and the steeple
of St. Margaret's church were made to oscil-
late very considerably. In France it was felt
at Bar-le-Duc, Metz, Nancy, Troyes, Auxerre,
Vesoul, Orleans, Paris, and several other places.
The dates May 12 and 13 are also given, but|
they probably only refer to the same event.
Lerner's Chronik; Kriegk.
Accompanied by a loud and sudden noise like Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
the report of a large piece of ordnance, which
made the windows rattle.
Collection Académique.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
95
1682. Aug. 12 Vesuvius and the coun-
to 22.
try round.
1683. April 25. Wismar on the Baltic
Between 8 Sea.
and 9 P.M.
Aug.23. In Basilicata, kingdom Two
of Naples.
Sept. 28. Oxford and the
(N. S.). 7A.M.
great earth-
quakes.
neigh-Another shock is men- A
bourhood. Also felt at
the same hour at Bur-
ford, Watlington, Brill,|
and other places in
Berkshire; the noise
extended to Dourton
in Buckinghamshire,
though the shock was
there inappreciable.
The earthquake ap-
pears to have extend-
ed as far as Burford
on the north, Long
Hanborough on
north-west, Brampton
on the west, Abingdon
on the south, and the
Thames on the east;|
a circuit of about 70
miles.
the
tioned, on the same
tioned, on the same
day, as having been
day, as having been
felt at 4 A.M.; but
this does not seem
to be at all certain.
The shock lasted six
seconds, and con-
sisted of alternate
vibrations, succeed-
ing
ing one another
more and more
quickly.
Oct. 9. Oxford, and further north Felt throughout at the
11 P.M.
as far as Derbyshire, same time.
and the country where
the coal-mines
Very
are
feeble at Oxford, but
violent
north.
farther
Attended by an eruption
Maria della Torre, loc. cit. p. 66;
N. M. Messina di Molfetta, Rela-
zione dell' incendio, &c., Napoli.
Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 16 Oct. 1683.
man who was fish-Accompanied by a low noise like prolonged Phil. Trans. t. ii. p. 208. (edit. of
ing in the Cher-
well, at Oxford, per-
ceived the boat to
tremble under him,
and the little fish
showed signs of
alarm.
thunder. The weather had been very wet
up to the 20th, when it became fine until
the evening of the 27th, when it was very
cold, and even frosty though calm and serene.
The barometer was higher than it had been
for three years. The ignis fatuus had been
often seen some days before the earthquake.
The most violent effects mentioned were the
throwing down a tin vessel, and setting in mo-
tion a bed upon castors.
1745) t. xlvi. p. 624; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
(Staffordshire?).
Nov. 27. Bâle
Erivan, and on the
•
frontiers of Persia and
Turkey.
The island of Amboyna, Violent shocks, last-
and also the island ing for several weeks.
Ceroewa, 40 miles off.
Did great damage
Wieland's Chronik.
Ziehen, p. 13.
Valentyn's Beschreibung v. Ostin-
dien, B. iii. S. 17.
96
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1684. Feb. 26. Different parts of One shock
Between 8 Switzerland, especially
in the Haut-Valais, and,
perhaps, at Lausanne
and 9 P.M.
and Bâle.
3.
4.
In Lorraine, Limousin, Several shocks...
and Poitou.
Laybach in Carinthia
Surate (Surat?)
Further India.
1685. Feb. 26. Bâle.
...
in
5.
6.
Some houses were thrown down
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Followed by very severe cold.
v. Hoff.
Collection Académique.
Ditto.
Bertrand and the Collection Académique mention Wieland's Chronik.
an earthquake in Switzerland as having happened
on this day at between 8 and 9 P.M. It is in all
probability the same with that of the year before.
Ditto.
Vivenzio, 1783, p. 27; 1788, p. 14.
28. Ditto
April 25. La Cava, Salerno, S. Se-A violent shock
verino, Vietri, and other
adjacent places.
Sept. 9. Canton of Glaris
Smyrna
1686. Jan. 1. Linköping in Sweden
One
very violent
shock. According to
Scheuchzer, preceded
by others for some days
One shock
The atmosphere was quite calm
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Sept.
Palermo and the country
for 40 miles round.
Laybach in Carinthia
Island of Ternate
1687. Mar. 5. Canton of Glaris
At Naples
night.
Alexandria in Egypt
April 23. Naples
5h 30m A.M.
More very sensible
shocks.
A slight shock.
Shocks which recurred
for ten to twelve days.
•
Felt by the traveller Dumont
Collection Académique.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Kefer-
stein.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Collection Académique.
Followed by a vast shower of ashes cast forth Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. ii. p. 4;
from a volcano on the island.
Phil. Trans. No. 216, p. 42.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Baglivi, p. 538.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Most of the houses and churches thrown down. Lettres hist. nov. 1694, p. 488.
The inhabitants took shelter under tents in the
open country.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
97
1687.April 25. Naples, and all the coast Some
Midnight.
of Amalfi; especially
at Pasitano.
The town of Machat on
the borders of Persia
and India.
May 19. In Zealand
Sept....In Calabria
other slight
shocks were felt
during the month.
Oct. 20. Lima, Callao, and an im- Extremely violent
4 A.M.
mense district along the
sea coast of Peru. Also
felt on board a vessel 150
Possibly only the same with the last
The town was ruined
At Tropæa some houses were thrown down..
Vivenzio, 1783, p. 27; 1788, p. 14.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Vivenzio, loc. cit.
The sea retired, and The town and harbour of Callao were quite de-Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xx. p. 31,
then came back upon
the coast with great
violence.
stroyed by the sea. Tradition also says that
wheat never flourished since on the coast
visited by this earthquake.
quoting Ulloa; Phil. Trans. for
1694, p. 78, &c.
1852.
hours distant from the
coast.
Dec. 18. Smyrna
Slight
1688. Jan.... Province of Basilicata in Violent shocks for
the kingdom of Na-
ples.
March 1.Island of Jamaica
(N.S.)
three hours.
Hist. de l'Acad. des Sciences, t. ii.
p. 37; Coll. Acad.
Pisticcio was ruined, and 2000 of its inhabitants Dresdn. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Huot.
killed.
Three shocks in 1 mi-The ships in the har-Accompanied by a loud subterranean noise. The Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. vol. li.
nute. Felt through
the whole island at
the same time.
bour at Port Royal
were much injured.
A ship, also, at sea to
the east ofthe island]
was greatlydamaged
by a hurricane.
earth appeared to rise in waves like the sea,
apparently constantly advancing towards the
North. All the houses were much injured.
p. v. 572; v. Humboldt, Voyage,
t. ii. p. 22.
•
to 11.
April 1 Venice
Several shocks.
May 1. Genoa and a great part of Ditto
10 A.M.
to 8.
ނ
the Genoese terri-
tory.
June 5 AtNaples and many other Many shocks.
The
places along the Apen-first, which were very
nines as far as Matese violent, occurred on
to the north, and Mi-the 5th at 21h, and
rabella and Benevento lasted aMiserere. They]
to the south. Also were very great at Be-
felt at the same time nevento. The shocks
at some places in Ro-[did not entirely cease]
magna, at Venice, and for 2 months.
even at Smyrna.
Keferstein.
Hist. de Gênes. (anonymous), t. iii.
p. 428.
Chasms opened in the ground in many places ... Giannone, loc. cit. p. 845; Michele
del Bono, loc. cit.; Coll. Acad.;
Vinc. Magnati, p. 237; Vivenzio.

Η
98
REPORT-1852.
1.
1688. July 10. Smyrna
11h 45m A.M.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Began by a movement The ships near were A building situated on a little isthmus was thrown Coll. Acad.; Hist. de l'Acad. des
from W.to E., which much agitated.
lasted half a minute.
Followed by five or
six other shocks be-
fore night.
More shocks
Ditto
down, and the peninsula separated from the
mainland by a channel of 100 paces wide. The
town was ruined, and caught fire in many
places. All the walls running E. and W. were
thrown down, while those running N. and S.
remained upright. The surface of the earth at
the town was lowered by 2 feet. The earth
opened in many places. 15,000 or 20,000
persons perished.
Sciences, t. ii. p. 37; Kant, Géog.
Fis. (Ital. Trans.) t. iv. p. 338.
Ditto.
The weather was very cold, and the heavens ob-Ditto.
scured. New springs were remarked.
At Smyrna a strong smell of sulphur was per-Ditto.
ceived.
11 Ditto
and 12.
8 A.M.
Aug. 11. Ditto
Sept. 10. The islands of Metellino,|
Chio, and Satalin, and
along the opposite
coast of Asia Minor.
Constantinople
At night.
16. Genoa
4 A.M.
Oct. 10. Lima, and several other
towns both of Peru
and Mexico.
Etna and the country Shocks for seven days.
round.
Middle near Ellesmere, An earthquake
1689. Feb. 12. Mexico.
England.
Mar. 14. Etna and the neighbour-A violent shock
June
...
hood.
Neufchatel and the en-Several shocks
virons.
Sept. 21. In Puglia and the Terra Apparent direction=
di Bari.
Oct. 9. Genoa
S. to N.
Dec. 11. Innspruck and Augsburg. Violent shocks.
21. Ditto
..Ditto
=
Accompanied by loud subterranean noises,
followed by an eruption of Etna.
An old castle said to have been destroyed.
fact seems doubtful.
Followed by an eruption of the volcano
Ditto.
Hist. de Gênes, loc. cit.
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. ii. p. 298;
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
and Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. quotes
Bottone.
The Cook's Topography, Shropshire,
p. 84.
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. ii. p. 298.
Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. loc. cit.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Barletta, Andria, and some other places were Vivenzio, 1783, p. 29; 1788, p. 15.
ruined.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Ditto; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
99
1689
Belgrade
Violent.
1690. Jan. 13. Smyrua
15. Drontheim in Norway
28. Kingston in Ireland (?)
Feb. 19 Laybach in Carinthia,
and in Bohemia.
to 21.
26. The islands of Antigua,
Montserrat, Barbadoes,
and St. Christopher's.
April 10. Ditto, and at Martinique
and St. Lucie.
Oct. 17. Dublin and Kilkenny in
(N.S.)
Ireland.
Dec. 5. In several places in Apparent direction
(N.S.) 3 P.M. Switzerland, and in
Swabia, Austria, Prus-
sia, Thuringia, and in
fact almost all Ger-
many; also in Poland
(the date of the year
only, however, being
given for this last lo-
cality).
18. Cologne
S.W. to N.E. Fol-
lowed by another
shock at 7 P.M., but
slighter.
Middle In England and Scot-Two shocks in Bed-
In St. Christopher's the earth opened
Hadschi Chalifa.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
v. Hoff.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit. No. 19.
Ditto.
Phil. Trans. 1750.
Meissen;
Lersner's Chronik;
Kriegk; Coll. Acad.; Langlois,
Dict. de Géogr. t. i. p. 66.
Vienna, Strasburg, Heidelberg, Frankfort, Jena, Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Höpfner,
Dresden, Meissen, and several other cities in das erschütterte und bebende
Germany are mentioned as having experienced
these shocks. Bells were made to ring. Pre-
ceded in Swabia by the sudden elevation of
the water in a public cistern. In some places
large masses of rock were detached from the
mountains.
of the night.
land; in
Bedford, fordshire.
Sutherland, &c.
Constantinople
Lima in Peru
Three earthquakes du-
ring this year.
1691. Jan. 1. Ancona and Rimini..
4. Bâle
Several shocks.
One shock
26. Ditto
6 A.M.
the most violent.
Direction = E. to W.
(at what place?)
Feb. 19, Carlstadt in Transylva-The first shock was
20, and 21.
nia, Laybach in Car-
niola, Venice, Bâle,
Metz (most violent at
the three last places),
Sarre-Louis, Mayence,
Frankfort, and Hanau.
v. Hoff.
Dresd. gel. Anz. loc. cit.; Coll. Acad.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Coll. Acad.; Ulloa, Voyage au Pérou,
t. i. p. 467.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Philibert's
Chronik.
Trees were torn up by the roots, and clefts Lersner's Chronik; Coll. Acad. ;
opened in the earth.
Miscell. Acad. Nat. Curios. 1690,
p. 423.
H 2
100
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
1691. Sept. 8. Deal, Canterbury, Sand- Said to last six mi-
wich, and Portsmouth. nutes.
2 P.M.
Oct. 14. In Japan
17. Aquila in Abruzzo
26. Sienna
Nov. 10. Japan
In the evening,
and at night.
The town of Azua in St.
Domingo.
St. Michel in the Azores
1692. June 7. Jamaica
Between 11
A.M. and
noon.
Two shocks at Desima
or Nangasaki.
One shock
A slight trembling
Several shocks
Extremely
...
4.
5.
After violent earth-
quakes several little
islands were raised
above the sea near the
coast of St. Michel.
The town was ruined
6.
A pamphlet called The Theory and
History of Earthquakes, p. 18.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, t. ii. p. 323.
Keferstein.
Pirro Gabrielli, Mem. dei Fisiocri-
tici, t. i.
Kämpfer, v. Dohm, loc. cit.
Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. xvi.
p. 1153.
v. Buch, loc. cit. p. 367.
violent A frigate was wrecked The island rose in waves like the sea, and the Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. vol. li.
shocks, which did in the port.
not entirely cease
for two months.
Sept.18. Very widely extended; Very violent. Lasted
(N. S.) Be-the centre being pro- two minutes.
tween 2 and bably in Brabant, and the
3 P.M.
earthquake extending to
Paris, Normandy, En-
gland, Flanders, Hol-
land, and as far east as
Mayence, Frankfort, and
the Valais.
20 Ditto
or 21.Between
8 and 9 A.M.
Less violent than the
last.
p. 577; Hist. gén. des Voyages,
t. xv. p. 581; Mercure Hist. et
Polit. Sept. 1692, p. 344; Montg.
Martin, vol. ii. p. 155; Preuss.
Staats-Zeitung, 1826, No. 36, p.
147, &c.
people believed that it sank a little permanently.
At Port Royal three-fourths of the houses were
thrown down, and 3000 persons perished. A
piece of land of about 1000 acres sank into the
sea. Louis Gelday, an inhabitant of the island,
was caught in one of the fissures of the earth, and
thrown out again uninjured by a second shock.
In this same month there was an eruption of a
volcano at St. Kitt's, continuing several weeks.
Brussels, Antwerp, Spa, Ipswich, Deal, Dover, Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans.
Sheerness, and other places are mentioned as
having experienced these shocks. It was ob-
served that mountains, the coasts of the sea,
and the banks of rivers were most affected.
There was no wind at the time of the earth-
quake. Many persons felt their heads giddy
after the shock. The Lettres Historiques give
the date September 25.
vol. xlvi. p. 624; Vivenzio; Ler-
sner's Chronik; Kriegk, &c.; A
History of Ipswich in the 19th
century, by John Glyde, Jun.,
Ipswich, 1850, p. 13.
Ditto.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
101
1692. Oct. 15. Schaffhausen
28. Frankfort on the Maine.
30. Liège
Ile de Fer in the Atlantic, Many shocks
off the coast of Africa.
1693. Jan. 9. Lausanne, Orbes, and
Yverdun.
Sicily
5 P.M.
and Calabria. Extremely
Also at Malta, and se-
veral places in Swit-
zerland, France, Ger-
many, Flanders, Hol-
land, and England, for
a space of 2600 square
miles.
Feb. 13. In the neighbourhood of
Hecla in Iceland.
violent
shocks. The first
lasted two minutes.
Direction in Cala-
bria S.W. to N.E.
Followed by other
shocks on the 10th
and 11th.
=
April 28. Between Militello and Violent.
Noto in Sicily.
June 4. The island Ceroewa in
the Moluccas.
July 6. Venice, Padua, Mantua, Slight shocks
and Avignon.
End of Catania and the country Many shocks
round.
Sept.
Dec. 16 Frankfort on the Maine.
(O.S.) 1 P.M.
At the Havanna
Jamaica
1694. March1. The country
Mount Vesuvius.
9 P.M.
Shocks lasting for
some months.
around One slight shock. Fol-
lowed by several
others up to the
12th.
Keferstein.
Ditto.
Ditto.
A violent volcanic eruption at the same time, Hist. gén. des Voyages quoting At-
which lasted six weeks.
kins's Travels in Guinea, p. 30.
At Orbes the marshes filled very high at the time Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
of the earthquake, and the lakes of the valley
of Joux were also very high. The weather
had been cold, but it now became suddenly
warm, with gentle rain, and the ensuing sea-
son was an early one.
Mt. Vesuvius, p. 59; Biblioteca
Italiana, t. xi. p. 347; Phil. Trans.;
Ferrara, &c. &c.
In Sicily the earth opened in many places. Cata-Ditto; Hamilton's Observations on
nia was ruined by the first shock. Forty-nine
towns, numerous villages, and 972 churches or
convents were ruined in Calabria and Sicily,
and 93,000 persons lost their lives. It does not
seem certain that the shocks were simultaneous
here and in the other parts of Europe men-
tioned. There was an eruption of Etna at the
same time.
Also affected the sea Followed by a great eruption of Mount Hecla... v. Hoff.
near the coast.
Followed by a violent volcanic eruption
Coll. Acad. and the other authorities
quoted for the 9th January.
Phil. Trans. vol. xix. p. 49; v. Buch,
loc. cit. p. 366; v. Hoff.
Authorities just quoted under 9th
January.
Moderate damage. The eruption of Etna still Ditto.
continuing.
More than 1500 houses thrown down
On the 12th at 3 o'clock at night (Italian time)
a violent eruption of Vesuvius. During the
course of this month an eruption of Etna with
some earthquake shocks.
Lersner's Chronik; Kriegk.
Mercure Hist. et Polit. Mars et
Avril, 1693, pp. 332 and 366.
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. v. p. 28;
Phil. Trans. 1694, p. 99.
Maria della Torre, loc. cit. p. 66;
Coll. Acad.; Mercure Hist. et
Polit. Mai, 1694, p. 462. A de-
scription of the succeeding erup-
tion by Ant. Bulifone.


102
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
1694. April 4. All the country about Many shocks, continu-
Vesuvius, and at Ur- ing for some days.
July
Sept. 8.
9h 45m A.M.
bino, Castello, Borgo,
San-Sepolcro, Naples,
and even some places
in Romagna.
In Sicily and the island
of Negropont at the
same time.
In
the kingdom
of At Naples it lasted the
Naples; principally in
the Terra di Lavoro,
the two Calabrias, and
Basilicata; in a line)
from S.E. to N.W., be-
tween the coast of the
Tyrrhenian Sea and
the south-west spur of
the Apennines.
1695. Feb. 24. In the Venetian territo-
At night.
ries; especially in the
district of Asolano
(diocese of Treviso).
May 21. Island of Banda
2 P.M.
11 P.M.
time of repeating a
Credo. At Tricarico
(Basilicata) and Sa-
racena (Calab. Cit.)
the earthquake re-
commenced three
times. During the
course of this month
and the following
several other slight
shocks were felt at
Naples and Catania.
Followed by other vio.
lentshocks after sun-
rise the following
morning, which often
recurred for several
months.
Two shocks
4.
5.
6.
Some buildings were thrown down. Accom-Maria della Torre, loc. cit. p. 66;
panied by a great eruption of Vesuvius.
In Negropont a bastion was thrown down
Naples, Sorrento, Castellamare, Vico, Ottajano,
Nola, Sta. Maria, Aversa, and Capua were all
violently shaken. At Naples the public build-
ings only were much injured. Etna threw out
immense quantities of ashes.
Coll. Acad.; Mercure Hist. et
Polit. Mai, 1694, p. 462. A de-
scription of the succeeding erup-
tion by Ant. Bulifone.
Mercure Hist. et Polit. 1694, Aug.
p. 125; Lettres Hist. 1694, Sept.
p. 253.
Mercure Hist. et Polit. Oct. et Nov.
1694, pp. 359, 361, and 476;
Lettres Hist. Nov. 1694, p. 489;
Coll. Acad.
tellini. Venezia, 1700.
It was remarked that the sun even at noon was Codice Meteorico di Nicodemo Mar-
pale and dull, as if hidden by a mist. The same
was observed in 1783. The following winter
was extremely cold.
Collection Académique.
June 10. Different parts of the Preceded by some The lake of Bolsena It was remarked that the Clitumnus (le Vene), Keferstein, loc. cit.; Coll. Acad.;
States of the Church
especially at Bagno-
reale, Bologna, Vi-
terbo, Montefiascone,
Celleno, Orvieto, Cas-
tiglione, &c.
rather slight shocks.
The most violent
(especially two of
the shocks) were at
the hour mentioned.
was raised so as to
overflow its shores
and produce an in-
undation for 3 miles
round, afterwards]
retiring, and leaving|
the shore covered
with fish.
which had lost much of its waters during the
earthquake of 441 or 446, now in great mea-
sure recovered them.
Mercure Hist. et. Polit. 1695,
Juil. p. 5; Août, p. 125; Sept.
247; Lettres Hist. 1695, Juil.
p. 112; Août, p. 113.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
103
1695. June 11. Ditto, and at Rome; and, Almost
continuous
3 A.M.
with less violence, at
Frascati, Tivoli, and
the neighbourhood.
shocks. The most
violent at the times]
here mentioned.
Ditto
Ditto
7 P.M.
2 P.M.
1696
12. Ditto
Ditto
Did great damage in many places. In some Ditto.
localities the earth opened in chasms.
Ditto.
Ditto.
In Sicily
Falmouth in England
1697. Feb. 20. Various places in the Several shocks
At night.
Calabrias. Felt very
violently at Naples.
Mar. 24. Mexico.
Shocks for two mi-
nutes. Followed, the
next day, by others.
10 P.M.
Pro-Essek in the government Several shocks..
of Waradin, Transyl-
bably
in
March.
vania.
Sept. 20, Sienna
21, and 23.
29. Lima in Peru
Oct. 2. Venice
Between 8
and 9 P.M.
Seventy-four
feeble
shocks on the first two
days. Many slight
shocks from this time
until the 19th March
of the following year.
A very violent earth-
quake.
Three shocks
1698. June 2 All the country round Numerous and violent
to July 12. Vesuvius.
shocks.
June 19. The Andes about Quito. Very violent
Several towns said to have been ruined. Possibly Histoire d'Espagne (anonymous).
only the same with some of the earthquakes
of the year or two before.
Gentleman's Magazine for 1750,
p. 56.
Vesuvius was in a state of eruption. The houses Mercure Hist. et Polit. 1697, Avril,
at Naples were much shaken.
p. 367.
Acapulco was destroyed; while Pueblo Nuevo Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. x. p. 528.
was not even injured. The shocks on the
following day were accompanied by a loud
noise like the firing of cannon.
Accompanied by thunder and lightning, but with- Mercure Hist. et Polit. 1697, Avril,
out doing any serious injury to buildings, &c.
Very little damage done.
Preceded by a great eruption of Vesuvius
The summit of the volcano Carguairazo fell in,
and from the broken part of the mountain]
came forth streams of mud and water, which
did great damage. The towns Hambato and
Llactacunga were ruined by the earthquake.
p. 367.
Ditto, Nov. p. 587; "Manoscritto
presso il cav. Perfetti, citato da
Soldani."
Coll. Acad.; Vivenzio; v. Hoff.
Mercure Hist. et Polit. loc. cit.
p. 587.
Maria della Torre, loc. cit. p. 67; Ant.
Bulifone, Compendio istorico, &c.
Bouguer de la figure de la terre,
p. 71; v. Humboldt, Atlas Pitto-
resque, p. 106.

104
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1698.
Catania
3.
1699. Jan. 5. Islands of Java and Su-Extremely violent. In
matra.
Java not less than
208 shocks
counted.
In Switzerland; on the Several shocks
were
4.
5.
6
Did great damage. Etna was in eruption at the Mercure Hist. et Polit. Juil. 1698,
time.
mous Works, p. 487.
p. 20.
Accompanied by an eruption of the vol- Phil. Trans. 1700; Hooke's Posthu-
cano Salak in Java. Great changes were
produced in the surface of the islands,
large landslips taking place, which in
many places choked up the course of the
nvers, &c.
Great numbers of aurora boreales were observed Keferstein.
this year and the year before.
Rhine and Maine; and
at Hamburg.
July 14. Lima in Peru
Oct. 27. Lisbon
Very violent. Lasted,
with many in-
tervals, for three
days.
Át Catania and in Very violent shocks... The sea near Catania Possibly only the same with that of last year
Malta. Also felt at the
same time in France,
Germany, and En-
gland.
retired more than
2000 yards from the
shore.
•
v. Hoff.
Balbi, Essai sur le Royaume de
Portug. &c. t. i. p. 102.
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 922.
1700. Feb. 6. Sienna in Tuscany
1701. Mar. 13 In the Saxon Erzgebirge, Many shocks during
and Voigtland; espe- the time mentioned.
to 27.
cially at Schneeberg.
April 5. Sienna
About the
4th hour of
the night.
8. Schneeberg
Between 11
Moderate.
A violent trembling..
and 12 P.M.
20 In the Erzgebirge; espe- Daily shocks
to 23.
cially at Johann
Georgenstadt and
Plauen.
Aug. 17. In Saxony
6 P.M.
Keferstein.
Joh. Fr. Seyfart, Allgemeine Ge-
schichte der Erdbeben, p. 94,
quotes Ziegler's Schauplatz der
Zeit. 1 Fortsetz, S. 1208.
On the 3rd there had been rain, and on the 4th" Manoscritto presso il cav. Perfetti,
and 5th a good deal of snow.
citato da Soldani."
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Collection Académique.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
105
1701. Aug.19. In the Linththal, Canton Three shocks
(O.S.) Be- of Glaris.
tween 6 and
7 P.M.
30. Ditto
9 P.M.
31. Ditto
3 A.M.
Sept. 1. Ditto
11 P.M.
2. Ditto
9 A.M.
4. Ditto
8 A.M.
Accompanied by a loud noise in the air. From Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
the 19th August of this year until the 30th
January, 1702, the Canton of Glaris experienced
thirty-seven, or according to others fifty (or
even sixty) earthquakes, consisting of more or
less shocks, often accompanied by subterranean
murmurs, and sometimes loud noise. The list of
thirty-seven noticed by Scheuchzer is here given.
Probably only the same day as the last, allowing Ditto.
for change of style.

Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Probably two shocks.
The people in church heard the tongue (or lid) Ditto.
of the poor-box at the door strike twice as if
struck with a stick.
Ditto
5 P.M.
Two shocks, of which
one was violent.
Ditto.
9 P.M.
5. Ditto
Ditto
Violent.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Between 11
P.M. and
midnight.
6. Ditto
10 P.M.
A violent shock
Ditto.
Accompanied by different noises in the air. Ditto.
Bodies on the earth were much moved about.
...
Sufficiently great to rock the people in their Ditto.
beds.
Ditto.
Ditto.
1 A.M.
8 A.M.
7. At Bettschwanden, and Very violent
throughout the Linth-
thal, as far as Esch,
to the beginning of
the Schachenthal.
....
8. In the two valleys of the One violent shock
Linththal (Gross- and
Klein-thal).
10. Linththal and the coun-
try round.
13. Ditto
(N.S.) 10 A.M.
106
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1701. Sept.18. Linththal and the coun-
4 P.M.
try round.
19. Ditto
(N.S.) 8 A.M.
3.
4.
A violent shock
Ditto (more violent in The most violent
(Hour not the Linththal than at which had been felt.
mentioned.) Bettschwanden).
23. Ditto
(N.S.) Alittle
A short shock and
before 4 P.M.
then a slight trem-
bling.
29. Ditto (felt in both val- Slight
oscillation,
Accompanied by noise
5.
6.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
Those in church heard a noise like the violent Ditto.
grinding of stone, and the building was greatly
shaken.
Accompanied by a hissing or humming noise, Ditto.
the weather however being fine, and the sun
shining.
Ditto.
The ground had been covered with snow for five Ditto.
days. This earthquake, though very slight,|
was remarked by very many people.
Felt by many people. There had been a thick Ditto.
mist all day, which cleared away about mid-
night, and gave place to a fine starlight night.
(N.S.) 7P.M. leys).
without shocks.
Oct. 23. Ditto
One of the feeblest of
(N.S.) 6 A.M.
these earthquakes.
26. Ditto (in both valleys)... Moderate
(N.S.) 8h 45m
P.M.
Ditto.
Nov. 13. Ditto (on both sides of A feeble shock
(N.S.) 7A.M.
the Linth).
Dec. 12. Ditto
(N.S.) 8P.M.
During clear and cold weather. Two days before Ditto.
it had been very warm.
Ditto.
19. Ditto
One violent shock
(N.S.) 3h 15m
A.M.
Ditto.
28. Throughout the whole
(N.S.) 6 A.M.
of the Linththal.
Ditto.
30. On both sides of the
At night. Linth.
1702. Jan. 4. In the two valleys
One of the most vio-
(N.S.) 6 A.M.
lent of these shocks.
The weather, which had been very cold for four Ditto.
days, became warm the day after.
Ditto.
Feb. 24. Ditto
(N.S.) 9 P.M.
March 8. Etna and the country Several shocks.
About mid-
round.
night.
June 17. In the Linththal
A moderate shock
(N.S.) Alittle
before 10A.M.
A.M.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Followed by an eruption which lasted until the Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. p. 113.
8th May.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
107
1702. In sum-At Benevento
mer.
Sept.
Martinique
Oct. 2. In the Linththal
Violent shocks
One shock
Did great damage
Also felt at sea off the Houses were thrown down
coast.
On the 4th very heavy hail at daybreak
(N.S.) Before
Coll. Acad.; Baglivi, loc. cit.
Labat, Voyage aux Пles, t. vii. p. 440.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
dawn in the
18. Rome and Norcia ...... A slight trembling
morning.
14th hour.
Dec. 9. The whole of the Canton Three very violent
(N.S.) Before of Glaris, particularly
A.M.
Mollis.
1703. Jan 14. From Rome to Naples
2 o'clock at
night.
21st hour.
shocks, extending
further than any of
the preceding ones.
Very violent. At Rome
the first shock, which
occurred at the hour
mentioned, was ver-
tical, very violent,
and lasted nearly a
and Aquila, in a line
running from N. a little
W., to S. a little E.
along the Apennines.
Also felt slightly at
Verona, Venice, and minute.
Trente.
16. Rome
A slight shock.
18. In Abruzzo; especially Slight tremblings
at Aquila. Also felt
at Mantua, Milan, and
Followed by continual rain and a south wind for Collection Académique.
nearly four months.
The people were not only rocked, but violently Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
shaken in their beds.
The towns of Norcia, Cascia, Leonessa, &c., were J. G. Roserus de terræmotu qui Ita-
ruined. At Rome the shock was preceded by
a sudden gust of wind. The day there had
been very windy, and very heavy rain had fallen.
Some arches of churches in the same city were
separated and afterwards closed again. The
earth opened in many places, and fire, and
water with an abominable smell of sulphur
came forth.
liam nuper, primis anni 1703 men-
sibus afflixit, Stettin, 1703; Jac.
Phil. Maraldi, Observations, &c.
in Hist. de l'Acad. des Sciences de
Paris, 1704, Hist. p. 8; Coll.
Acad.; Huot; Baglivi; Lettres
Historiques; Vivenzio; Keferstein.
Collection Académique.
The weather remained wet from the 14th to the Roserus and Maraldi, loc. cit.
25th, when it became fine, and remained so
for fifteen days.
...
all the country at the
foot of the Alps.
A slight shock.
Barcelona in Spain..
Feb. 2. Rome and all the country Several shocks. Direc- At the mouth of the
affected on the 14th tion N. to S.
18th hour.
January;
21st hour.
Aquila.
3. Rome
especially
A slight shock, follow-
ed by two or three each
day up to the 25th,
during which period
also more than 160
were felt at Aquila.
Tiber the sea retired.
Baglivi, p. 535.
quoted.
Aquila was completely ruined, and 5000 people Maraldi and the other authors just
perished there. The earth opened in several
places, and threw out stones, water, &c. Noises
like the reports of a pistol were heard.
Ditto.

108
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
1703. Feb. 10. Valley of the Linth, Violent shocks
(N.S) 73 A.M. Canton of Glaris.
11. Ditto (felt more vio-Less violent than the
lently at Bettschwan-
(Twenty-four
hours later.)
25.
About sunset.
den than in the Linth-
thal). N.B. Many of
the shocks in this
valley extended into
the Grisons, for ex-
ample to Dissentis.
last.
Rome. Also felt at Eu-One shock at the time
gubio (Duchy of Ur-mentioned, three hours
bino), at Perugia and after a very violent one
the neighbourhood, lasting fifteen secs., an
Spoleto, and S. Ma-hour after, another, at
5 o'clock (Italian) a
short but very violent
shock, at 6 two slight
ones, at 9 two more,
the ground being in
continual
rino.
Mar. 14. At Narni
18. Aquila
agitation
until daybreak.
A violent shock
Terrible shocks
27. Ditto. Also at Rome, Ditto
Foligno, and Spoleto.
31. Rome and Aquila
4.
6.
5.
The houses were much shaken. Half an hour Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
before, a great noise was heard in the air.
Several times during the last year or two the Ditto.
fountains gave out more water than usual
without any shocks being felt at the time.
The day was very wet at Rome, and there was Maraldi and the other authorities
much wind. The weather became calm about] quoted above.
sunset, when the first shock took place. These
shocks took place at Spoleto periodically at
9 o'clock (Italian time). The horses, oxen,
dogs, birds, &c. showed the greatest uneasiness.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Between this earthquake and the last 5000 per- Ditto.
sons perished at Aquila.
Ditto.
Before mid-
day.
April 1. Ditto
5h 30m P.M.
2. Ditto
8. Rome
6
Between
and 7 P.M.
Slight shocks
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
15. Spoleto and many places A violent shock
in Umbria.
18. Rome
13th hour.
One shock
Ditto.
Ditto.
The wind was from the south during the spring, Ditto.
which was wet and rather cold.
Ditto.
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
109
1703. May 6. Frankfort on the Maine, A slight earthquake…..
and Hanau.
13. Genoa and Carmagnole One shock
17th hour.
9 P.M.
in Piedmont.
15. Aquila
24. Aquila and Rome
25. Rome
Vertical
5th hour.
June 29. In and about Spoleto A violent shock
Lersner's Chronik; Kriegk, loc. cit.
Coll. Acad. &c. before quoted.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
No more such were felt at Rome up to Jan. 1705. Ditto.
Seyfart, loc. cit. p. 98.
Ditto.
Lettres Hist. 1704, Fév. p. 126.
23rd hour.
and 2.
July 1 Genoa and Carmagnole Two slight shocks. The sea fell 6 feet in This year was very abundant in Italy, but after Ditto.
in Piedmont.
Oct.
Dec. 29. Asti in Piedmont.
The direction of
these and the nu-
merous preceding
shocks was gene-1
rally from N. to S.
A trembling..
Also Shocks for half an
... Norcia
(In the night felt in France.
hour.
of the 28th.)
Terni, Spoleto, Narni, The shocks
Norcia, &c. Also at Na- menced.
ples and Milan, though
shocks recom-
with less violence.
the harbour of Ge-
noa, and remained
so for nearly a quar-
ter of an hour. The
sulphurous water on
the road from Tivoli
to Rome fell 2 feet.
The water of the
lake l'Inferno also
fell about 3 feet.
Wells too were
much disturbed.
the earthquakes diseases of various sorts were
very prevalent.
Great damage done...
1
La Guayra and Caraccas
Japan
1704. Jan. 8. In England, at Hull; also A sudden shock
(N.S.) 5h, 3 at Beverley, South Dal-
or 4m P.M.
ton, &c. Most violent
in the neighbourhood
of Lincoln. Feeble at
Selby and Navenby.
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. v. p. 5.
The town of Jeddo was ruined, and 200,000 Kämpfer, v. Dohm, t. i. p. 120;
persons lost their lives there.
Coll. Acad.
Accompanied at Hull by a noise like the sigh- Phil. Trans. vol. xlvi. p. 624; of
ing of the wind, though the air was perfectly 1745, vol. iv. p. 287; Coll. Acad.
calm. Doors and furniture were set in motion,
and chimneys thrown down. At Selby and
Navenby a noise was heard like the rolling of
carriages. Preceded by a violent tempest.

110
REPORT-1852.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1704. Jan. 30. Frankfort on the Maine. A trembling.
Between 6
and 7 P.M.
May 20. Duchy of Spoleto
Two vertical and vio-
lent shocks.
Nov. 4. At Zurich and the coun-Two violent shocks...
Between 4
and 5 A.M.
try round.
Nov. to Island of Sta Maura in Many shocks
the following the Archipelago.
Jan.
Without damage..
Lersner's Chronik; Kriegk, loc. cit.
The feeble shocks had been almost continuous Baglivi, loc. cit.; Coll. Acad.
in the duchy up to this time. The same day
an eruption of Vesuvius began, which lasted
until July 23, 1706. v. Hoff gives the date
May 30.
Preceded by a brilliant meteor in the air. At Scheuchzer; Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
the same time there was a violent storm of
thunder, lightning and wind at Bâle,. where
however no shock was felt.
Did great damage
Collection Académique.
1.
About Bologna and Florence.
Dec. 7. At
midnight.
Dec. 24. Island of Teneriffe
27. Ditto
1705. Jan. 20. Rome
an-
Violent shocks, suc-
ceeding one
other so
so rapidly
that twenty-nine
were counted in
three hours.
They became still
more violent.
Slight
9 o'clock.
Feb. 6 Naples
and 7.
Two slight tremblings
May 22. Mollis and Näfels (Can-A very sensible shock
ton of Glaris).
June 3. Ditto
Sept. 24. Eglisau, and slightly in
10 A.M.
the rest of the Canton
of Zurich.
Ditto
The Rhine was agi-
tated.
Ditto.
v. Buch, Canar. Inseln. p. 242;
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. p. 392; Coll.
Acad. &c.
On the 31st an eruption near Guimar in Llano de Ditto.
los Infantes, on the side of the Peak. The erup-
tion was very violent, and continued until the
26th February 1705.
Between this and the 31st Naples was twice rather Coll. Acad.; Baglivi, loc. cit.
violently shaken, Spoleto and the neighbour-
hood, and Rimini several times.
At several places shaken in 1703 the earth was Seyfart, loc. cit. p. 98; Baglivi,
not yet quite at rest.
p. 566.
Scheuchzer.
Ditto.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
111
1705. Nov. 13. Ditto. Also felt in the Several shocks.
Between 3
Turgau, Toggenburg,
and 4 P.M. a part of Swabia, &c.
(Scheuchzer
says A.M.)
17. Zurich and Eglisau...
More violent than the
7 P.M.
last.
26. Coast of Peru near Are-
quipa.
1706. April 4. Sicily and Calabria; espe-
cially at Aquila and Na-
ples. Also felt at Rome.
May 5. Teneriffe
Sept. 29. In Sicily
Accompanied in some places by loud noise. The Ditto.
snow had rapidly melted in the beginning of
the month before a south wind, and caused
disastrous inundations.
Ditto.
Seyfart, loc. cit. p. 99.
The sea was upheaved The village of Areca in the district of Arequipa Collection Académique.
by the shock.
was ruined.
Oct. 28. In Calabria
Nov. 3. In Abruzzo
A violent earthquake
Accompanied by an eruption in the same place v. Buch, Canar. Inseln. p. 243;
as before.
v. Humboldt, loc. cit. t. i. p. 393.
Trapano del Vasto, 15 miles from Palermo, was Seyfart, loc. cit. p. 100.
ruined, and many people were killed. Huot
gives as date the 30th October, and says that
1000 persons perished.
Ditto.
Thirty-six towns were ruined between Lanciano Ditto; Huot, loc. cit.
and Termoli on the coast of the Adriatic,|
amongst others Sulmona. 15,000 people pe-
rished. On the 18th November a black stink-
ing vapour was perceived coming out from a
chasm which had opened in the earth near
Sulmona. This afterwards took fire, and
burned for a short time.
Journal Historique, Janv. 1707,p.18.
Voyage en Islande, loc. cit.; v. Hoff.
1707.
Rome
Grimsnäs and Olves in
Aarness-Syssel, Iceland.
Feb. Frankfort on the Maine
Night between
16 and 17,
-In Spring Iceland.
May 18, Island of Santorin
21, and 24.
Two shocks
Many shocks, followed The sea violently agi-
tated by the erup-
tion, and upheaval
of the island.
by others for some
time.
Lersner's Chronik; Kriegk, loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
28
Followed on the 23rd by the commencement of Hist. de l'Acad. des Sciences de
a submarine volcanic eruption, consequent on
the raising of the island Nea-Kameny between
Palaia and Micra-Kameny. This island was
not entirely at rest until 1711, the volcanic
action being particularly violent until May 1708.
Paris, 1707, p. 11; 1708, p.
Phil. Trans. vol. xxvi. p. 69; vol.
xxvii. p.364; Roserus, Nouv.Mém.
des Missions de la comp. de Jésus
dans le Levant; Raspe de novis
Insulis; Lettres édifiantes, &c.


112
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1707. July 28. Vesuvius and the neigh- Numerous shocks
to Aug. 18. bourhood.
Sept. 18. Island of Santorin
Slight
25. Ditto
1708.
Slight
5.
6.
The mountain was during this time in eruption. Maria della Torre, loc. cit.; Sorren-
tino, Istoria del Vesuvio.
Hist. de l'Acad. &c. just quoted.
The new island increased considerably
The doors of the houses opened of themselves. Ditto.
Accompanied by loud noise.
The principal shocks are here mentioned, but Ditto.
slighter ones appear to have been almost con-
!
Feb. Ditto
Night between
9 and 10.
10. Ditto
About 8 A.M.
March 3. Calabria; especially at
At the hour
of vespers.
Maratea, Tortona, and
Baronal.
25. Manosque (in the Basses Rather violent.
Alpes).
Aug. 14. Ditto. (Also extended to A violent shock
A little after Toulon, Marseilles,
6h 15m A.M.
Sisteron, and Hyères.)
tinuous for a long time.
Ditto.
Many houses and some churches thrown down. Journal Historique, 1708, Mai,
p. 341.
Mémoires de Trévoux, 1708, p.2096.
The waters of the Du-Accompanied by a noise which was variously com- Ditto; Seyfart.
rance were elevated
2 or 3 feet.
pared to that produced by the breaking up of
ice, to the discharge of artillery, bellowing,
and rolling of vehicles. The earth opened on
the river Largue, and flames came forth. Two
whirlwinds did great damage at Manosque just
at the same time as the earthquake.
26. Ditto
Ditto
Another shock
8 o'clock.
10 o'clock.
Ditto
15. Ditto
Ditto
A little before
midnight.
23. Ditto
3 A.M.
8h 15m P.M.
Ditto
Two shocks on this
day, the principal at
the time mentioned,
the hour of the
other not given.
Another shock
Ditto
Slight trembling
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
8 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto; more violent..
Preceded by subterranean noise
Ditto.


11 A.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
113
1708. Aug.26.Ditto
9h 15m P.M.
27. Ditto
15m
3h 15 A.M.
At night.
28. Ditto
29. Ditto
3h 30m A.M.
Ditto
30. Ditto
Before 4 A.M.
A little after
3h 30m A.M.
Ditto
6b 45m A.M.
Sept. 1 Ditto
to 15.
15. Ditto
After mid-
night.
3h 30m P.M.
20. Ditto
24 Ditto
to 30. Every
night.
Oct. 6 Ditto
and 12; espe-
cially at mid-
night and 2
A.M.
Three shocks
Three more shocks
One shock
One
Fresh trembling
Ditto
Another shock.
Ditto; rather violent
Fourteen or fifteen
slight shocks du-
ring this time.
Another slight shock
More sensible than the
last.
Several shocks, con-
tinuing during the
first few nights of
October.
More violent shocks
1709. Jan. 8. In the Canton of Glaris. Several shocks
Mar. 20. Lima in Peru
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Flames, water, &c. came forth from the clefts in Ditto.
the earth as before.
Ditto.
Felt in the open country as well as in the town Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
2 A.M.
April 15 In Peru
to Jan. 1,
1710.
July
Fourteen earthquakes
during the
mentioned.
time
The country bordering
on Hernösand.
1710. Dec. 8. Stein on the Rhine
Several shocks.
Preceded by explosive noises.
Keferstein.
Collection Académique.
Each of the earthquakes was attended with sub-Ditto.
terranean noises.
Acad. des. Sciences de Stockholm,
1748, p. 155.
Keferstein.

1852.
114
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
· 4.
5.
1710.
Island of Zante
A violent shock
Three shocks
1711. Jan. 7. Reggio in Calabria
Between 3
and 4 P.M.
11. In Abruzzo
Feb. 9. Zurich and Bâle, extend-
Between 4 ing as far as the Rhine.
and 5 A.M.
May 10. Venice
17. Bergen-op-Zoom..
18. In Sicily
Oct. 6. Paris and the environs
for 30 leagues round.
Several shocks.
Tremblings
25. Leipzig and the country A very violent earth-
round.
Constantinople
quake.
One shock
About 7 P.M.
1712. Begin- Rome
ning of the
year.
Jan. 23. Leghorn
A violent shock
Feb. 2 to Jaen in Andalusia
Sixteen shocks during
May 21.
this period.
April 10. In and around Vienna;
Midday.
especially at Neustadt.
Aug. 11. Bea (Bex?) and the A very violent shock
Between 11
P.M. and mid-
night.
whole government of
Aigle, and the Valais.
Near Bosely in Shrop- One shock
shire.
Constantinople
1714. Jan. 13. Brabant, Hainhault, and Slight shocks
9 to 11 F.M. Liège. Also felt at Brus-
sels and Maestricht.
May 25. Constantinople
Violent..
The waters of the
Rhine "bouillon-
naient."
6.
Montgom. Martin, Hist. of the Bri-
tish Colonies, vol. v. p. 431.
Seyfart, loc. cit. p. 102.
Ditto, p. 103.
;
Coll. Acad. t. iii. p. 181; Acad. des
Sciences de Paris, 1711, p. 4;
Keferstein; Bachofen's Chronik.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
During a storm of thunder, lightning, and hail.. Ditto.
Ditto.
Coll. Acad. t. iii. p. 183; Acad. des
Sciences de Paris, 1712, p. 7.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Threw down an arch of the Seminario Romano Seyfart, loc. cit.
In February, March, April, October, and Novem- Ditto.
ber of this year, Vesuvius was in eruption.
Did some damage
Valentyn, lib. ii. p. 58; Hist. gén.
des Voyages, t. xi. p. 20; Phil.
Trans., &c.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Followed by a whistling sound in the air for some Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
time. Some persons said that they had felt
three shocks at the same places earlier in the
month.
Preceded, two days before, by a terrible hurri-Collection Académique.
cane, accompanied by a loud noise, and follow-
ed by outbursts of water and inflamed vapours.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Chimneys were thrown down at Maestricht and Coll. Acad.; Journ. Histor. 1714,
Brussels.
Mars, p. 211.
Hadschi Chalifa.
לי
115
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
1714. June21. The neighbourhood of Repeated shocks until|
Vesuvius.
July 27. Patras
the 30th.
Aug. 28. Island of Cephalonia ... Much more terrible
than the last.
Sept. 3.In the Morea. Patras
Before 9 A.M.
especially was much
injured.
Dec. 29. District, of Eglisau, Can-]
7b 30m P.M. ton of Zurich.
9 P.M.
Ditto
1715. Jan. 29. Algiers
The mountain in a state of violent eruption..
Maria della Torre, loc. cit. p. 68.
Several buildings either thrown down or much Pouqueville, Voyage en Grèce, t. v.
injured.
p. 295.
280 houses were thrown down. The earth Ditto.
opened, and springs of hot water made their
appearance.
A portion of a church at Patras was thrown Seyfart, loc. cit.
down.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
Repeated
shocks,
continuing
SIX
days.
In the Frioul, Italy
One shock
Feb. 10. In the Valais
Slight
19. Nantes'
A trembling.
April 11. Geneva.
Three shocks
and thirty hours.
May 1. District of Teschen in Oscillations for six
Silesia.
June 12. At Delitzsch in Saxony,
and also the village of
Klebitz.
Probably in the Morea
1716. Jan. 2. In the Canton of Zurich One shock
29" Bei Görz im Kloster Repeated shocks
to Feb. 3. Constantia." (In Illy-
ria?)
Feb. 3. Algiers.
2 A.M.
4. Ditto
to 8.
5. Ditto
6 In Peru
April 5. Eglisau, Canton of Zu-
7h 30m P.M.
rich.
v. Hoff, without quoting any authority, gives as Seyfart, loc. cit.; Huot, Cours de
date the 2nd February.
Géol. t. i. p. 111.
Ditto.
The weather, which had been cold, became mild Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
immediately after the shocks.
During a storm of thunder and hail
v. Hoff.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Seyfart, p. 105.
Ditto.
Preceded the invasion of the Morea and Island Pouqueville, Voyage en Grèce, t. v.
of Sta Maura by the Turks.
Violent..
Many houses thrown down
Frequent shocks
Ditto
Lima and Arequipa were greatly injured
p. 295.
Keferstein.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Journal Historique, Avril, 1716,
p. 269.
Ditto.
Ditto.
v. Humboldt, Voyage, t. i. p. 317.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
116
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
1716. May and Algiers. Also felt, though Violent earthquakes
June.
with less violence, at
Catania and Syracuse.
June 25. Geneva, Nion (Sion ?), Several shocks.
and Morges.
29. Geneva.
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
Ditto
4.
5.
6.
At Algiers 20,000 persons perished. Shaw, in his Collection Académique.
Travels in Barbary, gives this event without the
date of the month, but it doubtless is the
same. He adds that great landslips took place
from the sides of the hills near El Kadarah
and at other places.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
Nov. 26. Neufchatel and the en-
3 P.M.
virons.
Dec. 1. Messina and Catania.
4 A.M.
Most violent at the
latter place.
In central Asia, through Very violent
the whole of the di-
strict Dzoungarie, be-
tween the lakes Balk-
hache and Dsaisang.
1717. April22. The Lipari Isles, espe- Violent
cially Vulcano; and in
the north of Sicily,
On the 20th at 2 P.M. a noise had been heard in Ditto.
the Val-de-Ruz in this Canton, supposed by
some to proceed from the air, by others from
the earth.
Houses were thrown down at Catania
Seyfart, loc. cit.
The town Aksu, to the south-west of the volcano Falk, Beiträge zur Topographie der
of Pechan, was almost wholly ruined.
Russischen Reichs. (St. Peters-
burg, 1785), t. i. p. 380.
Keferstein.
most violent at Mi-
lazzo, Pozzodigotto,
and Castrocale.
June 15 Syracuse and Messina... Several shocks
to 17.
27 Catania
and 28.
July 1. Smyrna
6. Eglisau
4 P.M.
Aug. 5. Algiers.
Shortly before
midnight.
Ditto; violent.
Two little shocks
A very considerable
earthquake.
Did some mischief
Collection Académique.
Preceded by loud subterranean explosions. Vesu-Ditto.
vius was in full eruption during this month.
Did much damage
Ditto.
Ditto; Bertrand; Scheuchzer.
Collection Académique.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
117
1717. Aug. 9. At Neufchatel, and in the
canton of same name.
Sept.27. In Mexico
Dec. 18. Eglisau
8 P.M.
At noon.
27. Ditto
Cæsarea in Asia Minor
1718. Feb. 1. Fayal in the Azores
The spring had been extremely cold
Much damage done to the city
Lasted a whole day..
Ditto; Scheuchzer; Bertrand.
v. Humboldt, t. ii. p. 298; Sonne-
schmidt, Bergw.-Reviere von
Mexico, p. 323.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Ditto.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Accompanied by a dreadful noise. Followed by Collection Académique.
a volcanic eruption which lasted some time.
v. Hoff speaks of an eruption in another of
these islands, El Pico, on the same day, but
only mentions this earthquake in a note.
The wind was violent. Not mentioned by any Ditto.
of the other authorities but the Coll. Acad.
a In St. Vincent accompanied by a furious hurri- Eyriès, Abrégé des Voyages; v. Hum-
cane, and an eruption of the volcano Morne-
Garou.
25. Leipzig
March. Island of St. Vincent in Very violent
Near Martinique
Night between
the West Indies. Also
6 and 7.
at Martinique.
piece of land rose
from the sea with a
terrible noise and
then sank again.
March. Catania
More shocks
About 18.
May or Ile de Feu, île Brave, île
June.
Sans-Fond, île Cores,
and île Canarie-Ca-
nary Isles.
June. Neustadt (8 miles from Several violent shocks
Night between
Vienna), and the neigh-
15 and 16.
bourhood.
19.
Sin-gan-San or Sin-Sou-Very violent. To the
3 A.M.
Sou, the capital of the
north of the city of
Chinese province Xan-
Tong-ouei the earth
si, and the country all
round.
July 9. Ditto
Ditt
rose and fellin waves
like the sea, to the
height of 6 fathoms.
At Tin-min-chin the
earth shook from 3
to 11 A.M.
The shocks recurred
boldt, t. ii. p. 295; Mém. de
Chron. t. ii. p. 923.
Houses were thrown down. The eruption of Collection Académique.
Vesuvius still continued.
The earth opened in many places, forming fissures Ditto.
of great depth.
Buildings were thrown down.
Collection Académique.
The surface of the earth was greatly altered. Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff.
Huge chasms opened in many places, and
great landslips took place from the mountains.
Ditto.
118
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1718. July 17. Eglisau (and not in the
Between 5 Canton of Neufchatel).
and 6 P.M.
3.
4.
Canary Isles; princi-Shocks for fifteen days
pally in the île de Fer
(Feu?), Forteventura,
and Canarie properly
so called. Also felt in
the Azores.
Dec. (or Near Hernösand
May) 1. Sweden.
5
in The first trembling,
which was violent
and lasted about a
quarter of an hour,
was followed by
twenty others of
less importance.
10. Eglisau (and not in the Several shocks..
Between 5 Canton of Neufchatel).
and 6 P.M.
Island of Cyprus..
1719. Jan. 7. Padua, Ferrara, Bologna, Several shocks.
About 4 P.M.]Venice and some of the
neighbouring islands.
Jamaica
March 5. Constantinople
(In Portugal
a quarter of
an hour be-
fore sunrise.)
Violent shocks
6. Ditto. Also at Villanova Lasted four minutes in
in Algarbia, Portugal, Portugal. The move-
and in many other ment was but slight in
parts of the same Champagne and Lor-
kingdom; and at se-raine. AtConstantino-
veral places in Cham-ple the shocks did not
pagne and Lorraine. cease for thirty days.
Smyrna and Aleppo Many shocks
March In Tuscany, at Piacenza, Rather violent shocks
and as far as Perugia at intervals.
and beginning
of April.
i
and Viterbo.
5.
6.
Coll. Acad.; Bertrand; Scheuchzer.
Chasms opened in the ground, and rocks were Collection Académique.
thrown from the hills.
Followed by the opening of fissures in the moun-Acad. des Sciences de Stockholm,
tains.
1748.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
The capital of the island was destroyed, and Mercure de France, Déc. 1718 (sous
many persons lost their lives in the ruins.
la Rubrique de Gênes. 12 Déc.
p. 179).
A chimney was thrown down at Venice, and Coll. Acad.; Journal Historique,
some walls were cracked.
At Constantinople two mosques were ruined, and
many people killed. In Champagne and Lor-
raine accompanied by thunder and lightning.
1719, Mars, p. 227.
Collection Académique.
Ditto; v. Hoff.
Ditto; Journal Histor. 1719, Juin,
p. 405; Phil. Trans. vol. xlix.
p. 116.
At Aleppo three mosques and 200 houses were Ditto.
ruined.
Ditto.
¡
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
119
1719. May 23. Syracuse
...
Several shocks, recur-
ring for some days.
25. Constantinople, and in Very violent. At Con-
About mid- Natolia, forty miles stantinople the first
day.
from that city. Also shock lasted three
between Scutari and minutes, followed, an
the île des Princes, hour after, by another
and at the town of of less violence, and
Sevenit. Also at Ni-at intervals by others
comedia.
for three days.
June 25. Smyrna
A violent earthquake
29. Rome, Norcia, Chieti, Less violent at Rome
Spoleto, and Foligno. than at the other
places mentioned.
July... Sinigaglia and Nocera Slight trembling.
in Italy.
Along the coast of Fez Very violent
and Morocco.
Juny in the north of
China.
Dec. To-Terceira and St. Michel Very violent
wards
the in the Azores.
end of the
month.
...
Several houses thrown down........
Journ. Hist. Sept. 1719, p. 185.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. p. 116;
Mercure de France, Juillet, p. 113;
Août, p. 103.
During the first motion a black powder was seen Ditto; Hadschi Chalifa; Coll. Acad.;
to rise from the town and suburb of Galata,
beside the sea. Four or five villages were
ruined, and about 1000 people killed or
maimed. Great damage was done to the build-
ings of Constantinople itself. Nicomedia also
was ruined.
No damage done.
Collection Académique.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Many villages and a part of the city of Morocco Ditto.
were ruined. Probably simultaneous with the last.
Very many buildings thrown down
Followed on the 31st Accompanied by volcanic eruptions. The
lection Académique gives the date 1720.
The town of Guamanga was ruined
Bell's Travels in Asia, in Pinkerton's
Voyages and Travels, vol. vii. p. 377.
Col-v. Buch, loc. cit.; Phil. Trans. vol.
xxvi. p. 69, xxvii. p. 353, xxxi.
p. 100, xxxii.; Hist. de l'Acad.
des Sciences, &c.
Collection Académique.
Ditto; Bertrand; Scheuchzer.
Collection Académique.
Ditto.
Dec. by the upheaval
of a new island, of
about nine miles in dia-
meter, and which dis-
appeared again in 1723
Slight trembling
Shocks lasting for
1720. Jan.10. Genoa and Leghorn
Feb. 26. Eglisau, Canton of Zu-
7h 30m A.M.
April
rich.
Peru..
Begin. In Calabria. Violent at
ning of June. Barletta and Ascoli, less
so at Salerno, Cava, Avel-
lino, and Sarene. (These
places are properly not in
Calabria, but in Capita-
nata and Principato ultra,|
in a line passing through
the Apennines from E.
to W.
eight days.
120
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1720. Junell. Pekin in China
16. In the Canton of Zurich.
A slight shock.
July 1. In the Saxon Erzgebirge; Violent in the Erzge-
22. Constantinople
(At Leipzig especially at Freiberg
birge; at the other
at 5 P.M.)
and the neighbour-
hood. Also at Leipzig,
places mentioned,
Halle, Weimar, Meis-
sen, and in Voigtland,
in Thuringia, &c.
Aug. 27. In the kingdom of Na-
ples.
Sept. 9. Zurich. Also at Messina
in Italy at the same
time.
2 A.M.
12. In Calabria; especially
at Gerace on the Io-
nian Sea.
Oct. 18. In the Canton of Neuf-
slight, but lasting
some minutes.
5.
6.
The city much injured. Probably this event is Phil. Trans. 1769, p. 71.
only the same with that in 1724.
Coll. Acad.; Bertrand; Scheuchzer.
Collection Académique.
175.
Extended in the Erzgebirge seven or eight miles Ditto; Journ. Hist. Sept. 1720, p.
in length, and felt in the mines at the depth
of 169 toises. A magnet let its keeper fall,|
but sustained it afterwards just as well as be-
fore. Accompanied here by thunder and hail.
Two days before, the barometer descended
suddenly and rapidly at Freiberg.
Did some mischief at the monastery of Monte Collection Académique.
Cassino.
Did some damage at Messina..
Gerace was ruined
During a violent tempest
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto; Bertrand.
At night.
chatel.
Nov. Leghorn
Night between
19 and 20.
A trembling.
...
Dec. 20. Several parts of Switzer-Lasted about a minute
5h 30m A.M. land, as St. Gall, Turgau,
8 A.M.
About 1720-
1730.
the borders of the lake of
Constance, at Constance,
Stein, Appenzell, Rein-
egg, Altstätten, and as
far as Lindau in Bavaria.
Also, though feebly, at
Zurich.
St. Gall...
Neighbourhood of Her-
nösand.
1721. Mar. 24. Selva in the island of
Majorca.
Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. t. li.
p. 577.
Accompanied by noise, and followed by a warm Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
In some places
wind and sulphurous vapour.
houses were thrown down.
More shocks
At Zurich the barometer was at 26 in. 54 lines Ditto.
on the 19th, and on the 20th at 26 in. 3 lines.
Extended for 30 miles to the north and to the Acad. des Sciences de Stockholm,
south.
1748.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise and by Journ. Hist. Juillet, 1721, p. 21.
inundations. Several houses were thrown down.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
121
1721. April. 4. In Hungary.
26. Tabriz in Persia
May 11. Myrdalen in Iceland
...
July 3. Throughout almost the In Bâle two shocks
7h 45m A.M.
whole of Switzerland ;]
especially in the Can-
ton of Bâle, at Wal-
lenburg, at Porentrui,
and at Mühlhausen.
In the Canton of Berne
along the Aar; slightly
in Lucerne; more vio-
lently in Zurich. Ex-
tended as far as Stras-
burg.
Aug. 3. Venice
1722. May 24. St. Jago in Chili.
Nov. 29. Algiers...
were distinguished
acting horizontally
backwards and for-
wards in the direc-
tion from E. to W.
At Berne another]
slight shock was
felt about 9 A.M.
A rather violent shock
Several shocks.
Collection Académique.
The city was entirely ruined and more than 8000 Vivenzio, 1783, p. 150; Malcolm's
persons lost their lives. Perrey says 9th or
26th April.
History of Persia, vol. i. p. 614;
Journ. Hist. Oct. 1721, p. 276.
Accompanied by an eruption of the volcano v. Hoff.
Katlegiaa.
Dan. Bachofen's Chronik.
At Bâle, where some walls and chimneys were Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.;
thrown down, accompanied by a subterranean
murmur, at Porentrui by a loud noise, and]
followed by a strong odour. The cold became
extremely sharp for a short time immediately
after the earthquake. Some days afterwards
great storms, which did much mischief in
Italy.
Houses injured
Journ. Hist. Oct. 1721, p. 276.
Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff.
Gazette de France, 20 Février, 1723.
Dec. 27. Portiman and Villanova Shocks for from one The sea was much Houses were thrown down, and bells sounded of Ditto; Journ. Hist. Avril, 1723,
Between 5
and 6 P.M.
in Portugal, and in
to three minutes.
fact all the south coast
from Cape St. Vincent.
Slight trembling.
....
About Faenza, Fiorenzuola, and Several shocks....
1723. April 13. Eglisau
Aug.
in the Mugello.
Barbary, about Algiers Ditto
1724. Jan, 13. In Bretagne
A slight trembling,
8 P.M.
not lasting more
than a minute.
May 17. Thyngsore-Syssel in Ice-Very violent..
land.
agitated, and the
river Accava was
dry for some hours.
themselves. Rather violent at Albufeira, Loulé, p. 268.
Silves, Faro and Tavira, where it was accom-
panied by loud noises and great destruction
of buildings. The latter of the two journals
quoted gives the date 27th January 1723, but
this is probably only a mistake.
On the 23rd June Vesuvius, and in the following
November Etna, were in eruption.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Gazette de France, 1723, Sept. 25
and Oct. 2.
Shaw's Travels in Barbary, in Pin-
kerton's Voyages and Travels,
vol. xv. p. 608.
Preceded, some seconds before, by a loud noise Coll. Acad. t. v. p. 64; Acad. des
Scien. de Paris, 1725, p. 4.
Accompanied by the eruption of Krabla, av. Hoff.
mountain not before known to be a volcano.
This eruption continued at intervals until
1730.
122
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1724. June 11. Pekin and many places The
9 A.M.
3.
shocks lasted
in the province of
about four minutes.
Xansi in China.
Ditto
More shocks
Noon.
7h 30m P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
Oct. 12. Lisbon
Two very violent
Dec.
Sienna
Sciacca in Sicily
shocks, with an in-
terval of some hours.
4.
5.
6.
Houses were thrown down, and about 1000 Du Halde, Déscription de la Chine,
people killed.
t. i. p. 481.
Many walls were cracked
Many shocks, lasting The Arno was disturb- M. Pilla gives the date December 11, 1 P.M.
altogether ten hours.
ed in its course.
}
Shocks during some
months.
Forty leagues to the west
of Lisbon.
Though not expressly
stated, of course this
was felt at sea.
Violent..
Constantinople
Ditto.
Ditto.
Balbi, Essai Pol. sur le royaume
de Portug. t. i. p. 102; Journ.
Hist. Jan. 1725, p. 40.
Gazette de France, 20 et 27 Janv.
1725; Journ. Hist. Mars, 1725,
p. 203.
Ferrara, Campi flegrei della Sicilia.
Collection Académique.
Hadschi Chalifa.
In Barbary; principally At sea three shocks Also felt on board an The barometer very high, and the air calm and Shaw's Travels in Barbary, in Pin-
at Algiers. Extended were felt.
from Miliana to Bona.
Algerine vessel, at sea,
5 leagues S. of the
Seven Capes, north
coast of Africa (no
ground with a line of
200 fathoms). It ap-
peared as if a weight of
several tons had been
let fall on the ballast.
serene. No immediate change of either after
kerton's Voyages and Travels,
vol. xv. p. 608.
the earthquake.
In Denmark
1725. Jan. 8. Lima and Arequipa in
Peru.
15. Antigua
Violent. Lasted three
minutes.
21. Tchitinsck in the neigh-A very violent shock.
(O.S.?) 7P.M. bourhood of Baikal.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
Vivenzio; v. Hoff.
Gazette de France, 19 Mai, 1725.
Enormous fissures were produced both in the Pallas, Voyage, t. iv. p. 396.
land and ice. Everything which was suspended
in the houses was set in motion. The weather
was calm.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
123
1725. April17. Florence
20. Ditto
June 17. Venice
About 11 A.M.
30. Naples
July 1. Ditto
Aug. 3. District of Eglisau. Both
Rather violent.
Ditto
Two slight shocks
Violent.
Ditto
2 P.M.
banks of the Rhine
were shaken.
Sept. 17. Padua
17th hour.
Oct. At Mola, Forli, Fontana, Several slight shocks.
•
Gazette de France, 19 Mai, 1725.
Ditto.
Ditto, 13 Octobre.
Ditto, 4 Août.
For eight days Vesuvius had been throwing out Ditto.
ashes, flames, and smoke.
Preceded by a loud noise like a clap of thunder or Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Scheuchzer.
the discharge of a piece of ordnance, which appear-
ed to come from the mountain of Hohen-Egg.
At full moon
During inundations.
the latter end
Casola, &c.
of the month.
Nov. 4. Faenza in Romagna
Some rather violent
shocks.
28. Ditto
Ditto
Some buildings were injured
Constantinople
beginning of
the year.
to 8.
Sicily; principally at
Palermo.
1726. At the At Leghorn and Florence
Feb. 6 All the eastern side of Very violent
16. District of Eglisau
April 9. Sienna and the neigh-One
About the bourhood.
15. Aleppo. Also felt at Three rather violent
very violent
4th hour of
shock, followed by
two other slighter
the night.
ones.
Oh 15m P.M.
Alexandretta at the
same hour.
Oct.
May to Sciacca in Sicily
July 7. Eglisau,
7 A.M.
Hiltenberg,
Glattfelden, Berne, some
parts of the Pays de Vaud,
Frütingen, and the neigh-
bourhood, and through-
out the Sibenthal.
shocks from E. to
W. in two minutes.]
Numerous shocks
The springs
troubled.
were
3000 persons perished
Toaldo, Essai Météor. p. 270.
Journ. Hist. Fév. 1726, p. 109.
Gazette de France, 8 Déc. 1725.
Ditto, 15 Déc.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Gazette de France, 25 Mai, 1726.
Huot, Cours de Géol.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
Did great damage to the houses both of the "Manoscritto presso il cav. Perfetti."
town and neighbourhood.
Some old walls were thrown down
$
Mercure de France, 1726, Oct.
p. 2349.
Michele del Bono, loc. cit.
Bertrand; Scheuchzer; Coll. Acad.
124
REPORT—1852.
1.
Between 10
1726. Sept. 1. Palermo
and 11 P.M.
Oct. 17. Naples
About 7 P.M.
31. Ditto
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
2.
3.
The first shocks were
comparatively slight,
but they increased
rapidly in violence,
and continued for
twenty-four or twen-
ty-five minutes.
Two shocks, followed
by a third an hour
afterwards.
A slight shock, and an
hour
afterwards
another rather more
violent.
Nov. 6. Ivelcelster (Ilchester ?) A rather violent shock.
About 6 A.M.
in England.
In the northern part of Several shocks.
Iceland.
1727.
Jan. Palermo
Night
be-
tween 5 and 6.
Five
shocks.
consecutive
6. Ditto, and extending Two more shocks
over all Sicily.
7. Palermo
At midnight.
Another shock.
8. Ditto. (Several of these Another, as violent as
shocks were felt at those of Jan. 11.
Malta.)
May 12. Frankfort on the Maine.
1693.
4.
5.
6.
A quarter of the town was completely ruined. Coll. Acad.; Gazette de France, Oct.
Four churches, ten palaces, and 1600 houses 11 et 19; Borouski, loc. cit.;
were thrown down, and from 3000 to 6000 Journ. Hist. Déc. 1725, p. 420.
persons perished. The earth opened in one
street, and threw out burning sulphur and red-
hot stones, which reduced the houses of that
quarter to ashes in less than half an hour.
During the earthquake the atmosphere ap-
peared as if on fire. Half an hour before a
loud noise had been heard in the air. Accord-
ing to v. Hoff, there was another earthquake
a few days after at Noto. Ferrara gives the
date for the event at Palermo, November 1.
Gazette de France, 30 Nov., 1726;
Journ. Hist. Janv. 1727, p. 46.
Gazette de France, 6 Déc. 1726.
Ditto, Nov. 30.
Accompanied by an eruption of the volcano De Kerguélen Trémarec, Voyage
Krabla. Both this year and the next were
marked by several volcanic eruptions in Iceland,
most of which are said to have been preceded
by subterranean commotions.
11;
dans la Mer du Nord, p. 37; Hist.
gén. des Voyages, t. xviii. p.
Coll. Acad.
Journ. Hist. Mai, 1727, p. 349.
The town of Noto was much injured. (v. Hoff Ditto.
gives as date for this the 5th January.)
Many houses damaged
Ditto.
Ditto.
Did some damage to buildings
Lersner's Chronik; Kriegk.

6 A.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
125
7
1727. Aug.... Sutton and Dartford in Several shocks.
Kent.
Oct. 4. Naples. Extended also to
Swabia and England.
Nov. 9. New England
(N.S.). Be
tween 10 and
11 P.M.
7 Martinique
to 27.
11 (A.M.?)
One very violent shock
followed by five or
six slighter ones, in
the direction N.E.
to S.W.
Shocks each day, some
lasting more than
three minutes (?).
18. Newbury in New En-Another shock, fol-
gland.
Tabriz in Persia
1728. Jan. 30. New England
lowed by three to six
more every day and
night up to the 23rd.
There were repeated
The ground sank in one place in a meadow, and Phil. Trans. 1727, p. 305.
on the 2nd of this month fire broke out from
the ground at 10 or 11 miles from Canterbury,
continuing so for some days.
Huot, loc. cit.
and 124, vol. 1. p. 9; Coll. Acad.
Accompanied by loud subterranean explosions. Phil. Trans. vol. xxxv. pp. 33, 63,
Preceded by an extraordinary calm; the stars
sparkling brilliantly. The earth opened at
Newbury, 40 leagues (or English miles?) N.E.
of Boston, and threw out fine sand with ashes
and pieces of sulphur.
Walls were cracked vertically, and one horizon-Journ. Histor. Mars, 1728, p. 229;
tally; many being thrown down. A consider-
able piece of land sank into the earth.
Preceded by a loud noise
Huot, Cours de Géol. t. i. p. 112.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
p. 13.
2 P.M.
Feb.
slight shocks felt in
this region from the
9th November 1727,
to the 2nd August
1728. For details]
see Phil. Trans. loc.
cit.
Epstein, three miles from Several shocks.
Wiesbaden.
The city was ruined, and 77,000 people perished. Huot, loc. cit.; Hadschi Chalifa.
Phil. Trans. vol. 1.
v. Hoff.
Aug. 3. In Alsace, Switzerland, The earthquake recur- The Rhine was much The bell of the great clock at Berne sounded five Journ. Hist. Oct. 1728, p. 287;
Between 4
and 5 P.M.
and part of Germany; red at Bâle during the
especially at Berne, night, and at Strasburg
Zurich, Eglisau, Bâle, there were five shocks
Strasburg, Mannheim, on the 3rd at 10h 30m
and all the country A.M., 4 P.M. (the most
between Worms, violent), 4h 30m P.M.,
Mayence, Frankfort, 9 P.M. and midnight
Offenbach, Hanau, and two on the 4th, at
and Aschaffenburg. 2h 15m A.M. (very vio-
Also at Geneva. lent), & 3h 45m (slight).
swollen.
times, and at the same place they had had the
day before a violent tempest with thunder.
At Strasburg the earthquake extended 30
leagues east and west. Perrey says, without
however quoting any authority, that an earth-
quake was felt this day at dawn at Newbury
in New England; and that shocks had been
experienced there every month this year ex-
cept April.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; France
Pittor. art. Strasburg; Bachofen's
Chronik; Lersner's Chronik ;
Kriegk.
126
REPORT-1852.
1.
1728. Sept.... China
2.
Nov. 28. Luçon in the Philippine
Islands, especially at
Manilla.
3.
4.
5.
Great devastation at Manilla
1729. Jan. 13. A great part of Switzer-At Zurich there were The boats upon the Cracks were produced in the castle of Interlachen;
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
land; especially at three shocks, the first
Berne, more violently at the hour mentioned,
on the lakes of Thun the second at 2, and
and Brienz, at Inter- the third at 5 the next
lachen, Spiez, Zurich, morning. At Frütingen
Frütingen (most vio- the shocks recurred
lently of all), Rettin-periodically for eight
gen, Constance, Bâle, nights, beginning at
Lausanne, Geneva, 10 at night and ending
Vevey, and generally at 7 the next morn-
through the Cantoning. At Rettingen also
du Vaud.
the earthquake lastedj
several days.
Another shock.
18. Geneva and Bâle.
9h 15m P.M.
Mar.25. Newbury in New En- Repeated slightshocks
lakes of Thun and
Brienz were vio-
lently driven on
shore.
that of Spiez was much shaken. Lightning
was observed some days before at Zurich.
The night was fine but very cold, and a slight
wind had been blowing from noon. From time
to time this wind would become stronger,
and then cease, and at the moment of its
ceasing the shocks would recur. The walls of
the church and castle of Rykenbach were
cracked. The earth opened at a short distance
from the Sibenthal. Some damage was done
at Constance.
6.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
Don Ildefonso de Aragon, Descrip-
cion Geogr. y Topogr. de la Ysla
de Luzon, Manilla(1819), t. i. p. 8.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Bachofen's
Chronik.
Ditto.
For details of these numerous slight shocks see Phil. Trans. vols. xxxv. and 1.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
gland.
June 1. Sienna
from this date until]
1741.
A violent shock
2nd hour of
the night.
5th hour.
Ditto
2. Ditto
A slight shock.
Ditto
In the morning.
Ditto
Ditto
About noon.
Florence, and the coun- Very violent for ten
Night between
22 and 23.
try for at least six or
seven leagues round.
minutes.
Some time
after the last.
Velletri
1
Macchi, nelle sue Memor.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto.
Some houses were ruined
Journ. Hist. Sept. 1729, p. 195.
Bertrand says for this year-Sundry earthquakes Ditto.
in Italy.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
127
1729.
Constantinople
Sweden
Japan
1730. Mar. 28. Genoa
Several earthquakes
One shock
In Different points in Italy; Several shocks.
the course of especially at Massa-di-
the month.
May 12.
About 10 P.M.
Carrara.
Rome, Tivoli, Aquila, At Rome but one shock
Norcia, Cascia, Virsa, was felt, which lasted
Matrica, Monteleone, nearly six minutes (?).
&c. Sulmona also
suffered much.
June 12. In
Also
Abruzzo.
slightly at Messina.
July 8. Concepcion in Chili
8 A.M.
9. Ditto
……. In Helsingland
At the other places
three shocks were ex-
perienced, of which
the last was the most
violent at Norcia.
The shocks continued,
almost every day up
to the 28th, when
there was another
violent one.
Several slight shocks
at Messina.
Several shocks.
More shocks, recur-
ring at intervals for
many months.
Rather violent
Night between
24 and 25.
Nov. 30. Island of Graciosa, in the Two violent shocks...
Canaries.
Hadschi Chalifa.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
The city of Meaco was destroyed. A volcanic v. Hoff.
eruption took place soon after. According to
the Journal de Physique, t.xiv. p. 111, this event
should be placed in the year 1730.
No damage done....
Journ. Hist. 1730.
Houses were thrown down at Massa-di-Carrara, Ditto.
and many people perished in the ruins.
At Tivoli some walls were cracked; at Norcia Ditto.
the shock was so violent that almost all the
houses were thrown down. More than 500
persons perished there.
Leonessa was almost entirely destroyed
Ditto.
Accompanied by a vio- The city terribly injured
lent agitation of the
ocean, which, at the
first shocks, sud-
denly retired, and
thenonreturning in-
undated the city and
adjoining country.
Hist. gén, des Voyages, t. xix.
pp. 415 and 419.
Completed the destruction of the city
Ditto.
Observ. Bromann.; Acta Litt. et
Scientif. Sueciæ, III. A.
p. 105.
Followed by a volcanic eruption
Journ. Hist. Mai, 1731, p. 350.
128
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
54
1730. Dec. 6. At the western point of
Teneriffe.
Kieff in Russia
1731. Begin-China
ning of the year
Mar. 20. At Naples and in La Very violent.
(N.S.) 4 A.M.
Puglia.
there was a trem-
21. Ditto
8 A.M.
The earth opened, and a little hill sank into the Journ. Hist. Mai, 1731, p. 350.
fissure.
Nova Acta Acad. Petropol. t. xv.;
Hist. p. 71.
Four provinces were much injured by earth-Gentleman's Magazine, vol. i. p. 309.
quakes.
First At Siponto and Bar-The heavens were obscured by heavy clouds, Phil. Trans. (edit. 1745) t. ix. p. 398;
bling, then a pulsa-
tion, and finally a
rocking motion like
that of a ship, last-
ing altogether three
min. and some secs.
Shorter and less vio-
lent than the last.
April 17. Foggia and its environs Fifty shocks during
the day.
June 4. The island of Lancerote, Violent shocks..
one of the Canaries.
letta the fishermen
perceived a sudden
rising of the sea
which nearly wreck-
ed their boats, al-
though there was
no wind.
which afterwards cleared away before a gentle
breeze from the North. Water was thrown
out from wells of 30 or 40 feet deep.
Journ. Hist. Juin, 1731, p. 411;
Seyfart, p. 111; v. Hoff.
The heavens were clear, but the sun appeared Ditto
pale as if obscured by thin vapour. Before
this earthquake the inhabitants of the Terra-
di-Bari perceived around Monte Gargano a
sort of flame like sudden lightning, which
vanished in smoke. In the neighbourhood of
Foggia this and the other earthquakes of April,
October, and November, were observed to be
preceded in general by violent wind from the
north-east. Sometimes however it was quite
calm. These aërial phænomena were accom-
panied by terrible noises in the open country.
Foggia was greatly injured. It was supposed
to be the centre of the shocks, and that they
diminished in the ratio of the square of the
distances of the places at which they were felt
from it. About 600 persons perished. A spring
of hot water made its appearance.
3600 persons perished
Accompanying a very violent and most remark-
able volcanic eruption, which began on the 1st
September 1730, was extremely violent for two
years, and did not entirely cease until the 16th
April 1736.
Journ. Hist. 1731, Juillet, p. 46.
V.
Buch quotes the account of Don
Andr. Lorenz. Curbato, the curé
of Yaisa in the island.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
129
1731. June 15. Cavaillon in the depart- Violent.
Between 10] ment of Vaucluse.
The dome of the Porte de la Couronne fell
and 11 P.M.
Sept. 20. In the Abruzzo
Very violent. Many
other slighter shocks
during the month.
Oct. 17. At Naples, and in Puglia One very violent
and Abruzzo.
19. Aynho in Northampton-
(N.S.) 3 A.M. shire.
(N.S.) 4 A.M.
shock, followed by
others less so.
ing one minute, or,
according to some,
even two.
21. Ditto, and in the neigh-Another shock, last-
bourhood, at Bloxham
(4 miles S.W.), Bar-
ford (5 miles off), Ban-
bury (4 miles W.),
Adderbury(1 mile W.),
Croughton (1 mile E.),
and Charlton (1 mile
N.); but it does not
appear to have ex-
..JAcad. des Sciences de Paris, 1731,
Hist. p. 19; Coll. Acad. t. vii.
p. 100.
Several buildings thrown down. It was re- Journ. Hist. 1731, Déc. p. 413.
marked that this earthquake and that of the
20th March were each just two days before
the equinox.
Many buildings were thrown down at Canosa... Ditto, 1732, Janv. p. 42.
Accompanied by a noise like distant thunder. Phil. Trans. (edit. 1745) vol. x.
The Journal Historique places this event in the p. 249; Coll. Acad.
middle of November.
The windows were shaken violently. Followed, Ditto.
one minute after, by brilliant lightning at
Aynho. The day after, the sky appeared the
colour of earth.
Nov. 30. In China; in and around Extremely
Shortly be-
fore 11 A.M.
Pekin.
violent.
After the first and
greatest shock there
followed in less than
twenty-four hours
twenty-three other
slighter ones.
Dec. 9. Florence
A slight shock.
About 5 P.M.)
t. i. p. 486; Bertholon in the
Journal de Physique, t. xiv. p. 111.
The first shock was so violent that buildings Du Halde, Description de la Chine,
were instantaneously thrown down, and in
less than a minute 100,000 persons in the
city of Pekin alone were buried in the ruins,
and still more in the surrounding country,
where whole districts were ruined.
earthquake was not everywhere of equal
violence in the line of its course, so that
some places therein escaped comparatively
well, though between others which were
ruined.
The
The same day a luminous cloud was seen, driven Journ. Hist. Fév. 1732, p. 118.
with some violence from E. to W., where it dis-
appeared below the horizon. This phenomenon
is said to have been quite different from an
aurora borealis.
tended to the south or
south-east.
K
1852.
130
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1731. Dec. 23. Island of Lanzerote, one The
of the Canaries.
The town of St. Croix
in Morocco.
1731 or 1732. Felt at Bâle. It is said to
At 6 P.M.
have extended from Po-
land to the Pyrenees.
1732. Jan. 10. Seville in Spain
Between 8
3.
most
violent
earthquake which
had been felt in that
island during the
two preceding years
of eruption.
4.
5.
6.
On the 28th the eruption was renewed, having v. Buch, quoting Don Andr. Lorenz.
ceased for about a month. This earthquake Curbeto, curé of Yaisa in this
and that of June 4, before quoted, are the only island.
ones particularized, but it seems probable, from
the account of the eruption, that slight shocks
were frequently felt before or during its out-
bursts.
The town was ruined.
Verneur, Journal des Voyages, t. xv.
p. 50.
Bernoulli only says as to date, in a letter of 19th Jean Bernoulli, Œuvres complètes,
t. iv. p. 515; Coll. Acad.
June 1737, "circiter ante quinque vel sex
annos, hora sexta pomeridiana.
""
The second shock threw down some old walls... Journ. Hist. Mars, 1732, p. 203.
and 9 A.M.
Feb. 25. Acapulco
A slight shock, which
lasted nearly a mi-
nute. Half an hour
after, a more vio-
lent one.
Very violent
May 21. At Leghorn, in Tuscany, Six shocks
In the after- and as far as Genoa.
noon.
Aug.
Night between
9 and 10.
Imola, Forli, and Faenza Three shocks
Sept. 5. Canada. Also felt slightly A violent earthquake
at Boston, in Pennsyl-
Noon.
vania, and at Anna-
polis in Maryland.
Nov. 1. Naples
One slight shock
Accompanied by an Destroyed a large number of the houses
extraordinary flux
and reflux move-
ment of the sea. It
rose 2 or 3 mètres
above the level of
high water, then re-
tired, after being a
moment stationary.
Abel du Petit-Thouars, Voyage de la
Vénus, t. ii. p. 212.
The same day a disastrous tempest at Leghorn... Journ. Hist. Août, 1732, p. 111.
Some damage done.
Ditto, Nov. p. 341.
Some mischief was done at Montreal. At Anna-Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 13.
polis a clock was stopped at 11 a.m.
Vivenzio quotes "Relazione del tre-
nel di 29 Novembre
muoto
1732.'
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
29.|In
1732. Nov. 29. In the kingdom of Naples, A very violent earth-
13 hour.
the Terra di Lavoro, and
the two Calabrias. The
centre appears to have
been about Vesuvius, and
from it the earthquake
seems to have radiated in
eight different directions,
particularized by v. Hoff.
At Rome also a slight
shock was felt.
Dec. 1. Gallipoli on the west
coast of the southern
part of the province
quake. Another
shock was felt at
Rome the night fol-
lowing.
Della Torre; Journ. Hist.
Buildings were thrown down at Naples. Ariano Ditto; Huot, loc. cit.; Coll. Acad.;
was almost entirely destroyed. Laurino also
was much injured. 1940 persons are said to
have been killed and 1455 wounded.
9th December Etna was in eruption.
On the
Seyfart, p. 113.
of Otranto.
Island of Corfu
Rather violent.
On the side of Fort the
sea appeared to rise
up.
Accompanied by a loud noise from the side where Mercure de France, Mars, p. 549.
the sea seemed to rise up. Followed by dis-
astrous rains.
Gentleman's Magazine, 1750, p. 56.
Strontian in Argyleshire,|
and all along the western
coast of Scotland, though
to no great breadth.
Jan. Benevento and Naples
1733.
Middle of the
month.
Shocks which were
very violent at Be-
nevento, and slight
at Naples.
29. In Puglia and Basilicata. One shock, followed
Ariano.
by other slight ones
for some time.
Also felt at More slight shocks
March. Naples.
Night between
21 and 22.
May 18. Frankfort,
Offenbach, Three shocks
2 P.M.
Hanau, Giessen, Butz-
bach, Darmstadt, and
About the same time Etna was in eruption
Journ. Hist. Avril, 1733, p. 265.
Accompanied at Matera by a loud noise in the Ditto.
air.
Ariano suffered considerably
Ditto, Juin, 1733, p. 399.
Stones were thrown from the walls, and at Seyfart, p. 113.
Mayence a bell was made to sound.
Mayence; and all the
district enclosed by
these places.
June 14. Annapolis in Maryland,
North America.
23. Pardines in Auvergne... Several shocks.
The day and month of this event do not seem Collection Académique.
fixed with certainty as the 14th June.
v. Hoff.

K 2
132
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
1734. Nov. 5. In Sussex; especially at At Havant two shocks
(N.S.) Be-Havant, Arundel, Gore-were felt, each lasting
tween 3 andling, Tarning, Shoreham, 2 or 3 secs. and with a
4 A.M. (At Goodwood, &c. Also felt shortinterval between.
Chichester at Portsmouth, and Chi-Some supposed the di-
at 3 30 orchester; and in France rection to be E. to W.,
45m.) at Havre and as far as the while others thought
other side of the Seine. it to be N. to S.
The whole of the district Violent..
of Sunnlendinga in
Iceland.
Lima in Peru
Shocks were felt here 3]
times during the year.
1735. Aug. 7. Frankfort on the Maine, Several shocks..
to 4.
Mayence, and Cologne.
Oct. 1 Etna and the country for Repeated shocks
30 miles round.
1736. Apr. 23. Fontcouverte
rienne).
(Mau-Very
considerable
trembling.
May 1. Ochil Hills in Scotland Two shocks
1 A.M.
June 12. Throughout the whole of Rather considerable.
A little be- Switzerland, & the coun-
fore 8 P.M. try round. Felt at Bâle.
13. Geneva..
6h 12m A.M.
Dec.
Beginning of
the month.
Province of Quito; espe-
pecially the town of
Llactacunga.
(Accord-All the northern part of
A single shock
4.
5.
6.
Acad. des Sciences de Paris, 1734,
p. 4; Coll. Acad. t. vi. p. 617,
and t. vii. p. 103
The atmosphere was quite calm. The weather Phil. Trans. (edit.1745) vol. x. p.247;
became suddenly cold just before. All move-
ables were much shaken. The barometer was
about 30 in. Horses were observed to be much
frightened, and to endeavour to make good
their footing.
Voyage en Islande, loc. cit.; Huot;
v. Hoff.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noises, and fol- Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. p. 114.
lowed by an eruption of Etna, which did not
end until July 1736.
Accompanied by subterranean noises
Mgr Alexis Billiet, Notice sur les
tremblemens de terre de Mau-
rienne, Mém. de Turin, 2º série, t. ii.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. vi.
p. 289.
Some walls were cracked, and chimneys thrown Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Jean Ber-
down.
noulli, t. iv. p. 515.
Ditto.
Llactacunga was much injured. Flames came Bouguer, De la Figure de la terre,
forth from a lake near to it.
p. 74.
Huot, loc. cit.
ing to Ke-
Sicily; especially Ci-
ferstein, in
minna, Palermo, and
May.)
Naso.
Island of Cyprus
Island of Cephalonia
Very violent
v. Hoff.
Did great damage in the northern part of the Montgom. Martin, History of the
island. Probably simultaneous with the earth- British Colonies, vol. v. p. 415.
quake at Cyprus.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
133
1737. Feb. 6. Boston in North Ame-One shock
4h 30m P.M. rica.
12. The Bas Valais, and a Several shocks.
part of the Pays de Vaud.
March 3. Constantinople
12. Ditto
5. Smyrna
May 11. Bâle
3h 45m A.M.
Lasted two minutes..
11. Carlswich (Carlsruhe ?) A considerable shock.
in Swabia.
12. Ditto
3h 45m A.M.
13. Ditto
1h 15m P.M.
14. Ditto
2 A.M.
15. Ditto
About 3b 45
m
A.M.
Another sudden shock
at 2h 30m P.M., lasting
about two minutes,
and felt with still more
violence at Radstadt.
At Bâle a very slight
one at 3 P.M.
Other
shocks at Carlsruhe at
10 P.M., and midnight.
A violent shock at the
time mentioned, and
slight tremblings all
day. At Bâle a very
slight shock at 5A.M.
One violent shock.
Another at between
3 and 4 P.M., and
again at 5 P.M.
A violent shock
Another violent shock
at 5h 45m A.M. fol-
lowed by oscillations
for three minutes.
Two more at 6h 46
and 47mA.M. Another
at 8h 20A.M.,follow-
ed by tremblings for
eight minutes. At 10
A.M. a violent shock,
followed by slight
tremblings all day.
Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 13.
Bertrand.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol.vii. p.319.
Ditto.
Jean Bernoulli, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Acad.
Accompanied by a noise like distant thunder or Jean Bernoulli, t. iv. p. 304; Coll.
the rolling of vehicles. The second shock was
the most violent; buildings being much shaken
and tables and vessels thrown down. The wea-
ther was extremely hot, but the sky was calm
and clear.
Attended with noise
Ditto.
The first shock accompanied by a loud subterra- Ditto.
nean noise coming from the West. A storm
about 3 P.M.
Walls were cracked. An extremely violent eruption Ditto.
of Vesuvius began this day, & lasted until the 23rd.
Many of the shocks were attended with subter-Ditto.
ranean noise.
Won
134
REPORT-1852.
6.
Jean Bernoulli, t. iv. p. 304; Coll.
Acad.
1.
2.
3.
1737. May 16. Carlswich (Carlsruhe ?) 5 or 6 violent shocks,
5 to 6h 15m in Swabia.
A.M.
17. Ditto
5 to 6 A.M.
18. Ditto
5 to 6 A.M.
19. Ditto
The whole of
the first hour
(from mid-
night of the
18th).
principally at 5h 37 and
46. Again at a little
after 4 and at 5 P.M.
numerous and violent
shocks and tremblings.
Many shocks and
tremblings as before.
Again at 8 A.M. and
8h 5m to 8h 20m.
in
m
Several shocks, recur-
ringat 9 A.M. At 9h45m
P.M. a terrible earth-
quake lasting 3 or 4m.
Again at between 10
and 11 P.M. (one at
10h 45m was vertical)
and at 11h 45 P.M.
Many shocks, but less
violent than the form-
er. About 3 A.M.a vio-
lent trembling. Some
minutes before 4 A.M.,
two vertical shocks. At
6h & rather more than
40m 2 terrible shocks,
followed, 1m after, by
a third, and continuous
tremblings. Between
noon and 1 P.M., two
more vertical shocks.
At 1 P.M. a violent
shock from the S.E.
At 1h 30m another from
the S. At 2h 15m one
from S.E., at 3h and
some minutes,another.
4.
5.
The walls trembled much
The sky, which had hitherto been clear (the Ditto.
wind at S.W.), became obscured; the barometer
went down about 4 P.M., and three thunder clouds]
formed in the W., S. W. and S., about 8 P.M. The
sky then cleared again, and at night lightning
was seen in the W., and W.S.W.
These shocks did some damage. Almost all were Ditto.
accompanied by loud subterranean noises. The
heavens were a little cloudy; thunder and
rain from 8 to 9 P.M. At 9h 45m P.M. an igneous
meteor was seen.
Most of these shocks attended as before with Ditto.
loud subterranean noises. The weather vari-
able, and the wind shifting. At about 4 A.M.,
an aurora borealis, visible notwithstanding the
clouds which then obscured the heavens.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
135
1737. May 20. Ditto
From 1 A.M.
to noon.
2 A.M.
21. Ditto
22. Ditto
1 to 3 (A.M.
or P.M.?).
Many shocks; espe-
cially one at 7 A.M.;
another a little before
10, some minutes past
10, at 10h 45m A.M.;
& also at 10h 30m P.M.
Trembling
Aurora borealis seen.
The barometer had gone Ditto.
down. At night clouds, rain, and lightning.
The barometer very low. Thunder, clouds, and Ditto.
rain.
The barometer still very low. The weather wet, Ditto.
windy, and cold.
Four shocks.
40 and some minutes
At 10h
23. Ditto
P.M. shocks for four
minutes.
Other
moderate
The rain almost continuous. Winds variable
Ditto.
At noon.
shocks at 3 and 5 P.M.
24. Ditto
2 A.M.
25. Ditto
A
•
Attended with a loud noise. The winds variable Ditto.
and the weather tempestuous. The barometer
went up again.
Heavy rain with wind during the night. The sky Ditto.
cloudy. Vortices in the air.
About 6h 45m
A.M.
26. Ditto
27. Ditto
m
violent vertical
shock, followed by
oscillations for four
minutes. Some mi-]
nutes after, another
shock. At 8 great
trembling; at 9h15"
A.M., another shock,
soon repeated. At
4b30m P.M., another
with oscillations;
and at 6 P.M., one
more shock.
One shock with trem-
bling. At 7 A.M.,
another similar one.
At 6 P.M., a vertical
shock; at 8, another,
and again, half a mi-
nute afterwards, one
rather more feeble.
Vertical with trem-
bling.
During the first shock a whirlwind which agi-Ditto.
tated the air until daybreak. Also an aurora
borealis. At 7 A.M. the barometer had gone
up a little. The mountains were covered with
fog, and it rained. At 6 P.M. the barometer
was much higher. Some lightning was seen.
All the shocks of this day were attended with
noise.
Rain all day and night. The mountains were Ditto.
covered with an extraordinary fog. They abso-
lutely seemed to smoke.
1h 30m A.M.
2 P.M.
136
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
1737. May 28. Carlswich (Carlsruhe ?) Tremblings for eight
in Swabia.
or ten minutes.
2 A.M.
4.
Latter Constantinople
end of May or
Several violent shocks
beginning of
June.
(The
authority says
'depuis peu.")
Sept.... Near Lopatka in Kamt-
5.
6.
Acad.
The weather was hotter than on the preceding Jean Bernoulli, t. iv. p. 304; Coll.
days. The barometer went up in an extraordinary
way. Rain at intervals. Amongst these shocks
at Carlsruhe, 3 (namely, those on May 11, at 2h 30m
P.M., May 18, at 9h 45m P.M., and 11h 45m P.M.)
were extremely violent, 14 others were rather
violent, and the rest were comparatively slight.
Throughout the whole time there appears to have
been a continuous slight trembling motion going
on. During the shocks cocks and hens crowed
repeatedly, and appeared much alarmed. On
holding one's ear to the ground a noise like that
of a vast mass of water in ebullition might be
perceived. The earth was warm, and retained its
heat even after the weather had become cold. The
mountains were covered with thick mists, through|
which traces of a dim light might be perceived.
Globes of fire were seen in the air on the side of
Landau on the 18th; they had also been seen
there three weeks before. At the same time with
these shocks, slight ones were felt at Ulm, where
tempests and lightning were almost continuous.
A castle was thrown down. At one place the Mercure de France, Juin, 1737,
earth opened, and such a quantity of water
p. 1175.
came forth as to inundate several villages.
...The sea was greatly
agitated, overflowed
the land to an ex-
traordinary height,
and then retired so
far that the bottom
was visible between
the first and second
of the Kurile Islands.
Preceded by an eruption of Awatschinskaja or Mém. de l'Acad. de St. Pétersbourg,
Gorälaja lasting twenty-four hours.
1833, ii. p. 11.
p. 337.
Followed by a terrible eruption of Klutschewskaja, v. Hoff; Lyell's Principles of Geo-
which lasted eight days. Great changes were logy, quoting Chappe d'Auteroche,
produced on the surface of the country; many
level places were raised into hills, and others
sunk into chasms. Near the sea lakes and
bays were produced.
schatka.
Oct. 6. Kamtschatka, and the Extremely violent
Kurile Islands.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
137
1737. Oct....Zeitoun in Greece
Dec. 7. Boston and New York in At New York three
(O.S.) Shortly North America.
shocks were felt
before 11 P.M.
during the night.
1738. Jan. 9.
Scarborough in York-
(N.S.)
Oct. 18.
4h 30m P.M.
shire and Taunton (in
Somersetshire?).
Carpentras (department Lasted two minutes...
of Vaucluse) in France.
Nov.
Oct. or Boston in North America
Nov. 25. Padua
8th hour.
Several shocks.
Dec. 30. Halifax and other places
in the West Riding of
Yorkshire.
Kamtschatka
Japan
Violent.
Ditto
1739. Feb. 13. Foggia in Capitanata. Three violent shocks
Also felt at Benevento.
27. Naples
About 6 A.M.
Mar. 24. Smyrna
(O.S.)
A slight shock.
Shocks which lasted
for a month, but con-
tinually decreasing in
violence. The motion
was horizontal from S.
to N., but zigzag like
flashes of lightning.
Fissures opened in the earth of six inches width. Pocock's Travels in the East, in
Pinkerton's Voyages and Travels,
vol. x. p. 745.
At New York some chimneys were thrown down. Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 13.
Accompanied by the rising and falling of the Ditto, 1741, p. 804; and 1748,
ground near a mineral spring which disap- p. 398.
peared, but reappeared soon after.
Accompanied by a noise like 100 twenty-four Hist. de l'Acad. des Sciences de
pounders being fired at once. The acorns of Paris, 1738, Hist. p. 37.
some oaks fell as thickly as if there had been
hail. Two minutes afterwards a rain of earth
as if a mine had been sprung. The earth
opened. Some chimneys were thrown down.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. part i. p. 443.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Appeared as if the earth were suddenly moved Gentleman's Magazine, vol. ix. p. 45.
in a horizontal direction, and then returned to
its former place. Accompanied by vibratory
motions, and ending with a kind of hissing
noise. Possibly this may only be the same as
that of the 9th Jan. wrongly reported as to
year, as that event happened on the 29th Dec.
1737 (O.S.). "The Theory and History of
Earthquakes" gives the date 30th Dec. 1739.
The city of Meaco much injured
Did some damage at Foggia
v. Hoff quotes Kracheninikow.
Vivenzio, 1783, p. 34.
Journ. Hist. 1739, Mai, p. 360.
Ditto.
An island lying at the entrance of the harbour Phil. Trans. 1750, p. 700; Chandler's
suddenly sank, leaving only a sandbank.
Travels in Asia Minor, p. 76;
Hobhouse's Journey through Al-
bania, p. 614.
138
REPORT—-1852.
1.
2.
1739.April 24. Different parts of Puglia One shock
May 4. Valdemone in Sicily
3.
The shocks recurred
for some days (fifteen
according to Michele
del Bono).
There
were altogether 60 or
even 100 of them.
More shocks
Ditto
4.
5.
The town of Naso was almost entirely ruined.
The earth opened and closed again. An erup-
tion of Vulcano in the Lipari islands at the
same time. It was remarked that each shock
was followed by the noise proceeding from
the volcano.
6
Journ. Hist. 1739, Juillet, p. 39.
Ferrara, Campi flegrei; Breislak,
Institut Géol. (German transla-
tion) t. iii. p. 516; Dolomieu,
Voyage aux îles Lipari, p. 27.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
+
21. Ditto
June 9. Ditto
22, Ditto
or 29.
July 23. Batavia in Java
Pekin in China
1740. Jan. 24. Janina in Epirus
7 P.M. to 9 the
next morning.
Ditto
A trembling.
Ten violent shocks
...
30. Annonay (Vivarais) in A trembling, lasting
Between 11 France, one of the extinct three or four seconds.
A.M. and noon. volcanic localities.
Feb. 15. Ditto
2 A.M.
21. Ditto
3h 30m A.M.
Less violent than the
last.
More violent than the
last, less so than the
first. All these shocks
began towards the
south.
March 6. Milan, Leghorn, Pisa, A violent shock
In the morn-
ing.
12 hour.
Lucca, Massa-Carrara,
and as far as Genoa.
Barga (Tuscany). Also Aterrible shock which
at Fornacetta and Bug-lasted the space of
liano.
one Ave Maria. The
days following, other
shocks, but slight and
short.
22. Sciacca in Sicily
Several shocks, recur-
ring up to February
1741.
H. Vogel, Beschreibung seiner See-
reisen (Leipzig, 1797), B. ii. S. 137.
Vivenzio, 1783, p. 34; v. Hoff.
Pouqueville, Voyage en Grèce, t. v.
p. 306.
Acad. des Sciences de Paris, 1740,
p. 2; Coll. Acad. t. viii. p. 64.
Ditto.
Preceded and followed by a noise like that of Ditto.
thunder. This noise lasted half a minute, and
went from octave to octave (!).
Journ. Hist. Mai, 1740, p. 379.
Great damage was done to buildings at Forna-" Notizia inedita," M. Pilla.
cetta and Bugliano, where three persons
perished in the ruins. Probably simultaneous
with the last.
Journ. Hist. Oct. 1740, p. 137.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
139
1740. May 22. Palermo...
One shock
June. Viterbo and Montefalco Many shocks
Beginning of
the month.
Sciacca in Sicily
More than 100 shocks
Dec.
About the
At Naples
beginning of
(v. Hoffsays twenty-
two) in some days.
The most violent on
the 25th, which was
also felt at Palermo.]
A violent shock
Ditto.
Ditto.
Campi flegrei.
It was remarked that, contrary to the general Michele del Bono, loc. cit.; Ferrara,
belief in Sicily, these shocks did not recur after
twenty-four or forty hours.
Journ. Hist. Mars, 1741, p. 200.
the month.
1741. Jan. 29. In the Val-Demone and Violent trembling
Michele del Bono, loc. cit.
Journ. Hist. Avril, 1741, p. 278.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Val-di-Noto.
Feb.
Genoa
A violent shock
Night between
7 and 8.
April 23. Padua
One shock
11h 30m (Ital.)
Oct. 1. Sienna
7 A.M.
Two violent shocks,
followed,
during
Dec. 6. Boston, Roxbury, Ded-A
ham, and Walpole in
New England.
8 A.M.
1742. Jan. 10. Leghorn
the morning, by
eighteen less so.
slight shock.
One slight shock.
Attended with noise. Some damage done to Diario del Sig. Silvestro Castinelli.
buildings; arches, &c. being thrown down.
16. Ditto. Also felt at Pisa. Ditto. A quarter of an
A little after
24th hour,
Italian time
(?)
18. Leghorn
hour after, one from
W. to E. About 4
o'clock more shocks
in the same direc-
tion. At 10h 30m,
two others.
Slight undulations,
scarcely perceptible.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 204.
Phil. Trans. 1742; Journ. Hist. 1742,
Avril, p. 273; Seyfart, p. 114; Coll.
Acad.; communication of M. Pilla
to M. Perrey.
The weather was very warm in the morning, but Ditto.
became cold in the evening. Extraordinary
clouds were remarked. The following day,
fine rain ending in snow.
Ditto.

140
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
12h30m
1742. Jan. 19. Leghorn. Also at Pisa... Several shocks, all The shocks at noon Vapours of an extraordinary character were seen
12h 30m noon.
from W. to E.
20. Ditto
25. Leghorn
From the 20th
to the 23rd
hour.
1 P.M.
26. Ditto
27. Ditto, at Pisa, Genoa,
and as far as Lastra
near Florence. (Ac-
cording to M. Pilla,
from Genoa to Ce-
cina.)
Several shocks during
the day. A violent
one at 5h 25m, from
(or to?) the S.E.,
and lasting 10 or 12
secs. More of consi-)
derable violence up
to the 20th hour of
the 21st.
The ground was in
continual agitation
during the time
mentioned.
Slight but very nume-
rous shocks.
Three terrible shocks,
lasting 30 or 32 secs.,
and ending with a
violent gyratory mo-
tion. Followed oc-
casionally, up to
the 18th March, by
slight shocks.
May 9. Lima and Arequipa in Lasted nearly a mi-
9h 45m A.M.
Peru.
nute. Followed by
numerous slight
shocks up to the
19th.
were felt by the cap-
tain of a Dutch ves-
sel between capes
Corse and Mele. Ex-
traordinary motions
were observed off
the coast.
at dawn, and remained until two hours before
the shocks. The heat then became excessive,
and the shocks began with a loud noise. The
water in some wells was increased before the
shocks.
6.
Phil. Trans. 1742; Journ. Hist.1742,
Avril, p. 273; Seyfart, p.114; Coll.
Acad.; communication of M. Pilla
to M. Perrey.
The weather, at the time of the principal shock, Ditto.
was rainy. At night a strange light, which is
ill described, was seen; probably an aurora
borealis.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by a horrible subterranean noise. Ditto.
The atmosphere brilliant and the air calm.
The weather became now very cold. Some
buildings were thrown down, and many walls
cracked. (Amongst these shocks M. Pilla di-
stinguishes four as having been much more vio-
lent than the rest, namely, those of the 16th at
33, of the 19th at noon, of the 20th at 51,
and of the 27th at 18h. The hours here do
not perfectly agree with those given by the
other authorities here quoted.)
Ulloa's Travels in South America,
in Pinkerton's Voyages and Tra-
vels, vol. xiv. p. 590.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
141
1742. May 19. Ditto
Midnight.
27. Ditto
3h 35m P.M.
3b
June 12. Ditto
5h 45m A.M.
Lasted about the same
time as the last.
One violent shock,
lasting nearly two mi.
nutes, and ending with
slight tremblings.
Lasted one minute
One shock
Ditto.
Ditto.
On the 15th June Cotopaxi burst into eruption Ditto.
for the first time since 1533.
Journ. Hist. Nov. 1742, p. 355.
and 18.
Oct. 14. Lima and Arequipa in Lasted one minute
9 P.M.
Nov.
Peru.
Poromusir, one of the
Kurile islands.
In Abruzzo
Malta
Zante
1743. Feb. 20. Padua
23rd hour.
""
...
"A subterranean com-
motion.'
One violent shock
One shock
March. Province of Otranto ; Very violent shocks
Beginning of especially at Nardo.
Bordeaux, Two shocks with an
the month.
7. Toulouse,
9h 15m P.M.
Moissac, Castel-Sar-
rezin, and all along
interval of six mi-
nutes.
the Garonne.
Oct. 8. Bâle
Nov. 8: Ditto
and 9 A.M.
Ulloa, loc. cit.
Kracheninikow in Chappe d'Aute-
roche, p. 337.
The situations of several springs were changed. Collection Académique.
The cupola of the cathedral was opened
Houses were thrown down
Gazette de France, 12 Avril, 1776.
Montgomery Martin, Hist. of the
Brit. Col. vol. v. p. 431.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Journ. Hist. 1743, Mai, p. 353;
Juin, p. 436.
Mém. des Savants Étrang. t. iv.
p. 118.
Between 8
Cephalonia
One shock
A very sensible shock
Lima and Tarqui in Peru. Tremblings at these
places three times
during the year.
1744. Jan. 1. Near Hernösand
A slight earthquake...
Busspredigt des Pfarrers, A. J.
Buxtorf (Basel, 1755, 4to).
Accompanied by a subterranean humming noise. Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Probably only the same with the last, the
month being mistaken.
Did some damage in the northern part of the Montg. Martin, loc. cit. vol. v.
island.
p. 415.
Collection Académique.
Acad.
Acad. des Scien. de Stockholm, 1748.
Aug. Naples
Night be-
tween 17
142
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
1744. Feb. 22. In the kingdom of Na-
ples; especially at Lecce.
May 16. Quebec in Canada
Betw" 11 P.M.
and midnight.
3.
A considerable vibra-
tion.
June 3. Cambridge in New En-The shock was not
10b 15 A.M. gland, North America.
13. In Sicily
violent.
1745. Feb. 7. Christiansand in Norway, A trembling which
About 9 A.M.
and the country round.
It extended as far as
the sea, and even to
the Hellesand Isles. It
was felt at Aaserald,
and Staden, near
Christiansand, and the
same day at Copen-
hagen.
Mar. 18 Smyrna
to June 20.
lasted two or three
minutes.
Twenty slight shocks,
of which four were
felt between March
18 at 4 P.M. and the
following day.
July 9. Beziers (department of Slight trembling
Hérault) in France.
3 or 4 A.M.
Corfu
One shock
4.
5.
Furniture was sensibly agitated..
6.
Seyfart, p. 114, quotes Genealog.
Nachrichten, Th. 59, S. 1015.
Mém. de l'Acad. des Sc. 1745, p.218.
The subterranean bellowing noise was very great. Phil. Trans. vol. 1. p. 14.
The day was bright and hot; the wind (which was
light) in the morning W.S.W., in the afternoon
N.N.W. The barometer fell on the morning of the
earthquake about two lines. The weather was
very hot and dry both in the preceding and suc-
ceeding parts of the month. There had been no
rain since the 23rd May. During the latter part
of the month much lightning was observed.
Sciences de Paris, 1745, p. 15;
Richard, Hist. des Météores, t. viii.
p. 498; Acad. des Sciences de
Stockholm, 1747, p. 233.
Attendant on the commencement of an eruption Seyfart, p. 114, quotes Genealog.
of Etna which lasted until the following Nachrichten, Th. 59, S. 1015.
year.
Accompanied by a loud noise. The houses were Coll. Acad. t. ix. p. 63; Acad. des
shaken, but it was not perceived by persons on
foot in the open country or out of the house. It
had been very cold on the 5th and 6th, but on
the 7th the thaw suddenly came, contrary to all
expectation. According to some authorities it
appeared to advance 16 leagues per hour, and
according to the Acad. de Stockholm it passed
from Aaserald to Christiansand (8 or 10 miles) in
thirty minutes, and from a place distant 4 miles
from Staden to Staden in fifteen minutes.
The most of these shocks were felt at night; espe- Mercure de France, Mars, 1746, p. 80.
cially towards morning. They were more violent
in the lower than the upper town, and experi-
enced both during complete calms and when the
wind was blowing freshly. The writer says that
shocks here are more frequent at the equinoxes than
at other times, especially during the spring one.
Accompanied by a loud noise
Acad. des Sciences de Paris, 1745,
p. 15; Coll. Acad. t. ix. p. 63.
The government-house, the bishop's palace, and Montg. Martin, Hist. of the Brit.
many other houses thrown down.
Col. vol. v. p. 327.
!
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
143
1746. Jan. 6. Around Hernösand in).
1 P.M.
Angermannland.
Feb. 2. Boston in New England. A slight shock..
Between 9
and 10 P.M.
July 9. Barga in Tuscany
Some slight shocks...
v. Hoff; Acad. des Sciences de Stock-
holm, 1748, p. 156.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 206.
Relazione giornaliera del tremuoto
seguito in Barga l'anno 1746;
nel mese di Giuglio, compilata dal
dott. F. Tallinuci.
10. Ditto
11. Ditto
Ditto
One very violent shock
18th hour.
Ditto
21st hour.
23. Ditto
224 hour.
Ditto. Followed by nu-
merous other slight
shocks, gradually
becoming less vio-
lent up to the 23rd.
An extremely violent
shock. The agita-
tion of the ground
ceased the next day.
Oct. 28. Lima and Callao in Peru, The first shock at the Callao was ruined by
10h 30m P.M. and all the country hour mentioned, the sea twice retreat-
near along the coast. followed by 200 ing, and returning with
more in twenty-four overwhelming vio-
hours. The shocks lence, during which it
continued at inter-rose 80 feet above its
vals up to the 24th ordinary level. A por-
Feb. 1747, during tion of the coast sank
which period 451 near this, producing a
were counted.
In the Haut-Valais.
More violent than any
shock before felt
that year.
bay. Four other har-
bours, viz. Cavallos,
Guannape, Changay,
and Gaura, met with
the same fate as Callao.]
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
During these shocks the water in the wells was Ditto.
troubled and of a leaden colour. The paleness
of the sun was remarked as usual, the uneasi-
ness of animals, &c. Many fish died. The
weather was very had on the 19th; a south
wind rendering breathing difficult. Some rocks
were shaken down on the 23rd.
The valleys of Baranca, Supe and Patavilca suf- Hist. de l'Acad. des Sciences de
fered greatly. Near Lucannas a mountain
opened, and water came forth. The same
happened with three mountains of the chain
of Convensiones de Caxa Marquillo.
Paris, 1746, Hist. p. 24; Bouguer,
de la Figure de la Terre, p. 73;
Hist. gén. des Voyages, t. xix. p.
311; t. xx. p. 31; v. Humboldt,
Voyage, t. i. p. 319.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
144
1.
1747. May 21. Padua
14b 45m
2.
3.
One shock
July 25. Bygdea in Westerbottn; Tremulous, lasting two
4 P.M.
Sweden.
minutes, and appa-
rently from S.W.
to N.E.
or two shocks
were felt as if the
Oct. 17. At sea, on board the ves-One
sel Le Prince, Captain
Bobriant, going to the
West Indies, in lat.
1°35'S.,long. 20°10′W.
vessel had touched
the ground.
Foligno, Norcia, and A violent shock
some other adjoining
4.
5.
6.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
1750, p. 158.
In many places the roofs cracked, and the win-Acad. des Sciences de Stockholm,
dows rattled. A clap of thunder was heard while
the atmosphere was quite clear, and, an hour
after, another like an explosion from a cannon.
Daussy in the Comptes Rendus de
l'Acad. t. vi. p. 514.
Several houses thrown down.
Journ. Hist. Juillet, 1747, p. 46.
Seyfart, p. 118; v. Hoff.
Ditto.
REPORT-1852.
towns.
Venice
Toulouse
Transylvania
1748. Mar.12. Along the coast of Her-
11 A.M.
nösand for 10 miles.
Lasted
two minutes.
23. In the kingdom of Va-Tremulous.
lencia in Spain.
6h 45m A.M.
April 2. Ditto. Felt at Valencia, As violent as the last,
Alicant, Carthagena, but not so prolonged.
Orihuela, San Phi-
9h 30m P.M.
lippe, Alzira, &c.
18. In the neighbourhood One shock, followed by
Between 6
and 7 P.M.
of Vevey.
another less violent, a
quarter of an hour after
to
(N.S.) Be-
shire and the country N.W.
tween 10 and
July 12. Taunton in Somerset-Direction=S.E.
11 P.M.
from the English
Channel to the Severn,
and extending about
the same distance East
and West, being felt
at the same time at
Exeter andCrookhorn.
Ditto.
Probably this date is according to Old Style, and Acad. des Sciences de Stockholm,
therefore equivalent to the 23rd N.S. If so it 1748, p. 154.
would be simultaneous with the next.
Preceded by a dreadful noise, and followed by a Journ. Hist. Juillet, 1748, p. 45.
very violent west wind.
Did some damage at the places particularized...Ditto.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
The shock appeared to come from a distance, Phil. Trans. vol. xlv. p. 398; vol.
and was accompanied by a noise like that of a xlvi. p. 690.
waggon
in motion. Those who were sitting felt
their seats move under them, and those who
were in bed were wakened by a sudden start.
China and kitchen utensils were thrown about,
and here and there bells were heard to ring.
v. Hoff mentions two earthquakes at this place,
viz. on the 1st July, 1747, and on the 1st or 11th
June, 1748. Both dates appear to be erroneous.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
145
1748.
Madeira
1749. Apr. 22. Neufchatel
(N.S.) 5 A.M.
and
neighbourhood.
A violent earthquake.Į
the Followed by several
other slight shocks
during the day.
June 8. Vienna, and the environs.
7 P.M.
9. Ditto
12. Ditto
from
Oct. 11. In France, extending for
60 leagues,
Poitou beyond Luçon
to the neighbourhood
of Blois.
A trembling for one
minute.
Another on this day..
Ditto
•
Olvesbygden in Aarness-A very destructive
Syssel; Iceland.
Country around the vol-
cano of Colima in Gua-
dalaxara, Mexico.
1750. Jan. 28. Rome. Also at Frascati
2 P.M.
and Albano.
Feb. 11. Rome
(N.S.) About
12h 30 noon.
don Bridge.
earthquake.
An hour after, another
slighter shock, and du-
ring the night, a third
of greater violence.
Very sensible shocks
19. Eltham in Kent, eight Two shocks from E.
miles S.S.E.from Lon- to W.
Ditto, vol. xlix. p. 435.
The wells became muddy, and moveable utensils Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xix.
clattered against each other.
p. 190.
Journ. Hist. Août, 1749, p. 128.
Ditto.
These shocks were more violent in the country Ditto.
round than at Vienna itself. At Neustadt a
convent was thrown down.
Accompanied by a noise like the rattling of Phil. Trans. vol. xlvi. pp. 689, 691.
waggons upon a pavement which lasted a mi-
nute and a half. The letter of Reaumur to the
Royal Society describing this event is dated
1749, yet it appears almost certain that it
should be 1750, and that the earthquake hap-
pened in that year. Vid. infra.
On the 27th March (at night), 23rd Sept. and v. Hoff.
25th Nov. according to the Memoirs of the
Stockholm Academy, subterranean noises were
heard at Bygdea in Sweden. v. Hoff, though|
quoting from the German translation of the
same work, does not mention the last two
dates, and says for the first, "Erschütterung
zu Bidea in Westerbottn.'
Ruined Zapotlan. Accompanied by an eruption
of the volcano.
Sonneschmidt, Mineralogisch. Be-
schrieb. der vorzüglichsten Berg-
werks Reviere in Mexico, p. 307.
At Frascati and Albano some houses were injured. Journ. Hist. Mai, 1750, p. 385.
Kant, Géog. Phys. (Italian transla-
tion, Milan, 1809) t. iv. p. 312.
The wind from the S.W., which had been high Phil. Trans. vol. xlvi. Appendix.
the night before and during the morning, had
ceased, and for some time after it was quite
calm. Some pigeons seemed much frightened.
As the time was not minutely observed this
event probably did not precede that in London
by ten minutes.
1852.
L
146
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
3.
1750. Feb. 19. London and the country A violent shock
12h 40m noon. for seven miles ronnd, at
Tooting, Chelsea, &c.;|
especially violent on both
sides of the Thames from
Greenwich to Richmond.
Also at the same time on
the coasts of Normandy
(at Hâvre and Boulogne),
Picardy and Brittany.
Mar. 10. Canstadt in Swabia
A trembling
19. London and some other A slight shock.
places in the neigh-
(N.S.) Midnt
(of the 18th)
bourhood.
Ditto
2 A.M.
3 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
4.
felt a violent shock.
5.
6.
Many vessels in the Some persons spoke of a former slight shock at Phil. Trans. vol. xlvi. Appendix.
middle of the Thames London at 7 A.M., and also of one at Plymouth
at 1 A.M. on the following day. Both appear
to be very doubtful. v. Hoff has obviously
copied incorrectly the shocks in England of this
year.
Keferstein mentions an earthquake at Constance v. Hoff.
on the same day, but v. Hoff thinks this name
is only mistaken for Canstadt.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
5h 40m A.M.
Chelsea
London, Chesnut: (Ches-Three or four consecu-
hunt?), Hertford,
Copthall, Bromley,
Croydon, Tooting,
Chelsea, Fulham,
Epsom and Turn-
ham.
tive shocks in the space
of 10 or 12 secs. (or,
according to some,only
3 or 4). Direction at
London said to be E. to
W., in the neighbour-
hood from NE. to SW.,
or even from N.W. to
S.E. Others believed
they felt alternate vi-
brations from N.W. to
S.E., and vice versâ.
At Chelsea two figures
of porcelain, which had
been placed with their
faces to the W., were
found after the shock
turned to N.E.
This
Preceded by a loud noise compared by some to Ditto.
thunder, by others to the roaring of the wind,
and moving in the direction, according to some,
of S.E. to N.W. or W.; according to others, of
W. to E., N.W. to S.E., or vice versa.
noise (compared there to that of a carriage in
motion) was heard at one or two places where
no shock was felt. A black cloud with con-
tinual and confused flashes of lightning had
been visible, the latter ceasing a minute or two
before the earthquake. Some chimneys were
thrown down and houses injured. A girl was
thrown from her bed and her arm broken. In
St. James's Park and elsewhere the earth seemed
to swell up,
and to be ready to open three times.
Dogs howled dismally, fishes threw themselves
out of the water, and a horse that was brought
to the watering-place, refused to drink. One per-
son felt himself turned on his feet by the shock.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
147
1750. Mar. 20. London and the neigh-A slight shock.
2 A.M.
bourhood.
Ditto
4 A.M.
Ditto. Lasted some
minutes. (Probably a
mere trembling.)
Frascati near Rome...... A trembling..
24. In the South of France. Several shocks
Ditto.
Ditto.
Kant, loc. cit.
Acad. des Sciences de Paris, 1750,
p. 36; Mém. des Sav. Étr. t. ii.
p. 612; Coll. Acad. t. x. p. 178.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
25. East Molesey in Surrey. A trembling..
(N.S.) Before
4 A.M.
29. The Isle of Wight
(N.S.) Betw"
3 and 4 A.M.
6 P.M.
April 13.
(N.S.) 10 P.M.
At
Ditto, at Portsmouth, Direction at Ports-
Bridport, Southampton, mouth (where the
Bath, Northaw, Gubbins, shock was but slight)|
Hatfield (not felt at E. to W. Lasted four
Hertford), Hackney near or five seconds.
London, &c. Also in Hackney the direc-
Jersey and Guernsey. tion was W. to E.
Extended from Lancas-Rather violent at
ter to Wrexham in the Chester and Manches-
direction N. to S. and ter. Slighter at Liver-
from Flintshire to pool, where the motion
Stockport and Altring-was undulatory from
ham in that of W. to E.N.W.to S.E. and lasted
two or three secs.
Before Jamaica
May 11.
May 12. Cerigo
(N.S.)
Many shocks
Lasted five minutes.
13. Hammerdalin Jämtland; Apparent direction=
Ditto.
Accompanied at most of these places by a noise Ditto.
like thunder at a distance. At Hackney, how-
ever, no noise was heard. The weather had been
alternately wet and fine for a week before;
there had been rain before 6 o'clock on the
29th, and a stormy cloud was seen at the
moment of the shock. The time given for
Portsmouth is 5h 45m or 6h.
At Barnhill the houses were violently agitated; at Ditto.
Downing in Flintshire a bed upon castors was
moved from its place. Accompanied by a noise
compared to thunder, wind, &c. The heavens
were obscured by a thick mist, in which red
rays were observed converging towards a point
near the zenith. This appearance lasted fifteen
or twenty minutes (aurora borealis ?).
Journ. Hist. 1750, Oct. p. 300 (quo-
ting letters from Jamaica of May 11).
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xx.
p. 282.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Stockholm, 1750.
5 A.M.
Sweden. Also in the
N.E. to S.W.
The
parishes of Lit and
shocks more to the
Rödöen, extending 8
South did not take
miles.
place for half an
hour afterwards.
L 2
148
REPORT—1852.

1.
2.
3.
1750. May 15. Winbourn in Dorset-One violent shock
(N.S.) 10 A.M.
Night
tween
and 25.
for 20 miles round.
shire, and the country
Several shocks
In Calabria
•
23. Simultaneously in Cala-Ditto, repeated on
bria and at Florence. the 25th.
Several parts of the South Many very violent
be- of France, in and about
24 the Pyrenees. Felt at
Rodez, Montpellier, Nar-
bonne, Toulouse, Medoc,
Pons in Saintonge, Ma-
caire in Guyenne, Bor-
deaux, and for 12 leagues
to the West of this last
place.
all
shocks, renewed at
some places
through the month
of June. At Tarbes
four shocks were
felt from 10 at night
to 5 the next morn-
ing, and on the
26th, three more.
June 7. In the Morea and the Very violent
island of Cerigo.
21 Tarbes (Hautes
to 28.
rénées.)
Py-Several violent shocks,
slight ones having
4.
5.
6.
Accompanied by a noise like the discharge of Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
artillery.
Probably only the same with the last
Kant, loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
The shocks were most violent in the Pyrenees. Gazette de France, 1750, No. 28;
Masses of rock were thrown down in the valley
Preceded
of Lavedan. Several houses also were thrown
down, and at Tarbes an old tower.
by subterranean murmurings.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Paris, 1750,
p. 36; Mém. des Sav. Etr. t. ii.
p. 612; Coll. Acad. t. x. p. 178.
In the island of Cerigo the town was ruined and Journ. Hist. Sept. 1750, p. 217;
more than 2000 persons perished.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit. p. 734.
Mém. de Toulouse, t. ii. H. p. 15.
been felt there from
the 24th May.
24. Munich and Landshut. Three shocks at Mu-
Gibraltar
nich; the first in the
evening, the second,
more violent, at mid-
night, and the third
at 1 A.M. the following
morning.
One shock
Sept. 3. In the counties of Lin- Ditto
Aug.
(N.S.) 65 45
A.M.
coln and Nottingham.
Felt at Spalding, New-
ark, Grantham, Stam-
ford, and Milton near
Peterborough.
In Jamaica
Ditto
Oct. 5. A large tract on the A trembling
north coast of Africa.
Afric
v. Hoff.
All the 25th a violent wind, which threw down Journ. Hist. Sept. 1750, p. 212;
houses in the open country, and a thunder-
storm with hail. The Isar overflowed its
banks.
•
v. Hoff.
Accompanied by noise. The air was quite calm. Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
The same night an aurora borealis was seen
at the same places.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
149
1750. Oct. 11. In the counties of North-Four rather violent According to Dr. Coventry, Derby, Nottingham, Northampton, Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
(N.S.) Be- ampton,
tween 12
and 1 P.M.
Leicester,
Suffolk, Nottingham,
Rutland, and Lincoln,
in England; extend-
ing W. to E. from
Warwick to Bury in
Suffolk, and N. to S.
from Lincoln to
Northampton.
shocks from W. to Stukely, who ascribes
E. in the space of the production of
three or four, or, earthquakes to the
according to others, agency of electricity,
of twenty seconds. these shocks followed
the course of the
rivers and canals,
which acted as con-
ductors.
In Brittany, extending A very slight shock...
About noon.
from Cherbourg to
Avranches, and as far
as Bayeux.
At Naples, and in the Ro-Tremblings
magna.
16. In Lapland
One shock
In Romania; especially
at Philippopoli.
Dec. 22. Felt at Naples, Venice, A trembling.
and Schaffhausen.
At St. Pölten in Austria. One shock
Lisbon
One violent shock
Luçon, one of the Phi-
lippine isles.
Okeham, Grantham, Lincoln, Peterborough,
Ely, and many smaller towns are mentioned as
having experienced these shocks. Accom-
panied by a loud noise from N.E. to S.W. or
vice versa. At Northampton the houses of a
street running N. and S. were more shaken on
the East side than on the West. Some chim-
neys were thrown down. The weather was
calm and fine. Aurora boreales had been fre-
quently seen for some time before.
Accompanied by a loud detonation. Obviously Acad. des Sciences de Paris, 1750,
the same earthquake with that in England.
p. 36; Mém. des Sav. Étr. t. iv.
p. 118; Coll. Acad. t. x. p. 178.
Kant, Géog. Phys. loc. cit.; Kefer-
stein.
Keferstein.
The river Maritza Philippopoli was ruined. The Journal Historique Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xx.
quitted its bed, and
inundated the sur-
rounding villages.
does not give the month.
p. 478; Journ. Hist. Déc. 1750,
p. 466.
v. Hoff.
Keferstein.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. pt. i. p. 410.
Ditto, pt. ii. p. 458.
1751. Feb. 3. Jamaica
15. Nantes in Brittany. A trembling motion..
Mar. 30. On the banks of the Ditto
Accompanied by a
volcanic eruption
under a lake, which
lasted three months,
and by which seven
new islands were
produced in the
lake.
lower Loire.
April
Angers in the depart-Ditto
ment of the Maine and
Loire.
Keferstein.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Ditto.
150
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
1751. May 6. Staffuanger in Norway. Lasted one minute
(N.S.)
25. St. Domingo
Between 12
andlatnight.
June 5. In the neighbourhood of Several shocks..
Naples; at Rome and
Florence.
July 11. In Sicily
19. At Nocera and Gualdo
Ditto
in the Apennines.
26. Ditto, and other places Reiterated
violent
At night.
in Umbria. Also at shocks for two
Rome.
hours in Umbria.
Aug.
Gubbio, some other parts Several shocks..
of Italy, and at Pa-
lermo.
- Sept. 15. Among the Antilles, Several shocks.
especially at St. Do-Martinique they lasted
but a short time.
10 P.M.
mingo.
29. St. Domingo
In Umbria
Oct. 1. Martinique
A slight shock.
8h 30th A.M.
8. St. Domingo
12. Ditto
At noon.
18. Ditto
2 P.M.
4.
5.
The city of Gualdo especially injured
At
The afternoon had been wet.
evening. A little after 11
der began.
Two shocks with a
very short interval;
the motion lasting
6.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxi.
p. 235.
An account in ditto, same vol.
v. Hoff, S. ii. B. 331.
Keferstein.
v. Hoff, loc. cit.
Journal Historique, Oct. 1751,
p. 308; Kant, Géog. Phys. loc. cit.
Kant, loc. cit.
Lightning in the De Chamvallon, Voy. à la Martinique,
o'clock the thun-
The weather fine with light clouds
p. 144-155; Acad. des Sciences,
1752, p. 16; Journ. Hist. Avril,
1752, p. 318.
Ditto.
Kant, loc. cit.
DeChamvallon, and the other works
just quoted.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxi.
Ditto.
The weather very fine and perfectly calm; not Ditto.
a breath of wind in motion.
at least three mi-
nutes at each shock.
Ditto; and at Marti-The earth trembled
3h 30m P.M.
nique. Also probably
at some of the other
slightly for two or
three seconds.
5 P.M.
islands.
St. Domingo
Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
The barometer did not vary during the earth- De Chamvallon, &c. loc. cit.
quake. The wind was moderate, and the sky
clouded.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
151
1751. Oct. 23. In Naples and towards Slight
17h (Italian
time).
Massa di Somma.
27. In Finland
Vesuvius was in eruption from the 19th of this Della Torre, p. 126.
month to the 9th November.
The houses trembled. A noise was heard in the Collection Académique, t. xi. p. 14.
air.
Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
10 P.M.
29. St. Domingo
8 P.M.
Camerino in Italy
A trembling.
Nov. 5. In Finland
9 A.M.
7. Swansky in Finland
9. In Finland
At night.
18. Ditto
Shocks again accompanied by noise
Kant, loc. cit.
Collection Académique, loc. cit.
Possibly confounded with one of those given by Keferstein quoted by v. Hoff.
the Collection Académique.
Again accompanied by noise
More shocks with noise.
Collection Académique, loc. cit.
Ditto.
From 1 to 7
A.M.
19. St. Domingo
3h 20m P.M.
21. Ditto
8 A.M. (Per-
rey gives the
hour 7h 50m.)
A short but violent
shock.
A trembling motion
lasting a minute,
and then a violent
shock of two mi-
nutes' duration.
Another shock
Ditto
10 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
5 P.M.
Genoa. (Also felt in the A violent shock
country about Milan.
22. St. Domingo
4 and 6 A.M.
was
and 3, 4, 8,
and 11 P.M.
23. Ditto
1 and 5
A.M. and 1b
m
45 and 3h
20m P.M.
Slight tremblings had been felt almost every day Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
since the 1st.
quoted, and Gent's Mag. loc. cit.
Port-au-Prince was completely ruined. A portion Hist. de l'Acad. de Paris, &c. before
of the coast, twenty leagues in length, sank
into the sea. Horses, sheep, and oxen by their
irregular motions and cries, showed their fear,
and birds durst not alight on the ground.
Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Journ. Hist. Fév. 1752, p. 150;
Kant, loc. cit.
Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
The shock at 3 P.M.
violent.
particularly
The sea was so much
agitated that vessels
were nearly wrecked.]
The shocks were felt
on board ships more
than 100 leagues
from the island, the
sensation being as if
the ship had struck.
Ditto.
152
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
More shocks
1751. Nov.24. St. Domingo
61, 71, 10,
and11A.M.
25. Ditto
Ditto
6, and 71
A.M. and 2
and 3 P.M.
26. Ditto
Ditto
41, 73, and
8 A.M.
28. Ditto
8 A.M.
30. Ditto
Så A.M.
Dec. 1. Ditto
7 P.M.
Genoa
•
4. Naples
5. St. Domingo
2 A.M.
11. In Finland
8 A.M.
12. St. Domingo
7 A.M.
14. In Finland
7 A.M.
19. Province
Two very
shocks.
violent
One violent shock
Described as a quick
strong tremor.
Less violent than the
shock of the 21st)
of November.
A trembling
More tremblings.
One slight shock.
Tra-los-Violent
of
Montes in Portugal.
25. In Finland
Accompanied by noise as before
6.
Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Journ. Hist. Fév. 1752, p. 150.
v. Hoff.
Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
Collection Académique, loc. cit.
This is the last shock the date of which is distinctly Gentleman's Magazine, loc. cit.
specified, but the earth appears to have been trem-
bling more or less from the 18th October. During
some of the violent shocks before mentioned, the
earth opened and threw out hot water, having a
fœtid smell. Noises like the explosions of cannon
were heard. The weather was generally fine and
calm, but each shock was preceded by a rushing
noise like a sudden gust of wind.
The same phænomena as before renewed
Collection Académique, loc. cit.
Many houses were injured at Torre de Moncorvo. Journ. Hist. Mars, 1752, p. 227.
Followed by a terrible storm.
Attended with noise as before
Collection Académique, as before.

3 P.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
153
1751.
Gap in Dauphiny
At Venice
A trembling.
St. Jago di Guatemala...
1752. Jan. 12. Toulouse and in the Py-Two shocks in two
Ob 30m A.M.
renees.
minutes.
Frontello, not far from A trembling.
Mantua.
Torre de Moncorvo in
the province of Tra-
los-Montes, Portugal.
In Chili, at Concepcion,
and on the island of
Juan Fernandez. Also,
according to some ac-
counts, felt at Port-
au-Prince in St. Do-
mingo.
A noise was heard like that of a forge blown by
bellows. Much snow fell during the night.
Moniteur, 10 Avril, 1808.
v. Hoff.
Schlözer, Neue Erdbeschreibung
von America, Th. ii. S. 700.
Mém. des Sav. Étr. t. iv. p. 118.
v. Hoff; Keferstein.
Seyfart, p. 121.
Possibly confounded with the St. Domingo earth-Ditto, p. 125; v. Hoff.
quake of the year before, though this does not
seem probable.
Feb. 23. Dartmoor
in
Devon-
shire, and the neigh-
bourhood.
26. Some parts of Sweden, A
especially at Fahlun
and in Dalarne.
slight trembling,
which did not last
long.
king motion.
Mar. 16. Stavanger in Norway A considerable sha-
11 F.M.
30m A.M.
27. At the mouths of the A violent trembling...
31.
Mondego and Vouga,
at Aveiro in Portugal.
Bristol and other places A considerable sha-
in Somersetshire. king from S. to N.
(N.S.) 11h
April 15. Stavanger in Norway
Several violentshocks,
4 P.M.
lasting several mi-
nutes.
An unusual light seen in the East.
Houses were injured and thrown down
Mrs. Bray's "Borders of the Tamar
and Tavy," vol. i. p. 310.
Seyfart, p. 120.
Ditto, p. 121.
Ditto, p. 122.
This account is not found in the English collec-Ditto, p. 121.
tions of earthquakes.
Seyfart, p. 122.
The weather was remarkably fine until 2 o'clock, Gazette de France, 10 Juin, 1752;
when a small cloud rising extended itself over
the heavens, and the whole evening there was
a violent storm of wind, hail, and thunder and
lightning; followed during the night by the
appearance of a strange star of an octagonal
shape, which seemed to throw forth balls of
fire from its angles (!). Keilhau gives the date
the 16th.
154
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
1752. April16. In Somersetshire
28. At Buarcos and Aveiro Violent.
3.
4.
Attended with inun-
dations.
5.
Unaccompanied by damage
6.
Kant, Géog. Phys. t. iv. p. 313.
Seyfart, p. 121; Gazette de France,
3 Juin.
Seyfart, p. 122; v. Hoff.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. Pt. i. p. 116;
v. Hoff; Gazette de France.
Gazette de France, 8 Juillet.
in Portugal.
May 13. Neusohl in Hungary
Ditto
Between 2
and 3 A.M.
(N.S.) 5 P.M.
26. Constantinople and
Adrianople.
Not very great
Those
At Nocera in Umbria. More shocks.
in the Marches of
Ancona slight.
A violent earthquake,
lasting two minutes.
Also at the same time
in the Marches of An-
cona.
June. At Zante
the begin-
ning of the
month.
5. At Riccia, Albano and One shock
Genzano in the southern
Many of the principal streets of the capital were Seyfart, p. 123; v. Hoff.
ruined, and one of the highest towers of the
castle thrown down.
v. Hoff places at this time the shocks at Nocera, Seyfart, p. 124.
&c. just mentioned. Kant gives the date July
for both.
At night,
part of the States of the
Church.
22. At Leghorn
Ditto
July 13. At Urbino, Gubbio, Gu-Ditto
aldo, Foligno, and Fa-
briano.
At night.
21. Tivoli
3 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 19 Août.
Ditto.
29.
(N.S.) 8 P.M.
Adrianople. Also at the Very violent at Adria-
same time at Constan- nople and Constanti-
tinople and Smyrna. nople, slight at Smyr-
na. At Constantino-
ple there was a trem-
bling in a perpendi-
cular direction for se-
veral seconds, and then
three or four regular
horizontal shocks from
N.W. to S.E., i. e. in
the direction of Adria-
nople.
France, 30 Sept., 6 Janv.; Huot,
loc. cit.; Journ. Hist. 1753, Fév.
p. 149; Kant, loc. cit.
At Adrianople clefts opened in the earth from Phil. Trans. loc. cit.; Gazette de
which there came out water smelling of sul-
phur. Mosques and houses were much injured.
The wind at Constantinople was in the morn-
ing S., in the afternoon E.S.E. and very vio-
lent. It remained so during the earthquake.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
155
1752. Aug....Adrianople
Spoleto
Frequent shocks du-
ring the whole month.
A trembling.
Sept. 6. Riom and Clermont in A shock, first from N. On the same day a Accompanied by noise
At night.
Auvergne, and the
neighbourhood.
to S.; then from S.j
to N.
lasting scarcely half
a minute.
9. Rampiz, a village on the A trembling motion,
Oder.
26. At Frasigli, Marino, Ve- A trembling.
Adrianople
ring the month.
Oct. Be- In the duchy of Urbino Repeated
letri, and also (though
but slightly) at Rome.
Frequent shocks du-
shocks,
which lasted until
the 9th of Decem-
ber following.
Tremblings
Ditto
ginning of
the month.
16. Salerno
19. Veletri
At night.
storm at sea.
Attended by a storm of lightning and hail
Ditto.
Keferstein.
Hist. de l'Acad. de Paris, 1752, p. 16;
Coll. Acad. t. xi. p. 55; Gazette de
France, 30 Sept. 1752.
Seyfart, p. 125.
Ditto, p. 126.
Phil. Trans. &c., quoted under July.
Gazette de France, 11 Nov., 6 Janv.
suiv.
Seyfart, p. 126.
Ditto.
Ditto; Gazette de France, 2 Déc.
...
The wind N.E. The weather hot
23. Herculaneum, Torre del Ditto
Greco, and all along
the coast at the foot]
of Vesuvius.
29. Naples
Nov. 9. Constantinople
5h 30m A.M.
10. Hernösand in the Swe-
dish province of An-
germannland.
17. Ditto
A slight trembling
Ditto. The same felt
several times more
in the course of the
month.
A second shock
21. Ditto
28. Ditto
Lasted one minute
...
7 P.M.
-Dec. Be- Sienna in Tuscany
Three shocks
ginning of
the month.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.; Journ. Hist.
loc. cit.
Seyfart, p. 127-8.
Ditto.
Keilhau in his memoir on Norwegian
earthquakes quotes Gissler.
Accompanied by a loud noise, brilliant light in Ditto.
the heavens, and an auroral arch.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
156
REPORT—1852.
1.
2.
1752. Dec. 6. Angermannland as be-
4 to 5 A.M.
fore.
29. Ditto
Between mid-
night and 1
A.M.
End of the
month.
Around Urbino
3.
4.
Tremblings
In the marches of An-Fresh shocks
cona, at Nocera, Santo-
Gemini, Civitella, &c.
Cephalonia
1753. Feb. At Modena
Beginning of
the month.
Violent shocks
One shock
March 9. In Piedmont, Savoy, and At Geneva it lasted
2h 30m P.M.
(v. Hoff gives
the hour 1h
15m P.M.)
part of Switzerland-
at Turin, Susa, Mont
Cenis, the valleys of
Lucerne and Perouse,
Fenestrelles, Pignerol,
Asti, and Geneva.
Turin
4 P.M.
10. Ditto
2 A.M.
two minutes.
Slight tremblings
Ditto. During this
day and those fol-
lowing
fourteen
shocks were felt.
5.
6.
Accompanied as before by a loud noise. A feeble Keilhau, as before quoted.
streak of light appeared in the heavens ex-
tending from N.E. to S.W. in the direction of
the shock, for 12 or 13 (Swedish?) miles along
the coast. Balls of fire seemed to come from it.
These shocks were accompanied by subter-Ditto.
ranean and aërial noises. These latter were
heard in some places where the shocks them-
selves were not felt. The Coll. Acad. mentions
four shocks here in November, and others in
December, at each time lasting one or two
seconds. Direction, as usual, from S.W. to N.E.
The author adds that earthquakes are more
frequent in the North towards the end of winter.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Probably coincident with some of the Italian Journ. Hist. Août, 1752, p. 152.
earthquakes already mentioned for this year.
Brit. Col. vol. v. p. 415.
Berghaus considers these shocks as having oc- Montgomery Martin, Hist. of the
curred at the same time with those in Zante,|
i. e. in the beginning of June.
A very thick wall was thrown down.
Seyfart, p. 128.
A large opening appeared in Mont Cenis, from Gazette de France, 24 Mars, 14 et
which torrents of water came. Similar ones 21 Avril; Journ. Hist., Mai, 1753,
were observed in the valleys of Lucerne and p. 387 et 465; Seyfart, loc. cit.
Perouse. In the mountains a noise like that
of cannon was heard. At Geneva a bell
sounded loudly.
Seyfart, loc. cit.; v. Hoff.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
157
1753. Mar.19. Geneva
2h 23m P.M.
A trembling.
April 22. Pieve, near Perugia in Violent..
the States of the
motions
In all probability the same with that of the 9th, Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
the numbers being confounded.
Many buildings damaged
Seyfart, p. 130.
Gazette de France, 23 Juin.
No account of this given by the English chro- Seyfart, loc. cit.
niclers.
Church.
26. Santo Gemini
Several shocks...
for three hours.
May. In In some parts of En-Trembling
the middle of
the
month.
About half
an hour after
midnight.
gland.
22 Civitella
to 28.
Daily shocks in the
morning and even-
ing.
Gazette de France, 30 Juin.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
26. Perugia, Todi, Aurelia, Another rather violent
S. Gemini, in the earthquake.
States of the Church.
June 8. Knotsford in Cheshire. A trembling lasting
Especially felt in the
Between 11
and 12 P.M.
villages of Tabley,
for twenty seconds.
Not mentioned in the Philosophical Transac- Ditto, p. 131.
tions.
Tatton, Rostberra,
Mobberly, Toft, and
Peover.
9. Turin, extending also to
Switzerland.
15. St. John in the Island of
Antigua.
18 Cagli near Urbino.
or 19.
July
Naples
Five shocks
In Switzerland several wells dried up, and did Vassali-Eandi, Rapport, &c. as be-
not reappear until after the shocks of 1755. fore quoted, pp. 27 and 114.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
On the same or following day a storm accom-Ditto.
panied by hail was experienced at the same
place.
Kant, Géog. Phys. &c., as before,
p. 314.
Ditto.
Seyfart, loc. cit.
Kant, loc. cit.
Seyfart, p. 132.
In different parts of En- Shocks.
gland.
Sept. 26. Riccioli in Tuscany.. Two violent shocks..
In different parts of En- More shocks
gland.
Nov. 14. Genoa
Accompanied by a terrible noise
Three slight trem-
blings.
Dec. 8. Brest in Bretagne
A trembling.
v. Hoff.
158
REPORT-1852.
1753.
1.
2.
3.
4.
In Sweden
Tremblings
St. Domingo
1754. Jan. 12. Vorreppe, 2 leagues from Some shocks from N.
11h 30m P.M.
5 P.M.
Grenoble.
Feb. 5. In 20' S. lat., and 23° 10′
11 A.M.
W. long.
to S.
The vessel La Silhou-
ette, Capt. Pintaul,
felt an extraordi-
nary shock, as if
caused by touching
a bank.
5.
Shocks attended with subterranean noise
Accompanied by a noise like that produced by
the falling of masses of rock. In a neighbour-
ing village some houses were thrown down.
6.
Abh. d. Akad. zu Stockholm, 1753,
S. 69.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon. an. 1783,
2e sémestre, p. 37.
Gazette de France, 9 Février; Sey-
fart; Keferstein.
Daussy's memoir, loc. cit.
Accompanied by a rattling noise like that of a Phil. Trans. vol. xlviii. partii. p. 564.
laden waggon on a stone pavement.
April 19. York in England. Also A wave-like motion,
felt at Foforth, Bi- lasting for three
shopthorpe, Hunting-
ton, and Hesslington,
2 or 3 miles from York.
seconds.
June 7. Rome, Tivoli, Frascati, A violent shock
At night.
Valmontana, in la Pa-
lestrina, and la Riccia.
12. In the Morea, and island
Also
through a great por-
of Metelin.
tion of Central Italy
and Sicily.
Gazette de France, 13 Juillet.
More violent in Greece than in Italy. v. Hoff Gazette de France, 30 Juillet; Huot,
gives the date 15th June.
loc. cit.; v. Hoff; Seyfart.
18. Rome and the neigh-Several shocks.
(N.S.) At bourhood.
night.
July. Smyrna
Beginning of
the month.
Aug. 18. Island of Amboina
4 P.M.
19. Padua
30. Venice
•
A
very violent earth-
quake.
Eighty-five shocks fol-
lowed between Aug.
18 and Sept. 22.
One shock
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxiv.
p. 336.
Seyfart, p. 132.
The earth opened in several places, and water Pinkerton's Collection of Voyages
gushed out.
and Travels; Seyfart, p. 398.
Toaldo, Essai Météor. p. 270.
Gent's Mag. vol. xxiv. p. 432.
(N.S.) Betw"
8 and 9 A.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
159
1754. Aug. 30. Acapulco
In the night.
Sept. 2. Constantinople.
(O.S.) 10 P.M.
Also At Constantinople a
felt at Adrianople, and
still more violently in
Asia Minor, especially
in Diarbeckir and Ar-
menia; all the country
between suffering
more or less. Also, ac-
cording to Seyfart, felt
at Alexandria and
Cairo in Egypt.
Constantinople
vertical shock fol-
lowed by some hori-
zontal oscillations,
the whole occupy-
ing about thirty
seconds. The di-
rection nearly E.
to W.
More shocks
Accompanied by an The city was ruined
elevation of the sea,
three or four mètres
above the lowest
tides.
Dupetit Thouars, Voy. de la Vénus,
t. ii. p. 213.
In Constantinople much damage was done to the Phil. Trans. vol. xlviii. part ii. p. 819,
buildings. The shock was there felt more vio- and vol. xlix. part i. p. 117.
lently in the upper than the lower stories. The
city of Sivas was ruined, that of Nicomedia
much injured. The earthquake was preceded
by complete calms. The wind during the day
on which it occurred was from E.N.E. to E.
Ditto.
At
night.
mid-
3. Ditto
Ditto
10 A.M., and
at noon.
4. Ditto
Two rather more vio-
2 P.M. and
lent shocks.
11h 15m P.M.
5. Ditto
Two more shocks
...
At dawn and
at 9h40mA.M.
6. Ditto
Ditto
4 A.M.
8. Ditto
Ditto
4h 30m A.M.
and 10 A.M.
9. Tain in Dauphiny
7 and 8 P.M.
Constantinople
Midnight.
10. Ditto
Ditto
4 A.M.
Tain in Dauphiny
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
1
Ditto.
Ditto.
Followed in the evening at 8 o'clock by thunder, Ditto.
lightning, and hail.
Two shocks at the
hours mentioned.
Another shock
The Collection Académique gives the dates 9 and Gazette de France, 5 Oct.
10 November for these shocks, and the third
at the same place mentioned below.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, loc. cit.
160
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Another shock
1754 Sept. 11. Constantinople
after
Half an hour]
mid-
night.
Alitle before
dawn.
3 A.M.
12. In the neighbourhood of Slight tremblings
Brieg in the Valais to
Villeneuve; and at
Sion and Bex.
13. Constantinople
Another shock
Neighbourhood of Brieg, Other slight motions
4 P.M.
as above.
19. Ditto
Between noon
and 1 P.M.
Oct. 6. Constantinople
8h 45m P.M.
7. Ditto
At noon.
Alternate oscillations
from S. to N.
Several
undulatory
shocks.
A slight trembling
22. Ottajano near Vesuvius. A rather violent shock
29. Naples and towards Mas-A considerable trem-
sa-di-Somma.
Nov. 4. Constantinople
10h 19m P.M.
19. Ditto
9h 45m P.M.
On the north side of
Hecla in Iceland.
1755. Jan. 12. Hermannstadt
bling.
A shock which lasted
but a short time.
Another quite percep-
tible shock.
One shock
6.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Many persons said they felt slight shocks all Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
through the month. The first appears to have
been the only very violent one.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
The shocks were more felt in the mountains than Ditto.
in the plains. They were violent enough to
damage the bishop's palace at Sion, and to throw
down masses of rock in the government of
Aigle. A noise like the discharge of nume-
rous pieces of artillery was heard, coming as
it were from the mountains.
Unattended by any uoise
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Dulac, Mél. d'Hist. Nat. t. iv. p. 392.
Vesuvius opened on the 25th, but there was no Ditto.
serious eruption until the 2nd December.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
v. Hoff calls attention to the fact that this earth-Ditto.
quake, though the shocks continued so long,
seems to have produced no atmospheric dis-
turbance, the strength and direction of the
wind, and height of the barometer continuing
pretty constant throughout the whole period.
Accompanied by a slight eruption of Hecla
v. Hoff.
Gazette de France, 8 Mars.
7 P.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
161
1755. Jan. 20. Constantinople
m
Oh 34™ P.M.
23. Ditto
10h 30m A.M.
...
Three violent oscilla-
tions.
Another shock
Feb. The island of Metellino A trembling felt du-
in the Archipelago.
Mar. 25. York
27. Ditto
Between 10
and 11 A.M.
In Hertfordshire
About In Bretagne.
Whitsuntide.
ring this month.
violent trembling
motion.
Very sensible shocks
•
.Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
All the dates of these shocks at Constantinople Ditto.
are according to Old style. The Gazette de
France mentions other shocks on the 14th
September, 1754, the 26th September to 2nd
October, and the 4th October. These seem
doubtful.
In March Etna was in eruption
Keferstein.
A subterranean noise heard, unaccompanied Kant, loc. cit. p. 314.
however by any sensible shock. This noise
recurred on the two following days.
Large masses of rock were thrown down from Ditto.
the hills, completely shivered into small
pieces, and thrown to a great distance.
The surface of the ground also was much
disturbed, elevations and depressions being
formed.
No distinct shock mentioned. The hills were Collection Académique.
shaken, and masses thrown down.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 24 Mai.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
Keferstein.
1852.
April 7. On the coast of Bothnia A violent shock
28. Quito
Stepney in Middlesex. Shocks were felt at all
Also in Brabant, and]
at several places along
the coast of the Medi-
terranean.
May. At Viterbo in Italy
night.
June 7. In
northern
(Irak), at
these places during
the month.
Three violent shocks.
Persia Very violent shocks...
Tabriz,
Kaschan, Hann, Ispa-
han, and Tauris.
Aug. 1. Stamford in Northamp- One shock
tonshire.
The shocks were so violent that processions Gazette de France, 4 Juin.
were formed the same night in order to avert
their continuance.
In Kaschan more than 600 houses were thrown Gazette de France, 8 Nov.; Journ.
down. Altogether 40,000 persons perished.
Hist. Déc. p. 462; Seyfart; Ker
Porter's Travels.
v. Hoff.


M
162
REPORT—1852.
3.
4.
5.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder
1.
2.
1755. Aug.24. Orgaz and Mora in the Several shocks
3 A.M.
district of Toledo,
Spain. More violent
Sept. 2.
at the latter place.
Rome and the neigh-A slight earthquake…..
bourhood.
5 A.M.
10. Nord-Syssel.
(Perrey A violent shock
At night.
says this is in Denmark.
Should it not be Iceland?)
11. Ditto
Several more shocks..
In various places in Ice-
And during all
land.
the remainder
of the month.
Oct. 4. Orgaz and the neigh- Slight shocks
Between 10 bourhood.
and 11 A.M.
4 P.M.
Mora in the same di-Another shock.
strict of Toledo.
In Lake Ontario in N. Ame-
rica.
the first half
of the month.
6.
Collection Académique,
Seyfart, p. 140.
Gazette de France, 10 Janv. 1756;
Journ. Hist. Fév. 1756.
The shock at 2 P.M. threw down several build-Ditto.
ings. All the following day the water of a
little river near was white like milk.
Keferstein says from the 5th to the 27th Sep-v. Hoff.
tember.
Collection Académique.
No shock is mention-
ed, but the water re-
peatedly rose in an un-
usual way to the height
of five feet.
A great number of strange meteorological pha-Ditto.
nomena are recorded as having been observed
during this month in Spain. Indeed, for some
time before the great earthquake of Lisbon,
the accounts of halos round the sun and moon,
igneous meteors, alterations in well and river
water, which generally acquired an offensive
odour, besides thunder, lightning, and rain,
are to be found from almost all parts of Eu-
rope. These phænomena were most remark-
able in Spain, where the water in many of the
wells was quite troubled, and rats and some
species of reptiles came forth as if much terri-
fied. Domestic animals also appeared fright-
ened and uneasy.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. pt. 2. p. 544.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
163
1755. Oct.15. Grenoble and Geneva. Lasted two or three
At noon.
A.M.
9h 30m
9h 40m
Also, more violently, seconds. Apparently
from N.E. to S.W.
at Chambéry.
17. Myrdalen in Iceland A violent earthquake.
Oporto and Colares..
Lisbon
...
Many other shocks
were felt during the
month.
Accompanied by a noise like that of carriages, Toaldo, Essai Météor. p. 280.
which appeared to come from N.E. Bells
sounded in the third story.
On the 19th Katlegiaa burst into eruption, v. Hoff; Gazette de France, 3 Janv.
which continued until August 1756.
1756; Journ. Hist. Fév. 1756.
t.vi.; Lyell's Principles of Geology;
v. Humboldt, vol. i. and ii.; Poggen-
dorff's Annalen, B. 19. S. 449;
Gazette de France, 22 Nov., 13 Déc.
1755, and 17 Janv. 1756; Journal
Historique, Déc. 1755, p. 470, Janv.
et Fév. 1756, pp. 39, 44, 132. Also
many special narratives of this
celebrated event.
Nov. 1. THE GREAT EARTHQUAKE OF LISBON. This earthquake, one of the most violent and widely extended on record, produced sensible effects.
over a space of the earth's surface included between Iceland on the north, Mogador in Morocco on the south, Töplitz in Bohemia on the east, and the
West India islands on the west. Actual shocks however were not felt over the whole of this surface; in some places agitation of the water in lakes,
canals, &c. being the only sensible effect produced. The centre of disturbance seems to have been situated beneath the Atlantic Ocean a little west of
the coast of Portugal. In Portugal itself, and especially in Lisbon, the most terrible destruction took place, partly owing of course to its contiguity to
the seat of volcanic action, and partly to the nature of the earth's surface at that place. In order to arrange all the voluminous notices of this earthquake
from so many places, they are here taken merely geographically, the times being given just as recorded, without correcting them for longitude.
Betwa 9h 30m Throughout Portugal The shocks appear to The sea came in three The difference in time from the various places in Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. pp. 35, 398,
and 9h 40 about the same time. have been from W. times to an extraor- Portugal may only arise, v. Hoff thinks, from in- 402, 408, 411, &c.; Coll. Acad.
to E. The first shock dinary height (ac- accuracy of the clocks. Before the first shock
was slight and lasted cording to some 15, a noise was heard like the rolling of waggons,
about one minute to others 40 feet but which soon increased to the loudness of
(v. Hoff says 6 secs.). higher than usual thunder. Besides Lisbon, which was utterly
The houses in Lisbon high tides), each wave ruined, with the loss of 12,000 houses, Faro,
were however sen- succeeding a shock. Setuval, and Cascaez were very much injured,
sibly shaken by it. It continued ebbing Colares not so much, and Oporto scarcely at all.
Half a minute after- and flowing in great The town of Compostella also suffered but little.
wards, another shock agitation the whole Most of the towns and villages of Portugal ex-
took place much more day, and next night. perienced more or less damage. The moun-j
violent than the form- The whole of the tains of Estrella, Arrabida, Marvao, and Monte
er, which lasted eight new quay at Lisbon Junio, were much shaken. Clefts opened in
or ten minutes (?), sank into 100 fathom the earth in some places. Near Colares the sea
and two minutes af- water. The waters bottom between the land and some rocks in the
terwards the third of the Tagus, the sea, rose so much as to make the place impass-
and most violent Guadiana, the Douro, able for small vessels, which it had not been
shock, which appear- and the Minho rose before.
and the Minho rose before. In another place also rising of the land
ed to consist of alter- high above their or- was observed.
nate movements in dinary level, and in-
diametrically oppo- undated the country.
site directions. This
was followed by se-
veral other
other much
slighter shocks.
In Spain the earthquake At Gibraltar a violent The sea rose at Gibral- Seville, St. Lucar, and Xeres were greatly injured.
M 2
164
REPORT-1852.
6.
1.
10h 10m
10h
10h
5m,
10h 18m.
9h 45m
10h 10m
9h 50m.
10h
or
2.
was very violent at
Gibraltar. The shock
was strongly felt at
Cadiz. At Madrid the
shock was not quite so
great. At Grenada, at
the Escurial, at Cor-
dova, at Seville, and
throughout all the rest
of Spain, with the ex-
ception of Barcelona
and all Catalonia, as
also certain districts in
the kingdoms of Valen-
cia and Arragon, the
shocks were felt with
more or less violence.
3.
4.
5.
tar 7 feet higher Conil was completely destroyed. The town of
than usual, and a Compostella in Galicia suffered but little. At
quarter of an hour Cadiz only three or four old houses were thrown
after fell extraordi- down. At Madrid the water in the wells rose
narily low. This ebb- several fathoms a little after the shocks. The
ing and flowing last- houses there were much shaken, but nothing|
ed from one quarter fell but two crosses from the summits of the
of an hour to another, churches. A cleft opened in one place in a
but constantly be- mountain, from which an exhalation destructive
coming weaker, until to cattle issued. Rota, Malaga, Chiclana, Me-
the following morn- dina, &c. &c. were more or less injured. Birds
ing. At Cadiz the and quadrupeds exhibited decided symptoms
sea came in with of fear. Numerous meteors and other un-
overwhelming usual atmospheric phænomena are stated to
lence at 11h 10m, have been observed about this time in Spain
and Portugal.
trembling for 23 (or
30) secs., and then a
weaker lasting three
minutes with wave-
like oscillations. At
Cadiz the shock last-
ed three minutes with
violence, and con-
tinued, though de-
creasing, for six or
seven minutes. At
Madrid two slight
shocks were first felt,
and then several vio-
lent ones. Their di-
rection appeared to inundating
vio-
the
life. It tore away
the rampart for 100
toises in length. The
sea came in again at
11h 30m-11h 50m-
12h 30m-1h 10m-
be from S. to N., and town, and causing
they lasted altoge- considerable loss of
ther five minutes.
At Cordova the mo-
tion lasted nine mi-
nutes with violence;
the second shock
lasted 24 secs. At
Seville they lasted 1h 50m; constantly
eight minutes.
decreasing in force.
About 10h ... In Africa the north- At Tetuan three shocks At Tangier the sea At Tetuan the water of the river Chico was co-
western portion expe- were felt in seven or
rienced the shock with eight minutes. In
nearly as much force Tangier they lasted
as Portugal. At Ceuta
the shocks continued
for some days. At Al-
giers also they were
very violent.
10h 10m
longer. At Ceuta
the first shock lasted
about 30 secs. It
was followed by
slighter ones for three
minutes.
ebbed and flowed loured red.
and flowed loured red. In Fez houses and part of a neigh-
eighteen times (some bouring hill were thrown down. Water was
said to a height of also coloured red here, probably by ochreous
50 feet) before 6 P.M., mud. At Salle many houses fell. So also at
and the wells for half Mequinez, Saffé, and Morocco. Near the latter
a league from the place a mountain opened, and swallowed up a
coast were dry until village with 8000 or 10,000 people. Opposite the
evening. At Saffé port of Mogador, some rocks sank suddenly, so
the sea inundated the that the water, before shallow, became twenty
town. At Ceuta and fathoms deep. At Ceuta the points of a moun-
Oran similar phæno- tain appeared to rise and fall.
mena took place.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
165
About 10h.
About 10h.
The south and west of At Bordeaux there The water of the Ga-Toulouse, Anduse in Languedoc, Angoulême,|
France experienced was but a slight ronne was greatly Cognac en Saintonge, and Bordeaux are men-
these shocks, and even trembling for some agitated at Bordeaux. tioned as places where the shock was felt. The
in Poitou, Bretagne, minutes.
and Normandy they
were felt. At Caen
they were violent.
In Switzerland some The shocks here do Between 9 and 10 the
shocks were felt in the not seem to have
Valais, especially at
Brieg and the neigh-
bourhood. Also near
Visp (Viége). The
neighbourhood of Neuf-
chatel, as indeed almost
all Switzerland, was
more or less shaken.
been so distinct as
further west, but that
the earth was sensi-
bly shaken there can
be no doubt. Be-
tween 3 and 4 P.M.
shocks were felt at
Bâle, and during the
night two shocks at
Locle.
Lake of Geneva re-
tired three times from
its eastern shore,
while at the western
nothing unusual was
perceived. A vessel
upon it appeared
struck suddenly.
Very many wells in
different places were
troubled and rose to
unusual heights. The
lakes of Thun, Brienz,
Neufchatel, Etaliere,
Constance, and Zu-
rich, were also dis-
turbed. The last rose
from 6 to 10 and upto
12 feet. The course
of the river Aar ap-
peared for a moment
retarded. A sulphu-
rous and bituminous]
well near Kilchberg
flowed in greater
quantity than usual,
and was troubled.
The Rhine near Con-
stance appeared to
stop and rise for some
moments.
waters appeared to boil, and changed colour.
This was also observed in Provence, at Cuers,
Vaucluse, Gémenox, and St. Auban. At An-
goulême subterranean noises were heard, and a
cleft opened in the earth.
In the subterranean mill near Locle, which lies
nearly 300 feet deep, a terrific underground
noise was heard. At the lake of Zurich a low
noise was heard, as also at the little lake of
Seedorf, where the noise appeared not merely
in the air, but under the water. The maximum
height of the barometer at Berne for this day
was 26 in. 11 lines; the minimum at the same
place was 25 in. 5 lines. At Bâle it was as low
as 26 in. 2 lines, the mean being 27 in. The
thermometer at Berne was at 6 A.M. 2°.5 below
zero of Reaumur; towards evening it rose to 2°
above zero.
In Germany the shocks The shocks were not On the lake at Salzun-At Augsburg magnets let the weights suspended
166
REPORT-1852.
6.
1.
11h 30m
lan time).
2.
werefelt in many places
in Swabia, as at Can-
stadt, Augsburg, and
Donauwörth. At Töp-
litz in Bohemia a smart
shock.
3.
very violent in Cen-
tral Europe, the
effects of the earth-
quake being princi-
pally manifested on
the lakes and other
pieces of water.
4.
gen at the S.W. ex-
tremity of the Thü-
ringer Wald, extra-
ordinary movements
were observed, du-
ring the night prece-
ding the earthquake
(v. Hoff thinks this
account doubtful). In
the lakes of Templin,
Netza, Mühlgast,
Roddelin, and Libe-
zee, and those of the
Markgravate of Bran-
denburg disturb
ances were also ob-
served. So also at
the lakes of Salz-
burg, and the
Walchensee. The
Elbe was agitated at
Hamburg at 1 P.M.,
at Glückstadt be-
tween 11and12noon.
5.
to them fall, and there, as at many other places,
the magnetic needle was disturbed. At Donau-
wörth some walls were shattered. At Ingolstadt
the wells dried up, and afterwards gave forth
turbid water for some minutes. At Töplitz in
Bohemia the principal spring suddenly threw
forth such a quantity of water that in half an
hour the baths overflowed. Half an hour be-
fore this the water was very muddy. It then
remained quite dry for nearly a minute, and then
burst forth with great violence, carrying with it|
a great quantity of red ochre. It then became
quiet as usual, but afterwards yielded more
water than before. At Hamburg the chan-
deliers were seen to move in the churches.
actual shocks The waters of the Lago At Milan the lamps swung of their own accord
Maggiore rose and in the churches, the water was thrown out from
sank suddenly.
were slight, and are
only mentioned as
having been felt at
these two places.
(Mi-Milan in Italy was The
slightly shaken. At Ab-
biategrasso 8 leagues
N.N.W. of Turin the
shock was also slightly
felt. Central and South-
ern Italy experienced
nothing.
In Holland actual shocks
were felt at the Hague
and Rotterdam.
Atthe Hague the water
was
the canals upon the banks, and vessels full of
liquid flowed over. At Abbiategrasso the doors
and windows opened and shut with violence,
and the water of a canal returned towards its
source, and then resumed its course with im-
petuosity. The smoke which had been coming
from Vesuvius for some time before, at the mo-
ment of the earthquake, sank back into the
crater, and disappeared.
At the Hague and Rotterdam bodies which were
seen suddenly suspended were seen to oscillate. The canals
agitated in a remark- were affected far inland.
able manner, the air]
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
167
Tremblings were felt in Several shocks were
Denmark at Ransburg, felt at these places.
Elmshorn, Bramstedt,
Kellinghausen, and
Meldorf.
being quite calm,]
This occurred simul-
taneously at the
Hague, Leyden, Ha-
arlem, Amsterdam,
Gouda, Utrecht, Rot-
terdam, and Bois-le-
Duc. The motion
appears to have been
least violent at the
Hague. According to
one account this took
place at 11 o'clock.
Another letter men-
tions 10 and 11, as
if it occurred twice.
All along the coasts
of Holland and Fries-
land the sea was
much agitated. Ves-
sels were dashed to-
gether by it, and
moorings broken.
In this country the The wells and springs rose so as nearly to inun-
date the land in some places.
waters appeared to
boil in many places.]
They were also agi-
tated and a bellow-
ing noise heard at
Albingsabs, Weners-
borg, on the lake of
Miörn near Gotten-
burg, and in some
rivers, especially the
Eider and Sturh.
In Sweden and Norway At Christiansand the The shock was vio- At
this earthquake was shock was felt at lently felt on board]
distinctly perceived. In 4 A.M. (This must a ship 17 miles south
Iceland and Greenland either be a mistake of Cape Lindesnaës,
it is stated to have been
everything appearing
felt, on the authority of
calm again in a few
as to time, or the
shock must have been
a
Christiansand a noise was heard like that of
great wave, and then a shock felt which
shook the furniture of the houses. In Gotha-
Ebene large trees were uprooted and thrown
down. At the lakes of Frixem and Stora Leed
the earth sank suddenly and then rose again
168
REPORT-1852.
1.
9 A.M.
About 11.
2.
the Collection Acadé-
mique. v. Hoff thinks
the accounts from both
these places doubtful.
3.
a different one from
that at Lisbon.) In
Iceland, according to
the Collection Aca-
démique, the shocks
continued for three
days in the district
of Myrdahl.
In the British Isles ac- At Cork a strong shock
tually sensible shocks was felt at the time
were felt in but few mentioned. At Eyam-
places, the earthquake
being principally re-
markablefrom its effects
upon the sea round the
coast, the lakes, and
ponds. Only four places
are mentioned as locali-
ties where the earth ac-
tually shook, viz. Cork
in Ireland, Eyam-Edge
Edge four violent
shocks were felt in a
space of 20 minutes.
Near Reading the
earth shook for 50
seconds. At Caver-
sham it lasted 1 mi-
nute.
4.
minutes. The lake of
Dybeyand, 3 miles
from Christiansand,
was swollen with a
loud noise, and in-
undated its banks.
The lake Tarevand
did so likewise, and
threw out wood
which had been im-l
bedded in its bottom.
The lake Orevand,
the waters at Skiel
and Laurvig in Telle-
marken, and the lake
Fæmundsöe were
much agitated. The
lake Wener, and
those near Gothen-
burg, in Dalecarlia
and Wermeland, suf-
fered similar disturb-
ances. At the lakes
of Frixem and Stora
Leed the water rose
suddenly.
5.
with a loud noise. In Iceland many houses
are said to have been thrown down. The vol-
cano of Katlegiaa was in violent eruption at
the time.
At Cork the sea was At Eyam-Edge the shocks were felt in the Der-
much agitated. At byshire mines at a depth of 60 fathoms, and
10 o'clock, the sea at the surface. They were accompanied by a
rose 12 to 18 inches loud noise in the interior of the earth. Pieces
at various places on of rock were detached and fell in the galleries]
the Frith of Forth, of the mines. Some days after a long fissure
in the neighbourhood was observed in the ground in this locality.
of Leith in three or The waters of a pond near Reading appeared
four minutes. At Yar- to boil, and were raised over their banks to
mouth the sea rose the extent of 20 inches above their usual level.
to the height of 6 At Caversham a noise was heard as if the
feet a little before house were falling, and a vine trained against
noon. At Gainsbo- the building was broken. Two trees also were
were
6.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
169
Same time
Same time
in Derbyshire, a place
near Reading in Berk-
shire, and Caversham
in Oxfordshire, one mile
from Reading. At Cran-
brook in Kent also some]
people believed that they
felt the earth tremble.
rough it attained the
same height and re-
covered its level in
1 or 2 minutes. The
same thing was ob-
served at the same
time at Hull. At
Hunston several peo-
ple were in great
danger from the ra-
pidity of the motion
of the water. At 10h
35m at Portsmouth
the agitation of the
sea was so great that
70 and 86 gun-ships
rolled to the extent
of 3 feet. The water
rose, after 9 o'clock
at Dartmouth, above
the level of the high-
est tides, and retain-|
ed this height for
three-quarters of an
hour. At Plymouth
about 4 P.M. (the
time of high water)
the sea retired and
then came back in 8
minutes, in each case
to the extent of 6
feet. The ebbing and
flowing continued
for some time. At
Mount's Bay the flux
and reflux, which
began about 2 P.M.,
was very violent and
of about the same
height. It lasted five
hours. At Penzance
injured. At Cranbrook in Kent the water in
some fish-ponds rose upon one bank, then re-
tired, and rose on the opposite bank. At
Busbridge, near Godalming in Surrey, at 10h
30m, the water rose 20 inches above its former
level in a canal (running from W. to E.) of
700 feet long by 58 feet wide and 3 to 10 feet
deep. The fluctuations lasted about a quarter
of an hour, and were attended by a loud noise,
sand also being thrown up in great quantity
from the bottom. The channel which fed this
canal rose towards its source, leaving 36 feet of
ground dry. At Lee in the parish of Whitley,
at Cobham near Guildford (where at 10 o'clock
oscillations of the water from S. to N. and
then from N. to S. were very distinct), at
Medhurst in Sussex, at Tunbridge Town and
Eaton Bridge, two places near Chevening in
Kent, in the Thames at Rotherhithe (at be-
tween 11 and 12), near London at Peerless
Pool (between 10 and 11), at Rochford in
Essex (at the same time as the shock at Lis-
bon), at Earley Court near Reading, at Shire-
burn Castle in Oxfordshire, at four places in
Hertfordshire, near Durham, on Windermere
and others of the Cumberland lakes, on Lochs
Lomond, Ness, Long, and Katrine in Scot-
land, and other pieces of water throughout the
two kingdoms, similar phænomena were ob-
served. See the more minute account of them
in the Philosophical Transactions.•

170
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
9 A.M. (Fun-
chal time
about 10 A.M.
Lisbon time).
was violent, from E.
to W., and consisted
of two epochs of un-
dulation, the first
being much the more
violent. The whole
lasted 1. minute.
Over the surface of the At Funchal the shock
Atlantic Ocean the dis-
turbance seems to
have extended widely,
as far as the necessarily
limited observations go.
At Funchal in the south
of Madeira, the shock
was strongly felt.
it began at 2h 45m,
lasted but 3 hours,
and attained the
height of 8 feet. At
Newlyn and Mouse-
hole, on the same
coast, the phenomena
were almost identical.
This strange tide was
also remarked at St.
Ives, Hayle, and
Swansea, at the last
place about 645m. At
Kinsale in Ireland the]
water came over the
quay with such vio-
lence as to throw
many people down.
At 9h 45m a Dutch The crew of the Dutch vessel mentioned saw the
effect of the shock on Monte Zizambre itself,
large masses of rock being detached and rolled
into the sea. Towards night a mass of smoke
(observed also at Colares) was seen in the
E.N.E., 7 or 8 leagues from where they were,
and afterwards a fire, the light of which was
seen all night. (This probably proceeded from
one of the towns ruined and on fire.) At
Funchal the shock was preceded by a dull
noise like that of carriages, which lasted some
seconds after the shocks. The doors and]
windows vibrated quickly.
vessel, a league and
a half off Monte Zi-
zambre (6 or 7 leagues
from Setuval) expe-
rienced a violent
shock. Some more
shocks were felt on
board the same ves-
sel towards sunset.
v. Hoff mentions the
shock as felt by a
ship 50 leagues west
of Lisbon. Several
other vessels appear
to have experienced
it in various regions
of the Atlantic. At
11h 45m at the island
of Madeira the sea
suddenly
retired
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
171

Less than ten hours after
the earthquake in Lis-
bon, its effects were re-
marked in the West In-
dies by the motion of
the waters of the ocean.
v. Humboldt (Voyage,
t. v. p. 12) says that the
shock was felt at Mar-
tinique.
(though the weather]
was perfectly calm)
to the extent of 100
paces, and then as
suddenly returned to
the height of 15 feet
above the highest
tides, inundating
Funchal, and doing a
great deal of damage
on the north and
east coast of the
island, on the west
scarcely
anything
being perceived. This
ebbing and flowing
occurred four or five
times more, to a less
height each time.
On the coasts of An-
tigua, Barbadoes,
Martinique, and Sa-
bia, about 3 P.M.
(true time there,
about 7 P.M. Lisbon
time), the waters of
the Atlantic were
much disturbed. At
Martinique the water
rose like a wave to the
upper stories of the
houses, and in ebb-
ing again left an En-
glish mile of ground
dry. At Barbadoes
it rose 5 or 6 feet,
and ebbed and flow-
ed every 5 minutes for
three hours, the water
being as black as ink
(probably from mud).

172
REPORT 1852.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
re-
1755. Nov. 2. Lisbon.
Also on the The shocks of the day
same day at Bâle.
before continued at
Lisbon. One shock
felt at Bâle.
The movement
curred 64 times from
2 to 10 r.M.
The Tagus became dry
for some time.
6.
Authors quoted above for the Lisbon
earthquake. For that at Bâle, a
communication from M. Ch. Mar-
tius to M. Perrey (see the memoir
of the latter on earthquakes in
the basin of the Rhine).
Phil. Trans.; Coll. Acad. &c. &c., as
above.
7 A.M.
Ditto
10h 30m A.M.
2 P.M.
3. At Lisbon again
At Gibraltar
At Ceuta in Africa.
At Lisbon the shocks
continued.
At Gibraltar a rather
violent shock of
from 5 to 6 secs.
At Ceuta ditto; last-
ed a very short time.
In the island of Sumatra, A violent shock on
at Manna, fifty En- this day, followed
glish miles south of by twelve others
Fort Marlborough.
between this and
the 3rd December.]
Still later (mention-
ed in a letter dated
12th January 1758,
butthetime not given
more accurately)
many more shocks.
4. Madrid, the Escurial, in Lasted five or six mi-
8h 15m P.M.
Andalusia, and almost
the whole of Spain,
Catalonia excepted.
At Gibraltar.
nutes at the Escu-
rial. It was more
violent at Madrid,
and most of all in
Andalusia. At
Gibraltar the shock
at 2 P.M. was slight.
The shocks were
feebler at Lisbon.
The shocks mentioned as occurring later than Phil. Trans. vol. 1. pt. 2. p. 491.
the 3rd December injured Cumberland House,
Salop House, Layo, and Manna. Near the
mouth of the river at Bencoolen the earth
opened, and threw out sulphurous water.
Poblo Point and many villages around Manna
were destroyed.
Collection Académique.
5. Gibraltar. The shocks At Gibraltar this shock At 11 P.M. of this day From the 6th to the 16th the shocks were almost Ditto.
also continued on this was more violent the sea rose a yard insensible about Gibraltar.
this
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
173
day in Lisbon, but than those which
were feeble.
preceded it.
rather smart
shocks.
1755. Nov. 7. Clermont in Auvergne Two
and the neighbourhood.
higher than had
ever been known be-
fore at Saltholm
near Hartlepool in
Durham, and'caused]
some mischief. No
shock is mentioned
as having been felt.
Ditto.
At Lisbon the shock On this day a shock At Lisbon some houses which had resisted the Ditto; Phil. Trans.; Journ. Hist.
lasted but a short
is said to have been
10 P.M.
5h 30m A.M.
8. Lisbon
The same day at Seville.
14. Brieg in the Valais
time. There and at]
Seville the shock
was violent.
A trembling lasting
felt at sea, 60 leagues
from the coast of
Portugal, as great
as that of the 1st.
former shocks were thrown down. At Seville
also the cathedral was shaken, and some other
buildings injured. From the 8th to the 16th
no shocks are mentioned as felt at Lisbon.
&c. &c.
3 P.M.
one minute.
16. Lisbon
•
Collection Académique, p. 632.
3h 30m P.M.
17. At Gibraltar
In the morn-
ing.
In the even-At Whitehaven in Cum-
berland. Also on this day
ing.
4h 15m A.M.
at Irton in Cumberland,
and in Herefordshire.
An opening appeared in a mountain near, from Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. p. 511.
which water came out in large quantity.
Renewed disturbance. The sea rose prodigi-The earth seemed to rise and fall like a ship
ously.
At Irton in Cumber-
land violent shocks.
18. In New England, espe-Two violent undula- A
cially in the provinces tory shocks, of which
of Massachusetts and the second was the
New Hampshire. It slighter, followed
was slighter towards rapidly upon each
the S.W. and N.E., other. A tree of 30
and was felt in New feet high bent 10 feet
York, Philadelphia, from its former posi-
Chesapeake Bay in tion. Immediately
Maryland, at Annapo- after came another
lis Royal, in New Scot- and
more violent
land, at Halifax, at shock with redoubled
Lake St. George to the noise, consisting of a
west. Its total exten- quick trembling mo-
In Herefordshire houses are said to have been Coll. Acad.; v. Hoff.
thrown down.
ship in the Atlantic Preceded by about a minute by explosions like Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. pp. 439–443;
Ocean 70 leagues
east of Cape Anne
experienced this
earthquake. A re-
markable ebbing
and flowing of the
sea at St. Martin's
Harbour in the West
Indies was supposed
to be connected
with this disturb-
ance. The water
was much agitated
distant thunder. At Boston the windows and
furniture were much agitated. About 100
chimneys were, thrown down. An eruption
was reported to have taken place at Scituate
20 or 30 miles south of Boston. At Annapolis
some chimneys were also thrown down.
vol. 1. pp. 1-18; Coll. Acad.
p. 634; Gazette de France;
Journ. Hist.; Mercure de France.
174
REPORT-1852.
1.
2.
3.
sion seems to have tion gradually de-
been about 800 miles
from N.E. to S.W., by
550 from E. to W.,
the centre being in
43° N. lat.
creasing for two min.
(The whole three
lasted four min.) At
5h 29m another slight
trembling was felt.
The direction of the
motion was from
N.W. to S.E. (At
New York W. to E.),
1755. Nov.18. At Fez and Mequinez in At Fez and Mequinez
In the morn-
ing.
Morocco.
the shocks were very
violent, and con-
tinued until the fol-
lowing day.
At Lisbon. Also at At
at At Lisbon shocks
Hour not Aquapendente and della equal to those of the
mentioned. Grotta near Rome; 8th. At Aquapendente
and on the borders of and della Grotta, one
the Rhine and in the shock. Along the
Brisgau. At Glossom Rhine slight shocks.
also in Herefordshire, At Aix they were also
and at Aix in Savoy. inconsiderable.
Tangier and Tetuan on Violent shocks for four
the North coast of minutes.
Africa.
About 10P.M.
A very strong shock
•
Along the Rhine, in the
19. Gibraltar
10h 30m A.M.
Hour
given.
•
4.
in the harbours of
North America, and
quantities of dead
fish were observed.
5.
6.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. pp. 421 and
429; Coll. Acad. p. 634.
At Lisbon twenty-two shocks were counted from Ditto; Gazette de France; v. Hoff.
the 1st to the 18th.
Both places were much injured.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Accompanied by a tempest. But little damage Ditto, and the Coll. Acad. and other
done.
authorities quoted above.
Mequinez was completely ruined with two Arab Ditto.
encampments of 25,000 or 30,000 persons.
2 A.M.
not Mequinez in Morocco. Exceedingly violent
Brisgau, and at Aix
in Savoy the slight
shocks continued.
20. Tangier and Tetuan
More shocks. They
recurred several times
during the day, espe-
cially at 5 and 9 A.M.,
and at noon, but fee-
bler than before.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
175
1755. Nov.21. Colares near Lisbon
9 A.M.
m
.Two shocks
•
22. Boston in New England. Another shock
8h 271 A.M.
25. Colares again
From
mid-
night of the
morning.
and 27.
24th till
Five shocks felt in the
time mentioned.
26, Sédan, Mézières, Char-Several slight shocks.
leville, Liège, and
many other localities
in Belgium.
27. Cordova, and apparently
all along the south
coast of Spain.
29. At Malaga
Dec. 9. At Lisbon
The most violent shock
which had been felt
at Lisbon since the
1st of November.
Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. p. 413.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 206.
On the 24th the same meteorological indications Phil. Trans. &c. as before.
were observed as on the 31st of October, the
day before the great earthquake.
Ditto.
Ditto.
About this time un-v. Hoff gives as date the 27th, and does not men- Ditto.
usual movements of
the waters of the
ocean were still ob-
served.
tion Cordova as shaken on that day. During
the whole of this, and indeed the next month,
slight shocks appear to have occurred almost
daily in Spain, Portugal, Switzerland, and on
the North coast of Africa.
Though the hour of this earthquake is not given, Ditto.
it was in all probability close to that at which
the one in Switzerland, &c. took place.
Throughout Switzerland At Turin one shock Many of the small At Milan the water came in larger quantity than Ditto.

About 2 P.M. and parts of France,
Bavaria, Swabia, the
Tyrol, the Italian Alps,
and even north of Ba-
2h 30m P.M.
2-2 and 23
varia.
lasting from 4 to 6 lakes of Switzerland
seconds, in the direc- were agitated, though
tion S. to N., and not nearly so much
some minutes after a as on the 1st Novem-1
slighter shake of 2 ber. The Rhine also
seconds' duration in was ruffled as by a
the same direction. moderate wind. The
At Brieg at 2 o'clock lakes, rivers, and
a subterranean explo- springs were most
sion was heard, and unusually full and
soon after slight swollen, so that ter-
were rible
Amongst the
places where this earth-
quake was felt were
Turin, Milan, through
Piedmont, and Savoy,
and as far as Naples,
Brieg in the Valais,
throughout the whole movements
chain of the Alps and perceived, at 24 a were the conse-
of Jura, at Chiavenna, stronger, and at 2 quence in several
inundations
usual from the wells. Some damage was also
done to buildings. At Brieg and throughout
the Valais chimneys were thrown down, and
all the buildings much shaken. The arches of
some churches fell. The earth too opened
here in many places in the direction S. to N.
(that of the shock); some of these fissures
threw out water to the distance of several feet,|
and others closed again themselves. Springs
also dried up. Brieg, Glisa, and Natria were
much injured. On a mountain, 2 miles from
Brieg, the earth sank 1 inch daily from this
date till the 26th February 1756. From the
9th until the 21st December slight shocks were
were
176
REPORT-1852.
1.
2h 32m
2h 32m
2h 45m
2h 45m
3h
2.*
3.
was
4.
5.
some time before, the wind falling at the same
time. At Vevey, Morges, Lausanne, and Nyon
the shocks were violent. At Vevey they were
most so in the streets running along the lake.
The same was true at Geneva. The shocks
were scarcely at all felt on elevated points. At
almost all places they were accompanied by a
loud noise. It was said that the Aar was co-
vered in some places by a thick vapour and
appeared to boil, a moment before the shocks.
All through Switzerland bells were made to
sound, doors and windows moved, and build-
ings were cracked and injured. At Chiavenna
rocks were detached from the hills. At Zurich
the people believed that they smelt an odour
like sulphur after the shocks. Ice was cracked
in some places. At Berne the barometer was
at 27 in 7 lines, and at Bâle at 27 in 4 lines.
At Morat a magnetic needle moved 0° 25' to
the west, about the moment of the shock. At
Hohen Ems, a magnet suspended by a cord of
11 inches long swung more than 40° from the
vertical (!).
at Aigle, on the banks a very violent earth- provinces of France. felt daily, always preceded by a little trembling
of the lake of Geneva, quake, which
in the Cantons of Frei- felt all through the
burg, Berne, Lucerne, Valais. These shocks
Aarau, Zug, Zürich, recurred at intervals
Schwyz, Glarus, Appen- of half an hour, but
zel, Thurgau, Schaff with diminished in-
hausen, Basel, Neuf- tensity. Three prin-
chatel, and in Franche cipal shocks were
Comté. Also at Mul- everywhere felt. At
house, Besançon, Berne these lasted
Bourg, and in the Lyon- altogether one-third
nais. In the Tyrol, and or half a minute. At
at Munich, Ingolstadt, Lucerne a slight
Donauwörth, Augsburg shock had been felt
and Nestembach. at 1h 30m P.M., and at
Nestembach one at
8 A.M., followed by
a second at 10 A.M.,
also felt at Donau-
Eschingen. The vio-
lence of the shocks
is reported very va-
riously, even differ-
ent people in the
same room perceiving
them differently.
More shocks. They re-
curred daily, though
with decreasing vio-
lence, up to the 21st.
Several shocks. At
Lisbon they were
nearly as violent as
those of the 8th and
18th November. At
Ingolstadt another
shock.
1755. Dec. 10. Brieg in the Valais
11. Lisbon, Colares, Madrid,
and Orleans in Spain
and Portugal. At Brieg
also the shocks recur-
red; and in the Elec-
torate of Ingolstadt in
Bavaria.
6
Phil. Trans. &c. as before.
Ditto; Gazette de France, 10 Janv.
1756.
Third Report
on the Facts of Earthquake Phænomena (continued).
By ROBERT MALLET, C.E., M.R.I.A.
1853.
118
REPORT—1853.

Catalogue of recorded Earthquakes from 1606 B.c. to A.D. 1850.
[Continued from Report for 1852, p. 176.]
1.
2.
ANNO
DOMINI.
Locality.
3.
4.
5.
and number of shocks.
Direction, duration, Phænomena connected
with the sea.
Meteorological and other phænomena.
1755. Dec. 13. Strasburg, Hüningen, Slight tremblings
Between 2 Bourg en Bresse, Dijon,
and 3 P.M. Flavigny, Montbard,
and many places in
Franche Comté.
15. Brieg
Ditto
17. In the Aargau, and still Ditto
at Brieg.
18. The village of Glonsow, A violent shock
near the Wye in He-
refordshire.
19. The same region of N. Renewed tremblings
America which had
been shaken on the
18th and 22nd No-
vember.
20. Brieg in the Valais. Also Another shock parti-
During the at the village of Locle.
cularized
6.
Authority.
Coll. Acad.; Journ. Hist.
Phil. Trans.; Coll. Acad.
Collection Académique.
Hist. Fév. 1756, p. 134.
Accompanied by a frightful subterranean noise. Gazette de France, 10 Janv.; Journ.
About 500 yards from the village a piece of
land of two acres in extent sank down. The
hills near had been shaken in the month of
March preceding. This account is obviously
confounded with that of the 18th November.
The latter appears likely to be the correct|
one.
Collection Académique.
Philosophical Transactions, loc. cit.


night.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
119
11755. Dec. 21. Brieg again, and the Rather violent. From
4b 30m A.M.
whole country round.
Also at Lisbon and
the country round,
with the kingdom of
Algarbia.
the 21st to the 27th
two or three shocks)
were felt daily at
Brieg, but at va-
rious hours. AtLis-
bon the disturbance
was again violent.
23. In the mountains of A trembling..
Roussilon.
Some stones and tiles fell from the houses. In Ditto; Coll. Acad., &c.
Portugal fresh disasters were produced by the
shocks of this day. More than 300 persons
perished under the ruins of houses which were
thrown down, or in the waters of the Tagus,]
which overflowed its banks. A league of coun
try was submerged by the sea in Algarbia.
The extremity of Cape de la Bagne was carried
away. The towns on the frontiers of Spain
suffered least.
At night.
4 P.M.
24. At Besançon, Lyons, Sensible shocks
and Geneva.
25. Milan and in the Mar-Two strong shocks
gravate of Ancona.
Also at Lisbon,
Shocks a little more
violent than those
which were constant-
occurring, but
have not been par-
ticularized.
ly
Slight
shocks were felt al-
most every day from
this up to the 6th
January.
26. Maestricht and Cologne A slight shock, follow-
ed by another more
violent at 44 P.M.
11 P.M. and In the district of the Two shocks, at the
at midnight.
Lower Rhine, espe-
cially at Brussels,
Liège, Maestricht,
Nimeguen, and even
as far as Arnheim and
Breda. Also in Co-
logne, Bonn, some
valleys of Alsace and
Lorraine, in Picardy,
and in the Alps.
hours mentioned.
Both were undula-
tory. At Rocroy a
shock was felt at
11b 56m.
v. Hoff give the 23rd as date..
v. Hoff quotes Kant.
Coll. Acad.; Journ. Hist.
Great damage done. A thousand victims perished Huot, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
20 Fév. 1756; Journ. Hist. Avril,
1756, p. 304.
Acad.; Gazette de France
Acad.;
Journ. Hist.
The Collection Académique gives the dates 27th Coll.
and 29th December for the events here men-
tioned (on the authority of Perrey) on the 27th
and 29th November.
In the Alps some wells became salt.
v. Hoff
appears to have confounded those mention-
ed on the 26th and 27th November with
these, as it is very improbable that they were
really distinct events. All the dates about this
period, especially those taken from the Philo-
sophical Transactions, are most confused, and
many of them obviously inaccurate.
Ditto; Phil. Trans. &c.
;

K 2
120
REPORT—1853.
1.
2.
1755. Dec. 27. The region of the Lower At
15 min. after
Rhine, as before, at
Maestricht, at
midnight of
the
26th,
and at 1 A.M.
30 min. past
midnight (or
2 A.M.).
31 A.M.
Sedan, Liège, and
Cologne.
3.
Maestricht two
shocks at the time]
stated, the first
stronger than the
second. At Rocroy
a second shock at
12 min. past mid-
night. At Sedan
and Liège, two, aud
at Cologne four
shocks were felt.
Shocks were also
felt at 4 A.M.
undulatory or ba-
lancing movements
of the earth in the
two hours after.
Roussilon, in the neigh-Six
bourhood of Canigou,
at the foot of the
Pyrenees.
At Cordova; Aix in Shocks were felt at
these places. The
hour not mentioned
Two slight shocks
4.
5.
6.
Journ. Hist.; Phil. Trans., &c.
These shocks were preceded, at Rocroy and other Coll. Acad.; Gazette de France;
places, by a dull noise, lasting but a short time.
The heavens too appeared as if all on fire. No|
damage was done, except at Chesnée, a village|
near Liège, where the second of the two shocks
threw down two houses and shook others. A
prolonged noise like that of musquetry was
heard there. In the Valais the shocks still
continued, they were especially violent at
21 P.M.
Each movement was preceded by a subterranean Ditto.
noise.
Collection Académique.
Phil. Trans. p. 616.
Savoy.
28. Brieg in the Valais
6 A.M.
6h (Italian
time.)
Padua
One ditto
30. Brieg again
The shocks recurred
1 A.M.
Also at Madrid
31. At Glasgow, Greenock, Three
Dumbarton, Inchin-
Shortly be-
One shock
consecutivej
shocks.
fore 1 A.M.
nan, and other places
in Scotland.
1756. Jan. 1. Ancona
A smart shock..
2. In the west of Ireland... Ditto
About 7P.M.
At the end of this month there was an eruption Ditto, p. 615.
of Vesuvius.
Some portions of chimnies were thrown down. Collection Académique, p. 640.
The Rhone was often troubled, and appeared
to boil during these shocks.
v. Hoff.
The shocks were felt in the different stories of Phil. Trans. p. 509; Coll. Acad.;
the houses at Dumbarton, where birds ap- Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
peared greatly frightened in their cages.
But little damage done
Gazette de France, 20 Fév.
Mars.
A meteoric phænomenon (the heavens appearing Journal Encyclopédique, Février et
like a sea of flame), which was probably an
aurora, was observed from 4 to 7h 18m P.M.,
the latter 18 minutes were the most brilliant.]
This was soon followed by the shock, which did
no damage except at Ballymore, a village șome

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
121
.
9h 30m P.M. Brieg in the Valais. Also Slight movements
felt at Geneva.
Hournotgiven Boston in Massachusetts
1756. Jan. 3. Brieg
Before 10A.M.
Ditto
A rather more violent
shock.
Two ditto consecu-
tively.
One ditto
6. Ditto
Before 8 P.M.
7. Ditto
5 P.M.
8. Ditto
7h 30m P.M.
Hour not
given.
Rimini in Italy
A slight shock
11. Brieg
3 and 11 A.M.
12. Ditto
miles from Tuam. A meteor was observed
at Perth in Scotland about 9 or 10 P.M., but no
mention is made of subterranean commotions.
Phil. Trans. &c., as quoted above.
Keferstein.
Phil. Trans. &c.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, loc. cit.; Journ.
Hist.
Phil. Trans. &c.
Two more shocks at
the hours stated.
More slight move-
ments.
Prague, and on the fron-Fresh shocks. (This
tiers of the kingdom
of Bohemia, extending
to Barrenstein, Zinn-|
wald and Altenberg.
13. Brieg
14. Ditto
2h 30m A.M.
expression perhaps
refers to shocks felt
in this region on the
1st November be-
fore.)
Slight motion
Violent undulations,
lasting but 3 or 4 secs.
In the Saxon and Bo-Tremblings
hemian Erzgebirge,
especially at Alten-
berg and Zinnwald.
Also felt at Erfurt.
15. Brieg
4b 30m A.M.
A moderate shock in
the direction S. to N.,
followed by others at
various hours.
Ditto.
Journ. Hist.; Coll. Acad.; Kant,
Géog. Phys.
The mines were inundated, and filled with a Gazette de France, 14 et 28 Fév.1756;
smell of sulphur. At Ofermissen near Herfort,
during the night of the 13th-14th, during a
violent tempest, the earth opened, forming a
pit of 32 feet in diameter, and more than 50
toises deep, and full of water. This may have
proceeded from an earthquake, but no shock
is mentioned.
No damage done.
Phil. Trans. &c.
Ditto.
This is probably only the same event with that v. Hoff.
just reported on the 12th.
Three hours before the shocks the wind suddenly Phil. Trans. &c.
fell, and a slight trembling was felt. Bodies
thrown to the ground were in the direction
S. to N., and fissures in the same direction
opened in the earth.
*

122
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
4.
A violent shock
1756. Jan. 15. Ancona
4h 30m A.M.
Amersfort in the pro-
vince of Utrecht.
by many others, at
Lisbon up to the
3rd of February.
18. At Lisbon. Also this day A trembling, followed
at Casal-Maggiore,
Ferrara, Spoleto, Al-
bano, Fano, Orvieto,
and Rimini.
At midnight. Brieg
"About this In Peru
time."
45m past
midnight.
19. Brieg
20. Constantinople
12h 34m P.M.
Lisbon
21. Brieg
About 11 P.M.
22. Ditto
Alittle before
midnight.
Constantinople
Another shake, rather
violent, but very short.
An earthquake..
A movement not so
great as the last.
Three rather strong
shocks.
More violent shocks..
Rather violent.
Differing but little in
violence from that
of the 9th, but very
short. Followed
by other slighter
ones.
Two shakings, the first
the more violent of
the two.
Another shock
Several slight move-
23. Ditto
In the morn-
ing.
24. Brieg
ments.
25. Ditto
Ditto
26. Ditto
Ditto
5.
This event is only mentioned in the Journal His-Journ. Hist.
torique, and is probably the same as that of
the 1st, one or other date being erroneous.
6.
A shock which caused much consternation, but Phil. Trans. p. 513.
did no damage. v. Hoff mentions erroneously
another shock at this place on the 15th of
December before.
The air was very cold.
v. Hoff.
Phil. Trans. &e.
v. Hoff.
Phil. Trans. &c.
Probably at the same time as the last, the one Phil. Trans. loc. cit. p. 122.
reckoning it as the 19th, the other as the 20th.
Journal Encyclopédique, Mars 1756.
Phil. Trans. &c.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Also felt at Berne, and at Demonte in Pied-Ditto.
mont.
Some persons believed that they felt a shock at Ditto.
Berne.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
123
3h 55m A.M. Bonn and Cologne
Brugg and throughout
the lower Aargau.
At Cologne a slight
shake from E. to W.
lasting 7 or 8 secs.
At Bonn it resembled
that of the 26th Dec.
More shocks
Slight ditto
11 P.M.
1756. Jan. 27. Brieg
Dalecarlia in Sweden
Feb. 1. Aigle
Some more shocks
More shocks
2 and 5 A.M. In Piedmont and Savoy Slight ditto
2. At Arau. Also on the Ditto
same day in different
parts of Switzerland
and Italy.
5. Ancona
6. Brieg
6 A.M.
13. Maestricht
4 P.M.
A trembling motion
Another violent shock.
Slight tremblings
daily from this up
to the 13th.
At 8h 45m A.M. of this
day an extraordinary
agitation of the wa-
ters of Closeburn
Loch, a little lake in
Dumfriesshire, was
observed; the water
rising in the centre,
and moving in cur-
rents in opposite di-
rections for 3 or 4
hours. No shock is
mentioned.
A slight and short On the 12th and 13th
shock.
irregularities
were
observed in the tides
at Chatham, Sheer-
ness, Woolwich, and
Deptford.
They
were accounted for
solely by the wind.
No damage done..
Coll. Acad.; Journ. Hist.; Gazette
de France.
Ditto.
From this until the 6th Feb. the shocks were fee-Phil. Trans. &c.
bler and less frequent in the Valais and Berne.
Gazette de France, 28 Fév.
Bertrand.
v. Hoff; Phil. Trans.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.
Keferstein.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit. &c.
Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. &c.

124
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
1756. Feb. 13. In the island of Corfu. A smart shock. At
And at Malta?
At night. Naples
14. Maestricht
Malta two ditto.
A shock lasting some
seconds.
31 A.M.
About mid-Brieg
night.
15. Ditto
2 and 5
A.M.
18. Ditto
1h 30m A.M.
About 8 A.M.
In the morning
Between 7 and
8 A.M.
About 8 A.M.
7h 56m
8h 8m
8h 6m
8h 30m
A little before 8
Another shock; strong
and short.
Moderate agitation.
Two violent shocks at
these hours.
A violent shock
came from S.E. to
., or from W.
N.W.,
4.
5.
6.
The shock at Malta was in February, and pro-Coll. Acad.; Gazette de France;
bably on this day.
Journ. Hist.
Gazette de France, 27 Mars.
Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. &c.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Cold and snow prevailed at the time....
A strong wind was blowing at the time
Ditto.
Preceded by a loud bellowing noise
waters of the At most of the towns in France the barometer Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. vol. xlix.;
Rhine and Meuse
were much agitated
during the shocks.
Very extensive shocks, In France the shocks The
felt in the Alps, some
parts of France and
Germany, in the Ne-
therlands, and in En-
gland. Also about the
same time in Portugal.
In France, at Paris,
Versailles, Beauvais,
Rouen, Dieppe, Sedan,
Metz, &c. Through-
out the whole of Bel-
gium, as at Brus-
sels, Mons, Namur,
Liège, &c. In Hol-
land, at Leyden, Am-|
sterdam, the Hague,
&c. In Germany, they
were felt at Bonn,
Cologne, Arensberg,]
Worms, Mannheim,
Darmstadt, Wetzlars,
Cassel, Gotha, &c. In
England, at London,
Dover, Deal, Margate,
Canterbury, and even
to S.E. (?). At Aire
and Sedan they last-
ed more than a
minute. In Hol-
land, where they
were very violent,
they lasted 1 min.,
and then recom-
menced in 10 or 12
minutes. At Bonn
the shocks recurred
at 9 A.M., and 20
minutes after. At
Liège also at 9:
and 9 A.M., and at
124 and 8 P.M.,
other shocks were
felt. At Maestricht
the shocks were
slight, but recurred
at 9½ A.M. At Lis-
bon a shock which
lasted nearly 3 mi-
was very low. At Aire and Sedan a subterra-
nean noise was heard. At Metz chimnies
were thrown down. The same happened at
Aix-la-Chapelle, where the mineral contents
of the waters appeared to be suddenly in-
creased. At Cologne and Liège a good deal
of damage was done to buildings. In the
coal-pits near Liège, the miners, at the depth
of 900 feet, heard a rumbling noise above
their heads (and then felt the shock), while
those above ground heard a similar noise
under their feet. Near Stolberg the earth
opened and closed again. The earth appears
to have been somewhat agitated for an hour
together, and during the whole time a low
noise was heard. Some people supposed that
some of the shocks were attended with flashes]
of light. The west wind had prevailed for a
long time before, and at the time of the earth-
quake, the barometer, which at Berne was
down to 25 in 5 lines, and magnetic needle
were greatly agitated. In England the weather
was calm, but soon after a violent tempest
took place. All the dates as to hour are given
in the time of the places to which they refer.
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
Journ. Encyc.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
125
Hournotmen- In
tioned.
Glasgow. Many places,
not mentioned, also
experienced them.
nutes. Its direc-1
tion appeared to
be from E. to S.
Many others had
been felt there at
the beginning of
themonth. At Brieg
these shocks were
also felt, and they
recurred there at
1 P.M.
Silesia. Also at Shocks were felt at all
Prague, and in Albania.
these places on this
day.
1756. Feb. 19. Maestricht, and other A short but violent
6 A.M.
places in Belgium.
Before
113 Brieg
A.M.
4 A.M.
shock.
More shocks
20. Maestricht, and the rest A short and slight
of Belgium.
23. Brieg
7
shock.
Shocks feebler than
Between
and 8 A.M.
26. Ditto
those of the 19th.
Two slight shocks
A terrible tempest all day in Silesia. It was also Keferstein; v. Hoff.
somewhat felt in Switzerland, and seems to
have been most violent about 8 P.M.
Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
Stones and plaster fell from the walls of the Ditto.
houses.
France, &c.
At Maestricht scarcely a day passed, until the be- Ditto; Coll. Acad.; Gazette de
ginning of April, without a shock. More than
eighty distinct earthquakes were reckoned
there. In general the shocks were felt more
in the upper stories of the houses than on the
pavement. They were felt less strongly in the
upper part of the town. During some of the
most violent lightning was observed. On every
occasion a noise like that of a carriage in mo-
tion was heard. They occurred in all weathers,
except that often it was calm before the shock,
and the wind arose soon after. The barometer
was high, and the weather very variable.
Clouds and aurora were often observed. Some
persons felt a sensation like that of a strong
electric discharge. Horses, cows and pigeons
were much alarmed, often long before the
shock. Igneous meteors were common in
Switzerland for some time after.
Phil. Trans.
Here Bertrand's catalogue stops
Ditto.
126
REPORT 1853.
.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1756. Feb. 27, In the Tyrol; at Trente Several rather violent On the 27th, at 6 P.M.
28, and at and Venice.
the com-
mencement
of March.
the end of
the month.
shocks. They con-
tinued more or less
for three weeks.
At At Rondhelem, twenty
leagues from Dron-
theim in Norway.
A more violent shock
Mar. 1.Lisbon
11 A.M.
than any felt since]
the 21st December.
Several shocks
3. At Brieg
5. Ditto
Ditto
7. Ditto. At Odivillas also, Ditto. At Odivillas a
a village 2 leagues from rather violent shock.
Lisbon, on the same day.
8. Turin
Two slight shocks,
apparently
from
at Ilfracombe in De-
vonshire, the sea
rose 6 feet, as on the
1st November, and
remained so for half
an hour without
ceasing to boil as it
were in a remark-1
able manner. No
shock is mentioned.
During the whole
course of the month
the tides were very
irregular at Chat-
ham, Woolwich,
Sheerness, and
Deptford.
5.
6.
Coll. Acad.; Gazette de France, 30
Avril; Bertrand; 5th Mem. Journ.
Hist. Mai; Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
A mountain is said to have fallen and interrupted Gazette de France, 10 Avril.
the course of a river, thereby causing an inun-
dation. No shock is mentioned. and it may
have been only a landslip. v. Hoff, on the
authority of the Coll. Acad., says in March.
The earth had been perfectly still for some days, Coll. Acad.; Journ. Hist. Mai,
but this shock, which was followed by many
others during March, produced fresh alarm in
the city.
p. 368.
At Berne, in the Pays de Vaud, in the bishopric Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. &c.
of Bâle, and elsewhere, a brilliant meteor was
observed at 7 P.M.
A second meteor was observed this day at Aigle Ditto.
and Vevey, at which places, as also at Avignon,
the former one was seen. At Avignon a third
was observed on the 3rd of April.
At Odivillas the shock was accompanied by a Ditto; Gazette de France; Journ.
loud noise like the report of a cannon, repeated
many times by an echo.
Hist.
Phil. Trans. p. 615.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
127
above, downwards.
Six minutes after-
wards a slight öscil-
lation from S. to N.j
One shock
Belem near Lisbon
1756. Mar.11. Lisbon
29. Ditto
In the morn-
ing.
Ditto
A violent ditto
April 13. Venice, Padua, Verona, A shock lasting half a
2h 10m.
and Trevisa.
15. Lisbon
minute, followed by
another at 3 P.M.
Very violent shocks...
16. Venice, Padua, &c., as Another earthquake,|
above.
Ditto
Night of 18th
to 19th.
3 P.M.
consisting of two
distinct shakes.
Another shock, from
S.E. to N.W.
26. Breteuil. Also felt at At
Plessis and St. Just.
27. Lisbon
Breteuil four
shocks, the third the
most violent. Atj
the other places two
shocks, longer, but
less alarming.
More violent shocks
30. Paris, Versailles, and the At the château du
9h 7m P.M.
Chateau du Plessis,
Plessis, the shock,
four leagues from
Montdidier.
which was consi-
Lisbon
derable at all the
places, lasted fifteen
minutes.
More shocks of equal
violence with the
last.
May 15. Sains near Breteuil. Also Three shocks at the
felt at Beauvais, Mont- hours mentioned.
didier, and Clermont.
14 to 24 and
7 A.M.
Occasioned considerable alarm
Some houses were thrown down
Gazette de France; Coll. Acad.;
Journ. Hist.
Ditto.
The waters of the The shocks at Lisbon during this month were Ditto.
Tagus were much generally perceived either at sunrise or sunset.
swollen.
At Trevisa chimnies were thrown down and Coll. Acad. p. 644; Gazette de
houses injured.
Preceded by a loud subterranean noise.
France; Journ. Hist.
Ditto.
Ditto.
On the 24th, 25th, 26th and 27th, Vesuvius was Ditto.
in eruption. Loud subterranean noises were
heard there.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At the château du Plessis a noise was heard like Ditto.
the wind blowing through a high wood. At
Breteuil the noise was heard every half-hour
during the night.
More than thirty violent shocks were counted Ditto.
at Lisbon in the course of the month. They
were most remarkable on the three days no-
ticed.
Attended by a low noise, which recurred every Collection Académique.
half-hour until night. At Beauvais and Bon-
villers exhalations in a state of inflammation
were observed at the moment of the shock.
128
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1756. May 22, Ulm and Augsburg
and 25.
The earth shook on
these days.
30. Near Lisbon, in the A shock was felt, be-
mountains of Cintra.
ing the first for fif-
teen days.
June 3. Aix-la-Chapelle, Liège, The shock was much
Maestricht, Cologne,
Duren, Sittart, and the
whole country lying
between the Rhine
and Meuse, and which
was shaken on the
18th and 19th of
February.
more violent at
at
Duren than
Aix-la-Chapelle,
and was followed
by several others
over the whole di-
strict shaken.
7. In Neufchatel, at Colom-At Colombières it was
8h 30m A.M.
8h 45m.
bières, and Chaux-de-
Fond.
22. Ditto
an oscillatory move-
ment from E. to W.
Other shocks fol-
lowed 18 minutes
after. At Chaux-
de-Fond there were
four periods of dis-
turbance from 8h
45m, and another at
11 P.M. The shocks,
which were vertical
at this place, ap-
peared more violent
than elsewhere.
More shocks occurred
July. Brieg in the Valais. Also Shocks felt at both
Beginning of felt in the bailiwick of
the month. Interläcken.
10 Lisbon
and 11.
places.
Two violent shocks
•
18. Ditto
Another but a slighter
shock.
5.
6.
v. Hoff.
Gazette de France, 17 Juillet.
A terrible tempest had raged over the country on Journ. Hist. Août, 1756, p. 145;
the 24th, 25th, and 26th. The Collection
Académique gives the date 29th June.
Coll. Acad.; Phil. Trans. vol. xlix. p.
893; Gazette de France, 19 Juin.
Bertrand; Coll. Acad.; Acta Helve-
tica, vol. iii. p. 438.
Ditto.
Collection Académique.
On the 10th a cloud of smoke arose from the Gazette de France, 4 Sept.; Journ.
ground, which obscured the light of the sun. Hist. Nov. p. 385.
While this obscurity lasted a smell of sulphur
pervaded the air.
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
129
1756. Aug. 3. Obedas in Portugal...... A very violent shock...
13. In Piedmont, at Turin .. Slight shocks
9h 5m A.M.
17. Padua
Some minutes
before noon.
Several shocks
Different places in Tur-Several shocks during
key.
the month.
Oct. 20. Sicily, and in the Morea, Violent shocks.
especially in the gulfs
of Lepanto and Co-
rinth.
22. Naples
3h 30m P.M.
29. Lisbon
Nov. 9. Genoa
20h 45m and
4m 30m at
A violent shock last-
ing nearly 4 min.
One rather smart
shock.
Two
undulatory
shocks from
N.
to S.
A cleft opened, from which a great quantity of Gazette de France, 25 Sept.; Journ.
water gushed out.
Preceded by a terrible tempest.
Encycl. Oct.; Journ. Hist. Nov.
p. 386.
Phil. Trans. 1757, p. 58.
Great injury Gazette de France, 11 Sept.; Journ.
Encycl. Oct. 1756, p. 303.
done to the buildings by the earthquake, some,
amongst others the town-hall, being ruined
from top to bottom.
New islands were said to have appeared in the
Grecian archipelago. The Collection Acadé-
mique says that these shocks were felt at Na-
ples; but the letters from that city, speaking
of the earthquake of the 22nd, do not mention
these.
Gazette de France, 4 Déc.; Coll.
Acad.; Journ. Hist. Fév.1757, p.151.
Gazette de France, 24 Nov.et 11 Déc.;
Journ. Hist. loc. cit. p. 149; Coll.
Acad.
Houses were injured and chimnies thrown down. Ditto.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noise.
Coll. Acad.; Journ. Hist. loc. cit.
p. 151.
Phil. Trans. 1757, p. 58.
night (?).
16. Boston in N. America... A slight shock for
two seconds.
4 A.M.
11b 50m P.M.
17. Inverhallan in Argyle- Lasted about 20 secs.
shire.
Felt more sensibly elsewhere
Preceded by a rumbling noise like thunder
3 A.M.
19. Cologne, Liège, Bonn, A
Malmedy, Maestricht,
Limburg, and the
whole district between
the Rhine and Meuse.
Two other shocks
were felt two days
after.
shock of thirty
seconds duration.
28. Barcellos in Portugal ...A violent shock
and The island of Sumatra Several shocks during
the two months.
December.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 206.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxvi.
p. 591.
Gazette de France, 4 Déc.; Coll.
Acad.; Phil. Trans. vol. xlix.
p. 893.
During November shocks were frequent in many Gazette de France, 1 Janv. 1757;
parts of Portugal, especially at Viren, towards
the close of the month.
Mercure de France, Janv. 1757,
p. 214.
Phil. Trans. 1758, p. 491.

130
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1756. Dec. 4 Cascaes, Cintra, Colares, Several shocks
to 9.
Ozyrat, and Sezimbra
in Portugal.
5.
6.
cure de France, loc. cit.
That of the 8th threw down some houses at Se-Gazette de France, loc. cit.; Mer-
zimbra. The Journal Historique reports these
facts and those of the 28th Nov. on similar
dates in August and September, but obviously
erroneously.
10 P.M.
19. Boston in N. America... A slight shock.
26. Several places in Corn-Several shocks
wall.
In the island of Luçon An earthquake
In Kamtschatka
Jan. Lisbon
1757.
Night of 15-16.
Ditto
One shock
18. In Franche-Comté, and Several shocks
in Alsace.
Feb. 4. Ansto and Aggerschow Two shocks
in Norway.
15 and 16.
Mar. 1.Ditto
8, Lisbon
More shocks
3 A.M.
16. Ditto
Another, rather vio-|
lent.
Undulatory ditto..
11h 30m P.M.
17. Ditto
4 P.M.
18. Ditto
5h 30m A.M.
May 15).
Ditto
April (or Salee on the coast of An earthquake
Morocco.
of
three minutes du-
ration.
And a volcanic eruption..
Preceded some moments by a subterranean
plosion like that of a cannon.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 206.
Collection Académique.
Phil. Trans. 1756, p. 458.
v. Hoff.
ex-Gazette de France, 5 Mars; Journ.
Hist. Avril, 1757, p. 309.
Collection Académique.
Preceded and accompanied by subterranean Gazette de France, 12 Mars, 1757;
noises. Similar sounds had been heard during Journ. Encycl. Mars, 1757.
the latter end of January; on the 1st (or 21st?),
22nd, 23rd, 24th, and 25th. The Collection
Académique gives the date 4th March. That
here given is probably the correct one.
One of those on the 15th or 16th preceded by a Collection Académique, p. 646.
loud noise.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noises
Ditto
Ditto.
Journ. Encycl. Avril et Mai, 1757;
Gazette de France, 16 Avril et
7 Mai; Journ. Hist. Mai, p. 376,
et Juin, p. 467.
Ditto.
Ditto. Some houses at Cascaes were thrown Ditto.
down by these shocks.
Some days before it had been learnt that Cape Collection Académique.
Cantain had been convulsed by subterranean
motion, and that the earth had opened there
into fissures in which buildings were swallowed
up. v. Hoff says this earthquake at Salee took
place on the 5th of April or May. In the month

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
131
1757. End of Near Cascaes in Portu- Some more shocks
June or be-
gal.
ginning of
July.
24 P.M.
July 8. Boston in Massachu-A considerable sha-
setts.
king, but lasting a
short time only.
of April the volcano previously active in the
island of Fuego (Cape de Verds) fell, and buried]
a village at its foot.
Gazette de France, 6 Août, quoting
"la rubrique de Madrid" of July 19.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 206.
9. Throughout the Azores. A terrible shock, last-The sea was in a state All the houses of Angra (Terceira) were violently Collection Académique; Mercure de
11h 45m P.M.
ing about 2 mins. of great agitation, and
It was at
vertical, but
first came in violently on
soon the land, in the direc-
changed to hori- tion W. to E. on the
zontal, in the di- island of St. George,
rection W. to E.
E. to W. on that of
shaken. In the island of St. George (12 leagues
from Terceira) 1053 persons were destroyed
beneath the ruins of their houses.
Madrid, 1757, Dec.; Dulac-Mé-
langes d'Hist. Nat. t. iv. p. 333;
v. Buch, loc. cit. p. 368; Journ.
Hist.; Gazette de France; Journ.'
Encycl.
10.
About 10A.M.
and 4 P.M.
Ditto. But feebly felt in
the island of the Pic,
except in the quarter
opposite to the island
of St. George. The
shocks were also slight
in the islands of Fayal,
St. Michel and St. Ma-
rie. In one or two of
the islands nothing|
was felt.
Another shock at 10
A.M., followed by
one at 4 P.M. as
violent as that of
the day before, but
shorter.
Slight
shocks did not cease)
until the 2nd Sept.
the Pic, and S. to W.
on Graciosa.
Eighteen new islets made their appearance at 100 Ditto.
fathoms to the N. of the island of St. George.
Immense ruins were caused in all directions.
Great landslips took place, the detached masses
sliding into the sea, and in some cases holding
together with the houses, &c. on them, and
appearing as islands above the surface. Monte
Formoso, in the E.S.E. of this island, separated
into two parts, of which one fell into the ocean,
and was separated more than 100 fathoms from
the remainder. In the island of Topo terrible
devastation took place. The earth opened in
several places, and a piece of land of nearly a
quarter of a league in size slid into the sea. In
some localities the hills changed their place, and
in others they disappeared altogether. A part
of the village of Norte Grande was separated to
the distance of 150 fathoms from the rest, form-
ing a new island. The falling masses of rock and
the gaping chasms in the earth terrified the in-
habitants so much that they lived solely in the
woods.
132
REPORT-1853.
i
1.
2.
3.
4.
1757. July 15. In the Scilly Islands and The shocks lasted six Two young people of
6h 15m P.M.
seconds, in some the parish of St. Just,
places half a mi- who were bathing,
nute. They were were struck by the
apparently from unusual agitation of
S.W. to N.E.
the waves.
Cornwall. Most vio-
lent in the island of
St. Mary, and extend-
ing with diminished
intensity to Penzance,
Marazion, St. Ives (6)
English miles from
Penzance), Tohidy,
Redruth, St.Coulomb,]
Bodmin, to Camel-
ford, 90 English miles
from the Scilly Isles.
At Lostwithiel, Lis-
keard, and even at
Loo and Plymouth,
they were slightly
felt.
Aug. 6. At Milan and Syracuse. A violent earthquake.
Also felt at Bâle.
29. In the island of Barba-A considerable earth-
does.
30. Florence
21 A.M.
Oct. 13. Tornea in Lapland
and 28.
27 Havre and
vêque.
Nov. 8. Bâle...
9 A.M.
quake.
Pont-l'E-Two tremblings. The
first lasted 3 mins.,
the second 2 mins.
A slight trembling
5.
6.
In some of the Cornish mines these shocks were Phil. Trans. vol. I. pt. 2. p. 499.
very strongly felt. Rolling noises, like thunder,
or waggons in motion, were heard in the mines,
at depths varying from 18 to 70 fathoms. Move-
able bodies were visibly shaken, but no damage
was done. The weather had been very calm and
hot for eight days before, the wind E. and N.E.{
On the 14th it changed to S.W., and a shower
of rain fell. The barometer was rather high,
but very unsteady. On the morning of the 15th
a fresh N.W. wind blew, and the air was cold.
On the strand at Penzance unusual marks were
observed in the sand at 10 A.M. Where it was
generally quite smooth a space of 100 square
yards was covered with little elevations like
mole-hills with holes in the tops, "as if some-
thing had issued thence," and separated by little
depressions of equal diameter. From one of
these depressions a jet of water of the size of a
man's wrist issued, a phænomenon never ob-
served before or after. The noise heard ap-
peared to last half a minute, or, in the Scilly
Isles, 40 seconds.
According to some authors half of the town of
Syracuse was destroyed, and 10,000 persons
perished. At the end of this month a vio-
lent eruption of Vesuvius.
Followed by a violent tempest
Merian
Collection Académique;
quotes Prof. d'Annone's Meteoro-
logical Register; Gazette de France,
24 Sept.; Journ. Hist. Nov. p. 379.
Collection Académique.
Preceded by a very high wind, which ceased im-Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxvii.
mediately after the shock.
p. 429.
The earthquake occurred at the time of full moon Cotte in Journal de Physique,
t. lxv. p. 331.
Gazette de France, 5 Nov.; Coll. Acad.
Acta Helvetica, vol. iii. p. 385; Me-
rian quotes Prof. d'Annone's Me-
teorological Register.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
133
Lisbon, Alcantara, Viana, A violent shock at]
About 20. on the Tagus, and espe-
cially at Evora.
Dec. 31. Lisbon
6 A.M.
these places at the
same hour.
A single shock lasting
30 or 32 secs. It was
the most violent felt.
there since the 1st Nov.
1755, even than that
of the 9th Dec. 1755.
1758. Jan. Province of Constantine Fresh shocks of earth-
Beginning of
the month
(or in Dec.
1757).
2 A.M.
in North Africa, and
at Tunis,
quake, some very
violent.
24. In the parishes of Worth A slight trembling,
and East Grinstead in
Sussex, Lingfield in
Surrey, and Eden-
bridge in Kent.
Same day, in At Herculaneum
lasting but a mo-
ment.
An earthquake
At Evora preceded by a loud subterranean noise.¡Collection Académique; Gazette de
France, 24 Déc.
Accompanied by a loud explosive noise. No Collection Académique; Gazette de
damage was done.
France, 4 Mars; Journ. Hist.
Avril, 1758, p. 309.
Some time during this year a remarkable sub-
marine eruption took place 3 leagues from
Pondicherry in the East Indies.
The province suffered very much, and at Tunis Journ. Hist. Mars, 1758, p. 238.
the houses fell in great numbers, several thou-
sand people perishing in the ruins. This ac-
count is taken from a letter from Genoa of the
18th January; the shocks may therefore have
taken place in 1757.
Accompanied by a rolling noise. The windows Phil. Trans. vol. I. pt. 2. pp. 614 & 645.
were made to rattle.
the daytime
and at night.
Lisbon
and in Feb.
Feb. At Naples. And about A trembling at Na-
Beginning of Vesuvius.
the month.
Apr. 13. At sea, in 0° 20′ S. lat.,
and 23° 20′ W. long.
More shocks in these
two months.
ples. On Vesuvius the
shocks were violent.
The
24. Annapolis in Maryland, A trembling, lasting
9 P.M.
and more feebly in
Pennsylvania.
July 3. Lisbon
Oh 45¹ A.M.
thirty seconds.
A somewhat violent
shock.
frigate La Fi-
dèle, Capt. Lehoux,
experienced shocks
here on this day.
v. Hoff erroneously gives the date 24th March...Ditto, p. 622.
Gazette de France, 29 Avril.
Ditto, 25 Mars.
Daussy's Memoir, as quoted above.
Preceded by subterranean noises, which increased Collection Académique, t. vi. p. 648.
by degrees.
Preceded by subterranean noise. The shock was Coll. Acad.; Almanach de Dijon,
felt in all quarters of the city. In the month 1759, p. 146.
of May the island Bondico, or Pondico, and
two other small isles near it (in the gulf of
Zeitoun, near Negropont), sank suddenly into
the sea.
No earthquake is mentioned.
1858.
134
REPORT-1853.
1.
ginning of
the month.
2.
3.
4.
A slight shock.
1758.Aug. Be Vesuvius
Nov. Etna, in the direction of A violent ditto
Bronte.
Dec. Constantinople
Arather violent shock,
lasting however only
a short time.
Russian Lapland, A considerable earth-
Night
be-
tween 3 and 4.
6. In
along the White Sea,
at Kola and the en-
virons.
quake. It lasted
three hours accord-
ing to some, or only
half an hour accord-
ing to other accounts
5.
6.
Followed by an eruption from the summit of the Gazette de France, 30 Sept.
volcano.
Followed, after some time, by a slight eruption. Ferrara, Descrizione dell' Etna,
A little lava flowed from the crater. Both
p. 121.
Etna and Vesuvius, having been almost com-
pletely at rest since 1755, began to show
symptoms of activity about this time.
Very little damage done.
A terrible tempest, which lasted the same time
as the earthquake, accompanied it. The
storm threw down many houses in Arch-
angel, where the earthquake was not felt.
Gazette de France, 10 Fév. 1759;
Journ. Hist. Mars, p. 223.
Coll. Acad.; Abh. d. Acad. v. Stock-
holm (German translation), 1759,
p. 221.
20. London and the neigh-A slight shock..
About midnt. bourhood.
31. In Kemi, Lapland. Also Two shocks
About 11
P.M.
at the same time in
England.
1759. Jan. 20. Leghorn
A considerable sha-
king.
Feb. 2. Boston in Massachu-One shock
In the morn-
ing.
10 P.M.
setts.
24. Liskeard in Cornwall...Ditto, of a vibratory
End of the
month.
character,
two or three secs.
lasting
In Berbice, Surinam, and Violent shocks.
the adjoining parts of
S. America.
Mar. 18. Pistoia in Italy
April 18. Ditto
A strong trembling
motion.
Another ditto
Gazette de France, 6 Janv. 1759.
Preceded by a subterranean noise. Perrey sug-Coll. Acad. t. xi. p. 13; Abh. d.
gests that the shock in England referred to Acad. v. Stockholm (German
may be that of the 20th.
translation), loc. cit.
In the beginning of the month the mountain Collection Académique.
called General's Bergsand, near Stockholm, is
said to have fallen. No mention is made of
any earthquake shock being perceived.
Preceded by a rumbling noise
Doddesley's Annual Register, vol. ii.
p. 88.
Blood-red rays were observed, converging to one Ditto, vol. ii. p. 73.
dark spot in the heavens. This phænomenon
lasted fifteen minutes. (Probably an aurora.)
Collection Académique, p. 649.
Ditto.
v. Hoff does not mention any shock on the 18th Ditto.
of March. It is probably a mistake. During
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
135
.
1759. Apr. 25. Lisbon
May. The country
Etna.
Rather heavy shocks
around Very sensible shocks.
20 Naples, Milan, and seve-Violent shocks
Middle of the
month.
and 26.
ral other cities of Italy.
June 10. Aleppo.
In the morn.
22. Salonica
1 P.M.
23. Ditto
Very slight shocks
·
this month, and until August next, Etna was
in eruption, and Vesuvius recommenced its
activity.
The volcano was in active eruption
Ditto, p. 650.
Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. p. 121.
At Mareico-Nuovo (near Naples) the shocks Collection Académique.
were so violent that the people lived in the
open country under tents.
Phil. Trans., vol. li. p. 529.
A very violent shock,
followed by two
others in the space]
of three hours.
More shocks, of which
one was very intense.
29. Ditto, and the town of Two more violent
Philippopoli near Sa-
5h 45m P.M.
lonica.
shocks. Fifty-four
had been counted
up to this date, and
more were felt in
July, August and
September.
In Mexico, near the sta- Numerous
tion of S. Pedro de
Xorullo.
Aug. 10. Bordeaux. Also felt at
10 P.M. Limoges and in the
Limousin.
shocks
were felt for fifty
or sixty days, up to
the end of August.
At Bordeaux two vio-
lent shocks from W.
to N.E., each last-
ing two or three
seconds. At Li-
moges but one
shock, lasting about
a minute, was felt.
Collection Académique.
Ditto.
Philippopoli suffered much from this earthquake Ditto.
Constantly accompanied by horrible subterranean Sonneschmidt, Mineralog.Beschreib.
explosions.
d. vorzüg. Bergw. Reviere v. Mex-
ico, 1804, S. 325; Humboldt, Ver-
such üb. Neu Spanien. Th. ii. S.
145; ditto, Ideen zur Geogr. d.
Pflanzen. u.s.w. S. 154; Atlas
Pittoresque, p. 243.
Preceded by a loud rumbling noise for two or Coll. Acad.; Gentleman's Magazine.
three seconds (or half a minute according to
others). This noise continued during the
shock. Although the weather was quite calm
the lower region of the air was full of clouds
in a state of agitation. Doors and windows
shook violently, and one or two buildings were
injured. At Limoges the subterranean noise
was also heard.


136
REPORT-1853.
1.
1759 Aug. 23. Brussels
4 A.M.
Sept.
Night of 28-
29.
2.
3.
4.
Lasted about one mi-
nute.
The region around S. Most violent shocks
Pedro de Xorullo in
Mexico.
Oct. 30.
About 4 A.M.
Aleppo, Damascus, Tri-Very violent shocks, At Acre the sea rose
poli, and along the
coasts of Syria, over a
space of about 100
leagues square, the
centre being supposed
to be Saphet.
Nov. 25. Ditto
7h 30m P.M.
26. Ditto
4h 30m A.M.
28. Ditto
In the morn,
and at 2 P.M.
Dec. 22. Gothenburg,
followed by other
slighter ones up to
the 25th November.
Another violent earth-
quake. The first shock|
lasted two minutes,|
and was followed by
another, but feebler
one, eight minutes
after.
At Aleppo a shock as
violent as the first,
followed by a slight
undulatory one at
9 A.M., and by five
others up to the
following day.
Two very violent
shocks at the hours
mentioned.
Jön-köp-Several shocks
ing, Erebro, and Clu-
neur in Sweden.
7 or 8 feet above
its ordinary level,
inundating the
streets.
5.
6
The air became very calm immediately after the Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxix.
shock.
p. 391.
During these shocks the plain became convulsed Humboldt's works, as quoted above
and raised, flames bursting forth in many (under June).
places, and six principal hills, besides many
smaller ones, were upheaved, of which the
highest attained the elevation of 1477 feet
above the former level of the plain, or 5170
feet above the sea, and has since remained an
active volcano, known as that of Xorullo. For
a particular account of this eruption see Hum-
boldt's works referred to.
Preceded by a rumbling noise. At Damascus, Phil. Trans. vol. li. p. 529; Hist. de
Latakieh, Saphet: many other towns, and all
the villages of the mountain region of Libanus
were greatly injured, vast numbers of houses
and mosques being thrown down, and very
many people killed. In the valley of Baalbeck
20,000 perished.
l'Acad. de Paris, 1760, p: 23;
Mercure de France; Gazette de
France, &c.
The motion was at first a trembling one, but Ditto.
soon changed to violent oscillations, which
latter principally caused the fall of buildings,
&c.
Ditto.
Numbers of houses were thrown down by these Ditto.
later shocks, which had escaped the former
ones.
Chimnies were thrown down at Gothenburg
7
Gazette de France, 12 et 19 Janv.
1760; Coll. Acad.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
137
1759. Dec.... In the regions of Syria More shocks were felt
1760. Jan.
shaken in October and during this month.
November.
Ditto, especially at Mard-Ditto
jorjos in Lebanon.
11. Lisbon
Two shocks
4A.M.
16. Aix-la-Chapelle
A vibratory motion,
1 P.M.
18, Ditto
with several smart
shocks.
Ditto
19 and 20. 8
and 10 P.M.
20. Wicklow in Ireland
Vibratory.
7 P.M.
Phil. Trans., &c. quoted above.
p. 270.
In the beginning of this year a great fall of a Ditto; Volney, Voyages, 2de édit. t. i.
mass of rock near Drontheim in Norway is
recorded by the Gazette de France, but no
earthquake shock is mentioned.
Preceded by a subterranean noise.
Collection Académique.
Accompanied by great blasts of wind, increasing Doddesley's Annual Register, vol. iii.
and decreasing with the shocks.
p. 69, 70.
Ditto.
104 P.M. Amsterdam and Maes-Three shocks at Am-
tricht. (The Coll.
Acad.says on the 19th,
20th and 21st, at Am-
sterdam, Leyden and
Utrecht. The hour
here given must refer
to some of these
shocks.)
sterdam.
Hour not given Paris and Versailles. Slight shocks
And, same day, at Vé-
zelay in Burgundy.
21. Cologne
Morning.
Hamburg and Copen-One shock, followed The sea was much
Night between hagen.
21 and 22.
by three less vio- agitated at Elsineur.
lent. Direction, N.
A noise like a heavy carriage driving along was Ditto; Gentleman's Magazine, vol.
heard.
xxx. p. 99.
Lightning and a slight trembling of the earth Doddesley's Annual Register, loc.
were observed before the shocks.
cit.; Coll. Acad.
8 Mars.
The Annual Register says, about the same time Ditto; Gazette de France, 2 Fév. et
as the shocks in Holland, others were expe-¡
rienced in France, Portugal and other parts of
Europe. Antwerp is also mentioned as having
felt these about the 20th, but the exact day is
not given.
Annual Register, loc. cit.
Ditto.

to S. At Hamburg
they lasted half a
minute, at Copen-
hagen one minute.

138
REPORT——1853.
1.
2.
3.
1760. Jan.
In the Margravate of Several shocks....
Ancona.
Feb. 3. New England
7. Jamaica
A violent shock
April.
4.
5.
Some damage done at Cascia.
No damage done.
Truxillo in Peru
May 26. Mezzo in the territory A trembling of 4 min.
of the republic of Ra- duration.
gusa.
June 16. Beneath the sea at Por- A very violent earth-The sea was so opened
4 P.M.
tici.
20. Brussels,
About 11 A.M.
1h 47m A.M.
quake.
some other Shocks slighter than
places in Brabant, and those of the 20th
at Cologne.
Jan. before.
July 16. Brussels and several Three or four undu
other towns of Bra- latory shocks.
bant.
Aug. 13. Constantinople and Vi-A very slight shock
and divided by the
disturbance that it
left the bottom dry
for 2 mins.
About 7 P.M.
enna.
14. Salonica
felt at each place
at the same hour.
One shock
15. Ditto
Ditto
1h 56™ A.M.
17. Ditto
Ditto
9 P.M.
21. Ditto
The last shock.
All
11h 30m A.M.
four appeared to act
in a vertical direction..
Lisbon
Oct. 13. In Syria
Two shocks
Several shocks
Nov. 9. Boston in Massachu-A slight shock
6.
Collection Académique.
Doddesley's Annual Register, vol.iii.
p. 92.
Gazette de France, 3 Mai, 1760;
Journ. Hist. Juin, p. 465.
Annual Register, vol. iii. p. 108;
Coll. Acad.
Coll. Acad.; Gazette de France, 28
Juin; Journ. Hist. Août, p. 151.
Journ. Encycl. 1 Juillet.
Followed by a brilliant meteor
Collection Académique.
Coll. Acad.; Phil. Mag. July 1828,
p. 55; Annual Register.
Journ. Hist. Oct. 1760, p. 302.
Gazette de France, 6 Déc., quoting
a letter from Salonica of the 29th
Aug.; Journ. Hist. Janv. 1761, p.75.
Ditto.
Violent thunder, wind and rain immediately suc- Ditto.
ceeded the shock.
Ditto.
Collection Académique.
Brewster's Encyclopædia, article
Chronology.
More considerable in the country round Boston Gazette de France, 31 Janv. 1761;

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
139
8 A.M.
setts, and the country
for thirty miles round.
1760. Dec. 21 Vesuvius
and 22.
27. Ditto
Several shocks.
Violent ditto
28. Ditto, and at Portici. Ditto, followed by
Many of the shocks tremblings more or
were felt as far as less violent up to
Naples.
the 5th January.
Several shocks during
the month.
Lima in Peru
1761. Jan.
Portici and Naples
Night of 4-5.
Violent shocks
than in that place itself. In the country a
subterranean noise was heard.
Followed on the 23rd and following days by one
of the most remarkable eruptions of Vesuvius.
Journ. Hist. Mars, 1761, p. 230
Mercure de France, Mars, p. 205;
Annual Register, vol. iii. p. 149.
Gaetano de Bottis, Ragionamento
Istorico, &c., quoted by v. Hoff;
Deila Torre, Supplemento alla Sto-
ria del Vesuvio, Napoli, 1761;
Hamilton's Campi Flegrei; Phil.
Trans. vol. lii. pt. 1. pp. 39-44.
Ditto.
The eruption continued with varying intensity up Ditto.
to the 6th January.
8. Lima in Peru
Naples
Night of 11-12.
10 P.M.
A violent shock
18. Zuyglius near Grenoble. Three shocks felt
24. Hermösand in Sweden.. Violent shocks
7 A.M.
25. Ditto
Another earthquake..
Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 189.
During the eruption of Vesuvius the houses were Gaetano de Bottis, &c., just quoted.
much shaken.
Annual Register, loc. cit.
The summit of Vesuvius fell in at this time. The Gazette de France, 7 et 21 Fév.;
Journal Historique gives the date 11th Feb.
Journ. Encycl. 1 et 15 Fév.
During a terrible tempest the earth opened, and Journ. Encycl. 15 Fév.
flames came out thence some days after.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise, and pre-Gazette de France, 18 Avril, 1761.
ceded by a terrible storm, which lasted up to
10 o'clock (of the night before?).
At the same time an aurora borealis of great ex-Ditto.
tent was observed. It had been remarked for
some time before that auroras appeared after
tempests and earthquakes.
Feb. Be- Boston in Massachu- A slight shock
ginning of the setts.
month.
6. Sturminster.
Between 11
and 12 P.M.
Mar. 12. In North America
Violent shocks
16. Boston in Massachu-Two shocks from S.W.
setts.
to N.E. The second of
the two the greater.
They lasted 20 secs.
Attended with a rumbling noise
Unattended by any damage
Journ. Hist. Juillet, 1761, p. 65.
Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 69.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Mai, p. 163.
The weather was perfectly calm. The sky over-Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 117.
head was clear, but the horizon all round was
obscured by a whitish fog, looking as if there
were a light behind it.

140
REPORT-1853.
1.
noon.
30m past 12.
11h 45m A.M.
Noon.
1 F.M. (?)
14 P.M. (?)
2.
porto, and all along
the coast of Portugal;
at Madrid, Aranjuez,
&c. in Spain. Some
vessels at sea off Lis-
bon (as H.M.S. Gos-
port, in lat. 44° 8′ N.
and long. 5° 10′ W.,
and the convoy along
with her) experienced
the shocks. At Santaf
Cruz in Barbary; at
Bayonne, Bordeaux
and Roussillon in
France; at Amster-
dam in Holland; at
Cork in Ireland; at
Funchal and through-
out the island of Ma-
and at the
3.
4.
5.
of the shock very little damage was done at
Lisbon. At Oporto much injury of houses,
&c. took place according to some, while other
accounts say directly the reverse. St. Ubes
suffered much. On board H.M.S. Gosport it
felt as if the cables were running rapidly round
the bits in letting go anchor. A submarine
noise was heard, and after the shock several of
the vessels of the convoy were found leaking.
At Corunna no houses fell, though many were
moved from their positions; one more than
4 feet towards the sea, and its front towards
the sea was altered in aspect more than two
points of the compass. Several chasms formed
in various places in the earth, from which sand
and shells were thrown up. In some of the
churches of Amsterdam the chandeliers swung
a foot from their former position. At Funchal
in Madeira a noise like that of carriages was
heard before the shock. On the eastern coast
of this island rocks were detached from their
places, and rolled into the sea. The wells were
turbid, and walls of 2 feet thick, running N.
to S., were damaged. 4 30" Barbadoes time
6.
Gazette de France, 2, 9, 16 et 30
Mai; Journ. Encycl. Avril et Juin ;
Journ. Hist. Juin, p. 466; Annual
Register, vol. iv. p. 92.
1761. Mar.31. At Lisbon, Setuval, O-At Lisbon a very An hour and a half Owing probably to the perpendicular direction Phil. Trans. vol. lii. pp. 141 & 418;
5" past 12,
violent earthquake] after (or according to
(the most so since others, during) the
the 1st Nov. 1755), shock the sea rose 8
in a perpendicular feet at Lisbon, and
direction from be- continued to ebb and
low upwards. The flow to this exteut at
movement lasted 5 intervals of 6 min. un-f
min., and was fol- til evening. At Cape
lowed by another Finisterre an extra-
shock at midnight ordinary flux and re-
and three more flux of the sea occur-
during the night.
(Others were said
to have been felt
before noon.) At
Oporto the direc-
tion appeared to be
N. to S. At Madrid
21
the shock lasted 2
min., at Aranjuez
3 min. On board
H.M.S.Gosport and
the other vessels
two shocks were
felt, one at 11h 45",
and the other at 11
50m. The first lasted
1½ min., the second
not so long. At
Santa Cruz in Bar-
bary a slight shock
only, lasting a quar-]
ter of a minute. At
Bayonne the dura-
tion of the motion
was 3 min. At Cork
the shocks were

12 Noon.
11h 35 A.M.
(= 12 o'clock
Lisbon time.)
deira ;
Azores.
red at 15 min. past
12. The shock was
perceived on board a
vessel near the coast
here. Vessels in the
harbour of Amster-
dam were much agi-
tated. At Cork no
commotion of the sea
was observed, though
the shock was felt
there, while at other
there, while at other
places on the coast
where it was not sen-
sible the agitation of
the water was very
considerable. Thus
at Kinsale (at about|
5h 30m or 6 P.м.), at
dead low water the
sea suddenly rose 2
feet, and then re-
tired in about 4 min.
This occurred several
times. At Carrick the
waters of the river
violent, undulatory,] Suir rose about 4 P.M.|
=8h 30m Lisbon time; hence the agitation of
the waves at Barbadoes occurred about 8
hours after the shock at Lisbon.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
141
1761. March. Thessalonica
End of the
month.
from E. to W. and
vice versa, lasting a
minute. At Fun-
chal in Madeira a
very violent earth-
quake. The vibra-
tions were very ra-
pid, and consisted
of two periods, of
increase and de-
crease. Their direc-
tion seemed to be
E. to W., and their
duration 3 min.
Several shocks from
S.W. to N.E.
to the extent of 4 feet
in the space of 5 min.
At Dungarvan five
ebbings and flowings
of the sea were ob-
served between 4 and
9 P.M. At Ross in
co. Wexford, a vio-
lent agitation of the
river there took place
about 7 P.M., and at
Waterford the sea ad-
vanced 30 feet on the
shore. At Mount's
Bay in Cornwall,
about 5 P.M., the sea
rose 6 feet five times
in the space of an
hour. At the same
hour it rose 4 feet at
the Scilly Isles, the
motion lasting two
hours. At Fort Au-
gustus in Scotland
the waters of Lough
Ness rose and fell 2
or 2 feet for three
quarters of an hour,
about 2 P.M. At the
islands of Madeira
and Terceira violent
agitation was ob-
served, and at Barba-
does (no land shock),
from 4 P.M. to 6 the
next morning.
Preceded by a sound like that of the wind rising Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 94.
in the distance, and accompanied by a rum-
bling noise. Very probably these shocks
were connected with that at Lisbon just de-
scribed.

142
REPORT 1853.
:
1.
2.
3.
1761. Apr. 9. Santa Cruz in Barbary .. Another shock, more
73 P.M.
violent than that of
the 31st March.
14. Terceira in the Azores... Three slight shocks..
15. Ditto
1 A.M.
17. Ditto
11b 55™ A.M.
A very violent shock.
The earth continued
to tremble slightly
up to the evening of
the 17th.
Two more, very vio-
lent.
and the country for
13 miles round.
Ditto
July 5. Madeira
4.
5.
The walls of most of the houses were split
6.
Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 95.
Same authorities as for the 31st Mar.
Ditto.
On the 18th a thick smoke appeared at 3 leagues Ditto.
to the N.W. of Angra. Subterranean noises
like thunder had been heard for three days.
On the 20th the earth opened, and three vol-
canoes formed, from which torrents of sul-
phurous and inflamed matter came forth. One
village was almost completely reduced to ashes.
Balbi (Essai, t. i. p. 102), as quoted by v. Hoff,
gives a violent earthquake at Lisbon on the
30th of this month, but no other author men-
tions it, and in all probability v. Hoff is right
in supposing it to be a mistake, the event of
the 31st March being what is referred to.
Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 121; Ga-|
zette de France, 11 Juillet; Journ.
Hist. Août, p. 149.
Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 132; Phil.
Trans. loc. cit. p. 507.
June 9. Sherborne, Shaftesbury, An earthquake
:
Aug. 14. Guernsey
Ditto
On the 28th of this
month an extraordi-
nary agitation of the
sea was observed at
Mount's Bay, Fal-
mouth, Fowey and
Plymouth, on the
south coast of Eng-
land. No land shock
is mentioned.
A violent swell of the Accompanied by a hollow rumbling noise
sea set in from the
S.W., the wind being
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxxi.
p. 378.

E. at the time.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
1761. Aug. 'Santa Cruz in Barbary Two shocks felt in
this month.
Oct. 16. At Verpillère and the One shock
Between 8 &
9 A.M.
adjoining villages, on
the route from Lyons
to Grenoble.
Nov. 2. Fortin Nowikowski in A slight trembling
motion.
Three shocks,of which
the first lasted seve
ral minutes.
N.S. 1 P.M.
Siberia.
6. Teruel in Portugal
13. Geneva.
A slight shock
2b
2h 30m A.M.
Annual Register, vol. iv. p. 154.
Accompanied by noise, which terrified various Gazette de France, 24 Mai, 1762.
animals.
Accompanied by a rolling subterranean noise. Phil. Trans. vol. liii. p. 204.
Lightning was observed the following day at 4 A.M.
Gazette de France, 25 Janvier, 1762.
Dec. 9. Carthagena
N.S. Between
7 & 8 P.M.
:
An earthquake
North-west of the chain Direction of the earth-
quake=E.toW.,and
duration 3 min. at
the mines of Koli-
wan. AtUst-Kame-
of the Altai. Felt at
the mines of Koliwan,
at forts Czaģirsk and
Inesk, atUst-Kameno-
gorski, Schoulbinsk, nogorski and all the
Simpalat, Jamischeff
and Barnaoul. The
earthquake, therefore,
extended about 1000
versts from E. to W.
from Barnaoul to Ust-
Kamenogorski, and
from thence north-
wards, to Schoulbinsk
and Semipalatnaja.
12. Ditto
About noon.
+
*
environs on the Ir-
tisch the duration
was 20 minutes. At
Schoulbinsk on the
Irtisch it lasted 3 or
4 minutes in the di-
rection S. to N. At
Simpalat some said
the direction was
E. to W., others, S,
to N. At Jamischeff
the shock lasted 12
min., and at Bar-
naoul its direction
was S.W. to N.E.
Another shock, as vio-
lent, but shorter.
Accompanied by a dull noise. A meteor of the Ditto, 28 Nov.
form of an immense globe, which afterwards
changed to a train of light and disappeared with
an explosion, was observed at the same time.
men-of-Preceded by a violent storm from the south. Annual Register, vol. v. p. 76.
Great floods came down from the mountains
Two Spanish
war were driven on
shore by the sea.
after the shock.
Preceded by a subterranean noise. At Ust-Ka-Phil. Trans. loc. cit.
menogorski the noise appeared to come from
the east and to go towards the north. The
bastions of the fort of Inesk were violently
shaken.
The Annual Register says merely, "Obi in Sibe-Journ. Encycl. 1 Mai, 1762; Annual
ria," but it obviously refers to the same event.
Reg. loc. cit.

144
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
1762. Jan. 11. Near Montfort l'Amaury Several shocks from
In the even-
(department Seine et E.S.E. to W.N.W.
Oise) in France.
ing.
In the district of Albano Tremblings which re-
in the Estates of the
Church.
curred for thirty-
four days.
March. In Tuscany and the ter-Several shocks.
Night between ritory of Bologna.
14 and 15.
6 A.M.
16. Wexford in Ireland...
A strong shock, but
of short duration.
20. Shaftesbury in Dorset-One shock
shire.
6h 45m A.M.
April 2. Throughout
5 P.M.
Bengal, A very violent earth-At
Arracan and Pegu. quake. The mo-
The region especially tion was at first
shaken was the north-
gentle, but gra-
ern part of the east dually increased, so
coast of the Bay of that people walking
Bengal, extending could hardly keep
from the eastern bank] their feet. At Cal-
of the Burramputra to cutta it lasted ten-
Calcutta. Dacca, Ghi- minutes.
rotty, Calcutta, Deep
Gong, and many other
places are mentioned
as having suffered.
9. Koliwanowofresenkoy in Lasted about three or
8 P.M.
Siberia.
12. Ditto
Noon.
Night of 13
four minutes.
Ditto
shocks, of
which some were
rather violent.
to 14.
In the Mugello in Italy Eleven
15. At Florence. Also in the Two slight shocks at
4.
5.
Preceded by a severe storm during the day
was so violently
agitated that some
hundred boats were
thrown out on dry
land.
6.
Hist. de l'Acad. de Paris, 1762, p.36;
Coll. Acad. t. xii. p. 45.
Preuss. Staatszeitung, 1829. No.
170.
Gazette de France, 16 Avril.
Preceded by a rumbling noise. A violent gale Annual Register, vol. v. p. 74; Ga-
the same day threw many ships upon the coast. zette de France, 9 Avril.
Accompanied by a very considerable subterra-Gazette de France, 16 Avril.
nean noise.
Dacca the river Islamabad, the capital of the province of Chitta- Phil. Trans. vol. liii. p. 251; Annual
gong, suffered great injury. The earth opened Register, vol. vi. p. 60.
in many places and threw out mud and water
with a sulphurous smell, in some places to the
height of 10 cubits. The earth sank also in
many localities to a great depth (in one, 7
cubits), often forming chasms which filled with
water, and in another place the course of a
river was completely stopped by a large bank
of sand which rose across it. Two volcanoes]
soon after opened in the Sceta Cunda hills.
At Bakar Tschurak on the sea a piece of land
with 200 men and all their cattle sank com-
pletely. This sinking of the earth seems to
have been the most remarkable phænomenon
connected with this earthquake.
Preceded by subterranean noises
Annual Register, vol. v. p. 80.
Ditto. Weather, during the first shock, calm and Ditto.
cloudy; during the second cold and very serene.
Gazette de France, 3 et 14 Mai;
Journ. Encycl. 1 Juin.
Ditto.
6 P.M.
Mugello.
Florence, more vio-
lent in the Mugello.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
145
1762. April17. In the Mugello
Another shock..
Several houses were thrown down
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. Animals Gazette de France, 24 Mai; Annual
on the 26th of May, appeared much frightened, and horses neighed
the sea ebbed and
May 5. Verpillère on the route A shock lasting a mi-At Bergen in Norway,
from Lyons to Gre-
noble.
9h 28m P.M.
June 13. Adrianople
Foggia in Italy
July 13. Calcutta
21 P.M.
23. Arles in France
7 P.M.
Night of 28
to 29.
nute.
A violent shock
Rather violent trem-
bling.
Two (or three) oscil-
latory shocks, last-
ing a few seconds.
A slight shock………………
In the Mugello. In the Eight shocks. In the
islands of Ischia Com-
micchiola.
31. Bonn
1 P.M.
Aug. 1. Ditto
11 A.M. Brussels
two islands men-
tioned sixty-two
were counted, of
which some were
very violent.
One shock, followed at
midnight by others
lasting 30 seconds.
Two more shocks
A trembling lasting
10 to 20 secs.
flowed with pre-
ternatural violence.
No earthquake men-
tioned.
A village was overwhelmed near Salerno
The weather very serene and hot
Register, vol. v. p. 87.
Gazette de France, 9 Août.
Ditto, 16 Juillet.
Phil. Trans. vol. liii. p. 258; Annual
Register, vol. vi. p. 61.
Gazette de France, 6 Août.
Little damage was done, except in the two islands Ditto, 20 et 23 Août.
spoken of, where considerable injury to houses,
&c. occurred.
On each occasion preceded by subterranean Ditto, 13 Août.
noises.
Oct. 6. Rome, Aquila, and the A violent shock, espe-On the 27th of Septem- The principal buildings of Aquila were injured.
environs.
Nov. 2. At the Dardanelles
Between 11
A.M. and
noon.
cially at Aquila.
Two rather violent
shocks.
ber the Thames rose The adjoining village of Poggio-Picenza was
suddenly in the
midst of a dead
calm, and dashed
the ships violently
against one another.
entirely ruined.
Ditto.
Communication of M. Quetelet to
M. Perrey. (See memoir of the
latter on earthquakes in France,
Holland and Belgium.)
Gazette de France, 1 et 8 Nov.;
Annual Register, vol. v. p. 105.
A terrible storm took place on the 7th, which Gazette de France, 14 Janv.; Journ.
threw down many houses.
Encycl. 15 Janv. 1763.

146
:
REPORT 1853.
}
3.
4.
1.
2.
1762. Nov. 6. Aquila in Spain
An earthquake
8. Jamaica
13. St. Jago de la Vega.
8h 45m A.M.
Dec. 3. Chili.
A violent earthquake
Lasted 15 secs.
An earthquake
1763. Jan. 13. West Nordland in Swe- Earthquake shocks...
5 P.M.
11 P.M.
den.
Smyrna
A violent shock
Feb. Be-Bronte and the country Many shocks, which
ginning of round Etna for thirty
the month. miles in circumfe-
rence.
Mar. 11. Bayonne
10. P.M.
12. Ditto
Some minutes
past 4 A.M.
became more vio-
lent daily. One
especially so took
place on the 6th at
night.
A very slight shock...
Another ditto
On the night of the
28th and 29th of De-
cember the river
Eden in Cumber-
land, near Arma-
thwaite, fell sud-
denly 2 feet, and re-
mained so until 11
o'clock the follow-
ing morning, when
the water gradually
rose again, though
neither rain nor
snow had fallen.
No shock is said to
have been felt.
5.
6.
Several houses were thrown down, and the walls Annual Register, vol. v. p. 108.
of the church cracked from top to bottom.
The inhabitants quitted Port-Royal in alarm, but Gazette de France, 25 Fév. 1763.
no considerable damage occurred.
Accompanied by a volcanic eruption from a
mountain near Peteroa, upon which a new
crater formed. On a neighbouring height a
cleft appeared in the earth of many miles
long (?); and a mass of earth slid into the
valley of the river Lontue, and thereby ob-
structed its course for ten days, forming a lake
of no inconsiderable magnitude.
Annual Register, vol. vi.
Lyell's Principles of Geology, vol. i.
p. 438; Malina, Saggio della Storia
Nat. del Chili, Bologna, 1810;
Bibliot. Italiana, vol. is p. 56;
Phil. Trans. vol. liii. p. 7.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, a hissing Collection Académique, t. xi. p. 13.
sound in the air, and luminous meteors.
Gazette de France, 18 Mars.
122.
Accompanied by an eruption, during which Ferrara, Descrizione del Ætna, p.
cracks opened in several places in the older
lava, and fresh molten matter flowed out.
Smoke, ashes and red-hot stones were ejected
with the greatest violence. from the crater.
Towards the middle of the month the violence
of the eruption diminished, but before the be-
ginning of March it had not altogether ceased.
Gazette de France, 8 Avril.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
147
1763. Mar.13. Pau in the Pyrenees ...A rather strong shock
1 A.M.
May 22. Malta
1½ P.M.
June 18 Around Etna
28.
About 5 A.M.
A considerable trem-
bling, lasting 1 min.
More shocks, which
continued up to the
1st of July.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise which ap-Ditto.
peared to come from the Pyrenees.
Journ. Encycl. 1 Juillet.
The eruption was renewed with great violence, Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. loc. cit.;
and the volcano remained active for three Gazette de France, 1 et 12 Août.
months, during which time the crater itself
was at rest; but huge clefts opened in the
earth, from which so much solid matter was
ejected, that a new hill, called Monterosso, was
formed thereby.
Hungary. Felt at Co-Very violent. At Co-Two bastions of the The second shock at Comorn was accompanied Gazette de France, Juillet et Août
morn, Raab, Pesth,
Pesth,
Buda, Kerepas, Te-
meswar, Belgrade,
Schemnitz, Vienna;
and extending even
to Dresden and Leip-
zig.
July 11. Nîmes in France
7h 32m A.M.
7 A.M.
morn the first shock
took place at 5A.M.,
and was followed by
another at 5h 22m or
23m. This second
lasted 1½ min., and
was much more vio-
lent than the first.
At Pesth the first
shock at 5 A.M. was
slight, but that at
5h 45m very se-
vere. At Schemnitz
shocks were felt at
2h, 5h, and 5h 28m.
At Vienna, at 5h
and 5h 10m, but
slight, as they were
also at Dresden and
Leipzig.
Up to
the 4th of July 90]
shocks were count-
ed at Comorn.
A slight shock from
W. to E., lasting|
some seconds.
fortress of Comorn,
on the Danube,were
destroyed by the
violent agitation of
the waters of the
river. Water min-
gled with sand and
gled with sand and
having a sulphurous
odour, were thrown
up from the river to
the height of 5 feet
in jets as large as a
man's arm.
by a subterranean noise, and did great damage,
almost all the buildings being shaken, and
several thrown down. At Pesth most of the
houses were injured or thrown down altoge-
ther. A cross on one of the public buildings,
and a large iron bar supporting the arms of
Hungary were bent, the latter to the extent of
2 feet. Temeswar and Belgrade also suffered
considerably. The earth opened, and an odour
of sulphur came out. At Schemnitz it was re-
marked that the earthquake was not felt at all
in the mines. A piece of iron was detached
from a magnet here. Violent storms were ex-
perienced the day before at Vienna, and on
the 30th in Bavaria.
Journ. Encycl. Juillet et Août;
Annual Register, vol. vi. p. 83.
Gazette de France, 25 et 29 Juillet.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
shock, lasting 5 to
6 seconds.
Hist. de l'Acad. de Paris, 1763, p. 19;
Coll. Acad. t. xvii. (or xiii.?)· p、-
85.


12. Avignon, Aix and Tara-A very perceptible

scon.
148
REPORT-1853.
Annual Register, vol. vi. p. 96, and
for Plymouth, p. 95.
1.
2.
1763. July 20. Country round Etna
23. Comorn in Hungary
29. Ditto. Also felt, at the
same time and with
equal violence, atRaab.
Aug. 9. Raab
3.
Another violent shock
Two more shocks,
raising the total
number felt there
to 110 or 112.
Another. Other shocks
were felt, from time
to time, at Raab, up
to the 4th of Au-)
gust.
Another shock, more
violent than any of
4.
5.
Followed by an eruption the day after
6.
Journ. Encycl. 1 Août.
Gazette de France, &c. as quoted
above.
At Comorn 1500 houses were overthrown, and Ditto.
300 injured.
Houses were thrown down at Raab
Ditto.
those felt since the
28th of June.
21. Augusta in Georgia, N. A shock of earthquake At Plymouth (Eng-
America.
land), on the 19th,
about noon, a sud-
den flux and reflux
of the tide, like that
at the time of the
great Lisbon earth-
quake, occurred du-
ring a tremendous
storm of thunder,
wind, rain and hail.
No earthquake
shock mentioned.
Sept. 1. One of the Molucca The first shock lasted At the time of the first At the same time a neighbouring volcano threw Ditto, vol. vii. p, 96.
Islands.
5 P.M.
10 A.M.
4 minutes, fol-
lowed by seven-
teen others during
the evening and
night.
shock the sea fell 5
fathoms, and then
rose suddenly, in-
undating a large
tract of land.
18. In Westrobothnia, Swe-Two feeble shocks, On this day the sea
den.
with an interval of rose suddenly at Wey-
half an hour.
mouth to the extent
of 10 feet, and fell
back as suddenly. No
shock spoken of.
out vast quantities of stones, &c., and subter-
ranean noises were heard like the firing of can-
non. Great damage was done to the buildings.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Stockholm,1764,
p. 24; Annual Register, vol. vi.
p. 99.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMÈNA.
149
1763. Sept.18. Mühlihorn in Switzer- About fifty tremblings
land. These disturb- during the period
this
From
time until
May 1764.
ances were principally
felt from the valley of
the Linth in the can-
ton of Glaris, by the
valley of the Sernf to
Mühlhorn, thence by
the Wallensee to the
Quintenberg, by the
upper Toggenburg in
the district of Wild-
haus, and further west
through the seigneury
of Sax.
Oct. 3. Constantinople
About 6 A.M.
referred to, from E.
to W
A rather energetic
shock.
11. Lisbon. Also at Cadiz Violent shock at Lis-
8h 15m A.M. at the same hour.
bon, though but
feeble at Cadiz.
30. Philadelphia in N. Ame-A violent shock
4b 15" P.M.
m
rica.
Dec. 16, In Westrobothnia
17 & 18.
Sweden.
in Twelve shocks were]
felt.
23. Constantinople
About 7 P.M.
A considerable shock
Parish of Logierait in An earthquake shock
Perthshire.
from east to west, of
1 or 2 secs. duration.
1764. Jan. 6. Bâle
Feb. 14. Tripolis in Syria
7h 4m P.M.
A trembling.
...
v. Hoff quotes "Alpina v. Salis u
Steinmüller, Th. iii. S. 311."
Gazette de France, 28 Nov.; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Nov.
The Journal Historique records a shock in No-Gazette de France, 4 et 11 Nov.
vember, at the same place and hour. It ob-
viously refers to this event.
Service was interrupted in the churches, but no Ditto, 9 Janv. 1764.
damage done. The Hist. de l'Acad. de Paris
reports a supposed earthquake at Roussillon in
France on the 18th of this month.
The earth and houses were distinctly shaken. Mém. de l'Acad. de Stockholm,1764.
"A fire in the air" was seen during the earth-
quake. The following spring, clefts were found
in the earth of 2 or 3 Norwegian ells deep, and
several hundred fathoms long.
Gazette de France, 13 Fév.; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Fév., 1764.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 366.
The Gazette de France (20 Fév.) records the fall Merian quotes Prof. d'Annone.
of a mountain 18 miles from Naples on the
19th Jan. Possibly caused by an earthquake,
though none is mentioned.
A rather violent shock, At Bristol and in the Some time before a shock had been felt at Gazette de France et Journ. Encycl.
lasting 6 secs.
Bristol Channel ir- Aleppo.
1 Juin; Phil. Trans. vol. liv. p. 83.

regularities were ob-
1853.
M
150
REPORT—1853.
+
1.
2.
3.
1764. May 15. Cocæna in East Both-A slight shock.
nia, Sweden, and in
the adjoining villages.
19. Albano in Italy, and the One shock
surrounding villages.
In the even".
June 4. On the banks of the Several violent shocks.
Ganges (whereabouts
is not mentioned, pro-|
bably near Calcutta).
July 3. Florence
21. Berbice; S. America
Aug. 16. Freiberg in Saxony.
Oct. 12. In the Azores
Two slight shocks
A violent shock of 4
minutes' duration.
A violent shock
4.
served in the tides
on the forenoon of
the 11th Feb., but
no shock was felt.
5.
6.
Accompanied by a noise like that of a carriage Gazette de France, 30 Juillet.
rolling on a pavement.
Many houses were overturned, and great
bers of men and cattle were killed.
Felt both in the mines and on the surface
One shock, from S.W. On the 18th of this Did considerable damage at Fayal.
to N.E.
Ditto, 11 Juin; Journ. Encycl. 1 Juin.
num-Annual Register, vol. viii. p. 98.
Gazette de France, 28 Juillet.
Ditto, 23 Nov.
Comorn in Hungary ... Some more
Some more shocks
during this month.
or In the district of the An earthquake
November.
Lower Elbe.
Nov. 6. At Oxford, and in other One shock
4 A.M.
parts of Berkshire and
Wiltshire.
Dec. Peterwaradin in Hun-A violent shock
Night of 2-3. gary.
26. Lisbon
About 11 A.M.
month a disturbance
of the waters of Lake
Erie was observed.
No shock mentioned.
An instantaneous, ver-The tide was very low
tical shock, of great at the time, and it
violence. Some feeble was observed that
the sea, which be-
shocks had been re-
marked the night before had been quite
fore.
calm, rose consi-
derably.
Ditto, 19 Oct.
Annual Register, vol. vii. p. 103;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Géol. t. xiii.
Mai 1828, p. 130.
Gazette de France, 16 Nov.
A space of 30 acres was swallowed up, and a lake Journ. Encycl., 1 Déc., quotes "La
of 40 fathoms deep formed in its place.
Rubrique " of Hamburg of the
30th Nov.
The morning was calm, but, after the shock, the P. Cotte in Mém. Math. et Phys.
wind became tempestuous.
Some walls were thrown down
prés. à l'Acad., &c. t. vii. p. 475
Annual Register.
Gazette de France, 11 Fév. 1765.
The Journ. Hist. Mars, 1765, p. 235
Phil. Trans. vol. lv. p. 43.

Accompanied by a subterranean noise.
weather was bad, thunder, wind and rain pre-|
vailing, but for a moment after the shock a
sudden calm took place.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
151
Journ. Hist. Fév. 1765, p. 147.
P. Cotte in Mém. Math. et Phys.
prés. à l'Acad., &c. t. vii. p.475;
Gazette de France, 11 Fév.
Each shock accompanied by a noise like the re-P. Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
port of a cannon.
Accompanied by a terrible noise
15 Fév.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
4 Févr.; Journ. Encycl. 1 Fév.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Journ. Hist. Juillet,
p. 65.
To the north nothing was perceived but a low Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
hollow noise, coming apparently from the sea.
8 Mars.
1764. Dec....In the country of the Violent shocks
Lower Elbe, and in
Saxony.
1765. Jan. 6. Comorn and Raab in Slight tremblings
Attended with inundations
Hungary.
13. Pranden in Austria..
Three slight shocks...
18. Sala in the duchy of One ditto
Parma.
•
Feb. 9. Along the Irtisch in Si-Several violent shocks
beria, especially at the
fortress of Jampschew.
about this time, that
of the 9th being
14. Abbeville
especially from the
side of Saint-Valery.
the most remark-
able.
in France, A slight shock.
Pistoia and San Gemi-Slight shocks
About
the
gnano in Italy.
middle of
Gazette de France, 11 Mars.
the month.
March 9. Antigua in the West In-Violent shocks
dies.
15, Island of Dominica..
and follow-
ing night.
21. Karlstadt in Wermeland,
7h 40m A.M.
Sweden.
April. 1. Bermuda
10 P.M.
5. Dominica...
Shocks of more vio-
lence than any pre-
viously felt in this
island.
Several shocks..
A shock of earthquake
More violent shocks..
8. Limoges and the country Three violent shocks.
round.
17. Island of Grenada
20. Florence
In the after-
noon.
22. Genoa
Between 5
and 6 A.M.
Several ditto
A very slight shock...
Three shocks, of which
the first was rather
violent.
Ditto, 14 Juillet.
More than 150 shocks were reckoned here in Ditto, 15 Juillet.
February and March. They continued up to
the 30th June.
Accompanied by a noise like that of a carriage. Ditto, 29 Avril; Journ. Encycl.
15 Avril; Cotte, loc. cit.
Annual Register, vol. viii. p. 77.
Gazette de France, 19 Juillet.
The two last shocks accompanied by a prolonged Ditto, 19 et 21 Avril; Cotte, loc. cit.
noise like thunder.
Gazette de France, 2 Sept.
Ditto, 17 Mai; Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 6 Mai; Journ.
Encyl. 1 Mai; Cotte, loc. cit.



M 2
152
REPORT—1853.
3.
the In the "pays de Foix"
1.
2.
1765. May 19. The
10h 45m A.M.
country on
French side of the
the In the "
Py-
renees.
25. Lisbon
8 (A.M. or
P.M.?)
End of the
month.
one shock lasting
nearly two minutes,
followed by two
other slighter ones
ten or twelve mi-
nntes after, and by
many others for
twenty-four hours.
At 11h 15m, one
shock lasting three
seconds was felt at
Toulouse; direction
= N. to S.
A rather violent shock
4.
5.
6.
Encycl. 1 Juin; Mém. de l'Acad.
de Paris, 1765, p. 23; Coll. Acad.
t. xiii. p. 157; Annual Register,
vol. viii. p. 89; Cotte, loc. cit.
Buildings, furniture, &c. were much shaken and Gazette de France, 31 Mai; Journ.
injured. The Journ. Encycl. of the 15th July
records an earthquake extending seventeen
leagues, in the Pyrenees, on the 19th June, at
11 A.M.; but it seems obvious that that of the
19th May is spoken of.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Juin.
Tiano and Migniano Earthquake shocks... At the end of this Three houses were thrown down, and two Annual Register, vol. viii. p. 92.
near Naples.
month the sea sud-
churches much damaged.
denly rose 30 feet
near Canton in
China, and swept
Jalas-järvi and Umola Two shocks, lasting
in Eastern Bothnia, about a minute.
Sweden.
June 22. Rocca, Montepiano in Some shocks felt, pro-
the Abruzzo, Italy.
24. Chieta in the Abruzzo... An earthquake
29. Trieste
bably very slight.
Three shocks
July 14. Pitea in West Bothnia, At Pitea the shock
Sweden. Also, the appeared to come
same day, at Lulea.
from the west, and
away 10,000 of the
inhabitants.
earthquake
tioned.
No
men-
The Annual Register says at the end of June. Journ. Encycl. 15 Juin; Annual
The date here given however is the correct Register, vol. viii. p. 106.
one.
Felt during tremendous rain. On the 24th an Gazette de France, 29 Juillet; Journ.
enormous rock fell and overwhelmed part of Encycl. 1 Août.
the village.
Masses of rock fell, and water burst forth. Pro-P. Cotte, loc. cit.
bably connected with, if not the same as the
last account.
Gazette de France, 9 Août.
At Pitea the windows were shaken, and at Lulea Ditto, 26 Août; Journ. Encycl. 1
a subterranean noise was heard.
Sept.; Annual Register, vol. viii.
p. 110; Cotte, loc. cit.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
153
1765. July 23. Ditto
...
lasted 3 minutes.
At Lulea it was very
slight, and appa-
rently in the same
direction.
The sea ebbed and During a terrible storm of thunder, lightning, Gazette de France, 28 Oct.; Journ.
flowed more than
twenty times in a
short space to the
extent of 3 or 4 feet.
A strong shock
Oct.
Java.
Spoleto in Italy
Several very energetic
shocks.
Nov. 13. Lisbon
A shock
Aug.
In
tumn.
Agnano in Italy
au-Batavia in the island of An earthquake
6h 30m P.M.
1766. Jan. 2. In she Söndmör, Nor-An earthquake........
way.
10. Naples
Two slight shocks
24. In the Söndmör, Nor-Another earthquake
way.
shock.
Feb. 2. Rhode Island and Mas-An earthquake
sachusetts in N. Ame-
and rain. The Annual Register gives the date
26th July, as also v. Hoff, quoting Cotte, who
places the earthquake at Lacknau.
Encycl. 150ct.; Annual Register,
loc. cit.; Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 9 Sept.
|H. Vogel's Seereisen. Th. 2. S. 151.
Gazette de France, 11 Nov.; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Nov.
Cotte (lec. cit.) reports several shocks at Lisbon Gazette de France, 20 Déc.
on the 13th December. The date must be
mistaken for that here given.
The houses, windows, &c. were shaken
Ditto
Accompanied by a remarkable meteor
Keilhau's Memoir in the Magazin
fur Naturvidenskaberne, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 10 Févr.; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Keilhau, loc. cit.
Silliman's
Journal, vol.
xxxix.
p. 336.
rica.
10. In Glamorganshire
111 P.M.
A quaking, tremulous
motion,
eight seconds.
lasting
28. Harstoëff in the province A shock of two mi-
Between 3 of Halland in Sweden. nutes' duration.
and 4 A.M.
Mar. 9. Island of Antigua
A violent shock
Articles of furniture were thrown down.
Gentleman's Magazine gives the date
January.
Annual Register, vol. ix. p. 65.
The Gazette de France, 10 Mars; Gen-
28th tleman's Magazine, vol. xxxvi.
p. 150.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France;
Mercure de France; Journ. Hist.;
Journ. Encycl., &c., at various
dates during this year and the
next mention the numerous
shocks in the West Indies;
Mém. de l'Acad. de Paris; Hum-
boldt, &c.
154
REPORT 1853.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
1766 Mar. 28. About Vesuvius
Many violent shocks..
Accompanying an eruption of the volcano
April 4. In Iceland
17. Island of Grenada
An earthquake
A violent shock
26. On the south side of Violent shocks, fol-
Etna.
lowed by others du-j
ring the following]
night and day, and
6.
Hamilton, Observations on Mount
Vesuvius and Mount Etna, Lon-
don, 1774, p. 5-15; Phil. Trans.
vol. Iviii. p. 2; Gazette de France,
28 Avril et 16 Juin; Journ. Encyl.
I Mai.
Followed on the 5th by an eruption of Hecla, v. Hoff.
which lasted until the 16th July. Krafle was
also in eruption.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
&c.
Accompanying a violent eruption of the volcano. Ferrara, Descrizione del Etna, p. 124.
May 22. Constantinople. Several
About 5h 30
A.M.
other towns also suf-
fered severely.
at intervals up to the
beginning of June.
Violent shocks from The sea was greatly Accompanied by a loud subterranean noise in Gazette de France; Journ. Encycl.;
S. to N., continuing
uninterruptedly for
two minutes. They
recurred several
times during the
day, and indeed
were felt almost
daily up to the 16th
June, and at fre-
quent intervals, to
the end of that
month. Those of
the 10th and 14th
were the greatest.
agitated.
the same direction as the shocks. The damage Journ. Hist. Juillet et Août;
done to buildings at Constantinople was valued Cotte, loc. cit.
at eleven millions of piastres. v. Hammer, in
his History of the Ottoman Empire, (t. xvi.
p. 143 of the French translation, quoted by
Perrey) gives the date 22nd April. This seems
to be certainly a mistake.
June 11. Jamaica, especially at In Jamaica a violent Ships at sea, a league In Cuba many houses were thrown down, but Annual Register, vol. ix. p. 118;
At midnight. Port Royal. Also in
Cuba.
shock lasting 1
minute. In Cuba it
lasted seven mi-
nutes, and the
shocks recurred up
to the 1st August.
and a half from the
coast of Jamaica,
rolled so much that
their gunwales were
immersed in water.
in Jamaica, though greatly shaken, very few
fell. The Annual Register gives the date 9th.
June, but obviously erroneous.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
&c.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
155
|1766. July 1. Constantinople
5. Ditto
8. Briançon and
Dauphin.
About 3 P.M.
14. Constantinople
Ditto
Night be-
tween 14
and 15.
Middle of the
month. Du-
ring the night.
One shock
Ditto
Mont Two
considerable
shocks from N. to S.
Another shock
Ditto; more violent
than any of those
in this month.
Ste Marie in S. America. Very violent shocks,
24. Island of Cephalonia
6h 50m A.M.
Half an hour
after noon.
at
followed by slighter
ones every day up
to the 21st.
A violent shock, last-
ing three minutes,
and followed by three
others the same day.
The earth trembled
more or less for fifty
days.
Aug. 5. Vienna, and more vio- At Vienna and in Hun-
lently on the frontiers/gary two shocks were
of Hungary, and at felt. At Constanti-
Sta Marguerita. Also nople and other places
Constantinople, in Turkey and Asia
Adrianople, Gallipoli, Minor, one very vio-
Salonica, Smyrna, lent shock (the most
Enos, Tenedos, &c., so since the 22nd May),
as far as Brussa in which lasted 40 secs.
Bithynia.
at Constantinople, and
was there succeeded by
two others at 8 and
10 P.M. From the 5th
to the 16th the shocks
occurred daily at Con-
stantinople, and were
very frequent up to
the 23rd.
•
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
Journ. Encycl.; Juillet et Août.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, and pro-Ditto.
ductive of some ruins.
Accompanied by noise
Accompanied by a loud bellowing noise
Gazette de France, 25 Juillet; Journ.
Encycl. 1 Août.
Ditto, and Journ. Hist. Juillet et
Août.
Ditto.
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
&c.
Journ. Encycl. 1 Sept.; Gazette
de France, 19 Déc.
At Constantinople fresh ruins were produced Gazette de France; Journ. Encycl.
among the houses and mosques. At Adria- Août et Sept.; Journ. Hist. &c.
nople also houses were thrown down, and the
other towns mentioned suffered more or less
injury. The Journ. Hist. and Annual Register
give the date 8th Aug.


156
REPORT-1853.
1.
1766. Aug. 6. Padua
15h 30m (Ita-
lian time).
2.
3.
4.
5.
One shock
In the margravate of Several shocks
Beginning Aucona.
of the
13. Island of Martinique in An earthquake
month.
10P.M.
the West Indies.
16. Vienna
10h 25m P.M.
1 A.M.
A considerable shock,
of five or six seconds'
duration.
17. Ditto. Also felt at Pres- A second, and less
burg.
violent shock.
25. Newport (the capital of A violent shock, last-
Rhode Island) in N. ing twenty-five
America.
seconds.
Martinique in the West Another and very vio-
Towards the
Indies.
end of the
lent shock.
During a terrible hurricane
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
weather was perfectly calm.
No damage done.
Houses were thrown down at St. Pierre
6.
Toaldo, Essai Météor. p. 270.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Août.
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
&c.
The Ditto; Annual Register, vol. ix.
p. 136.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 7 Nov.
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
&c.
month.
Sept. 5. Constantinople. All these Another rather con-
5h 30m A.M.
6 A.M.
shocks at Constanti-
nople were scarcely
perceptible at Smyrna,
but extended to Vienna
on the other side.
18. Guadaloupe in the West
Indies.
siderable shock, fol-
lowed by slight ones
up to the 24th,
when they appear
to have ceased for a
month.
23. Lyons. Also observed at A feeble trembling
the château de Flé- motion.
chères, at la Croix-
Rousse, St. Just, and
other places in the en-
virons.
Cuba
An earthquake..
End of the
month.
Gazette de France, 24 Oct. et 17 Nov.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Sept. 1 et
15 Oct.
The city of St. Jago was overturned...
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist. &c.
An extract from the registers of the
observatory of Lyons, communi-
cated by M. Aug. Bravais to
M. Perrey. Also a communica-
tion of M. P. de Lacroix to the
same.
Annual Register, vol. ix. p. 142.



ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
157
1766. Aug. Albano in Italy
...Shocks recurred daily.
From this
M. Perrey says that he can find no account of Constitutionnel, 14 Sept. 1829.
these shocks in any of the journals of the day.
month until
the new year.
Oct. 6. Island of St. Eustache in An earthquake...
3 A.M.
the West Indies.
21. Cumana and Caraccas in Very violent shocks.
New Granada, South In the territory of Ca-
America. Also the raccas they recurred
island of Trinidad. hourly (probably only
Also at Surinam, and at first) for 14 months;
indeed all the north-up to the end of 1767.)
eastern portion of S. According to tradi-
America.
tion, the shocks were
simple horizontal os-
cillations. At Surinam
there were two other
violent shocks felt be-
sides the one here
mentioned, viz. on the
24th at midnight, and
27th at 7 A.M.
Another shock, lasting
twenty seconds.
Another rather ener-
getic shock.
24. Constantinople
Nov. 9. Ditto
7 A.M.
5 A.M.
23. Ditto
6 A.M.
Charleston in S. Carolina
Dec. 12. Martinique
5 A.M.
Ditto, followed by
others up to the 1st
December.
A slight shock.
17. Portsmouth, and many A violent shock
6h 48m P.M.
(According to
the Gaz. de Fr.
the date was
Dec. 13, at 6h
40m P.M.)
adjoining places in
New Hampshire, N.
America.
Accompanied by a hurricane, according to Cotte. Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
&c.; Cotte, loc. cit.
(octavo), t. i. p. 307., t. ii. pp. 23
to 274, t. v. p. 56; Gili, Saggio
di storia Americana, t. ii. p. 6.
The whole city of Cumana was ruined. Erup-Ditto; Humboldt, Voyage, &c.
tions of sulphurous water frequently occurred,
especially about Casanay, two leagues to the
east of Coriaco. The inhabitants lived in the
streets for the two years, 1766-67. The Indians
celebrated by feasts the approaching destruc-
tion and subsequent regeneration of the world.
During these shocks a little island in the Ori-
noco sank and disappeared beneath the waters,
and in many places disturbances of the surface
were produced. The first and third of the
shocks at Surinam were attended with sub-
terranean noise, as were the shocks at the
mission station of Encaramado.
Gazette de France; Journ. Encycl.
&c.
Gazette de France, 12 et 29 Déc. et
16 Janv. 1767; Journ. Encycl.
15 Janv.; Mercure de France,
Fév. 1767.
Ditto.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p.336.
Gazette de France; Journ. Hist.
&c.
Attended by a rumbling noise. The weather Annual Register, vol. x. p. 52; Ga-
very calm and serene. No damage was done. zette de France, 6 Mars, 1767.
Accompanied by a meteor

158
REPORT—1853.
1766.
1.
2.
In the Caucasus
1767. Jan. 12. Constantinople
3.
An earthquake
A rather violent shock
Bielefeld in Westphalia. One shock
4.
5.
Keferstein.
6.
The spire of a minaret, which was just repaired, Gazette de France, 27 Fév.; Journ.
was thrown down.
Encyl. 1 Mars.
Gazette de France, 9 Fév.; Cotte,
loc. cit.
19. Hameln (in the basin of At Hameln, one shock
the Weser), and Ha-
nover.
At Hanoverit lasted]
but a few instants,
and was so slight as
to be perceptible
Févr.
After the shock the wells at Hameln in which Gazette de France; Journ. Encycl.
there had been no water were suddenly filled.
The weather was excessively cold. The An-
nual Register gives the date 22nd January for
Hanover.
Night be-
tween 18
and 19.
10 A.M.
only in the upper
of the
stories
houses.
Rithberg, At Lipstadt the shock The ice on the Lippe Doors were burst open at Lipstadt
Guterslohe, Herfort, was from W. to E.,.
20. Lipstadt,
91 A.M.
Munster, Osnabruck,
and Paderborn.
was cracked
and lasted a few
seconds.
many places.
21. Parma. Also at Pisa... Two shocks at Parma
8h 30m and
9h 45m A.M.
at the times men-
111
Annual Register, vol. x. p. 50; Ga-
zette de France, 6, 16, et 20 Fév.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Fév.
Gazette de France, 9 et 20 Fév.;
Cotte, loc. cit.
tioned, each lasting
two seconds. They
were more violent)
at Pisa, and had
been preceded by
some slighter ones.
Finizzano in Tuscany... Thirty-six shocks were
Between the
21st and the
4th February.
22. Genoa
felt in this space of
time.
Three
successive
shocksfelt, succeed-
ed by slight tremors
for some time.
Naples, and about Vesu-Some slight shocks...
About the
end of the
vius.
month.
Great damage was done to the buildings
Annual Register, vol. x. p. 67.
In all probability this account, with those of the Ditto.
19th, 20th, and 21st, all refer to the same
earthquake, and thus the dates are erroneous.
Perrey, however, does not seem to think so.
Fire appeared on the summit of Vesuvius on the Gazette de France, 23 Fév.; Hamil-
1st February.
ton.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
159
1767 Jan. 30. Constantinople
5h 30m P.M.
JA violent horizontal).
shock.
Kisliar in the province of Two shocks, the first
Dagostan, Caucasus.
lasting one minute,]
the second twenty
seconds.
Genoa and Turin, and At Genoa and Turin
Night between
31 and Feb. 1.
Feb. 7.
About 4 or 5
indeed perceptible all
A.M.
through Lombardy.
Island of Scio
About same
day.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Mars; Gazette
de France, 20 Mars.
Several people were thrown down by the mo-Journ. Encycl. 15 Avril.
tion.
8 A.M.
8. Constantinople
9. Grasse in France. Felt
also more strongly at
Nice, Genoa, and espe-
cially at Venice.
4 A.M. (Ac-
cording to
the Annual
Register, 4h
15m.)
24. Naples
Mar. 17. Comorn in Hungary
26. Constantinople
4h 30m A.M.
30. Ditto
A little after
midnight (of
the 29th ?).
1h 30m A.M.
2 A.M.
Also at Nantes.
some rather violent
shocks, lasting 30
seconds.
An earthquake.
Arather violent shock,
lasting as long as
that of the 30th
January. Slight
shocks were felt up
to the 16th.
Three considerable
shocks, of which
the first, the most
violent one, lasted
a few seconds, the
others not so long.
A violent shock
Two more shocks
Another, as violent as
the first.
Gazette de France, 23 Fév., 16 Mars;
Annual Register, loc. cit.
Probably occurred at the same time with that Annual Register, loc. cit.
next mentioned.
Gazette de France, 27 Mars; Journ.
Encycl. 1 Avril.
During the shock a sound was heard like that Annual Register, vol. x. p. 78;
of a gust of wind.
The inhabitants quitted the town
Gazette de France, 9 Mars.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxxvii.
Gazette de France, 20 Avril; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Avril; Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 11 Mai.
Ditto.
April 7. At Bourgneuf (départ. At Bourgneuf a vio-
Loire-Inférieure).
lent shock. At
Nantes the shock
was but slight.
Accompanied at Bourgneuf by noise in the Ditto, 17 Avril et 15 Mars.
direction E.S.E. to W.N.W. Half an hour
after a loud clap of thunder where the noise
of the earthquake appeared to end.
Nantes the sound was like that of a chariot.
There had been a high wind there the evening
before.

At

160
REPORT—1853.
1.
2.
3.
1767. Apr. 13. Gotha. Also at Cassel, At Gotha two shocks
1 and 3 A.M.
Göttingen, Helmstadt,
and Mulhausen. Also
the same day, at Ro-]
themburg, and along
the Fulda and Werra.
at the hours men-1
tioned, of which the
first only was felt at
Cassel, Göttingen,
&c. At Rothem-
burg three violent
shocks were felt
(hour not mention-
ed).
Hesse Two smart shocks
4.
5.
6.
At the moment of the first shock an oblong sul-Gaz. de Fr., 1, 8, 25, 29 Mai; Journ.
phurous cloud was observed at Vagelsburg Encycl. 15 Mai; Mercure de
on the side of Cassel.
Cassel. At Sondra (two miles France, Octobre; Poggendorff's
from Gotha) a noise like the report of a cannon Annalen, B. 19. s. 473; Cotte,
was heard. At Rothemburg chimneys were loc. cit.
thrown down.
(ought it not
15 Gernsheim in
Darmstadt.
to be 13?).
Between
2
Accompanied by a subterranean noise lasting one Gazette de France, 15 Mai.
minute for each. On the 11th the thermo-
meter had suddenly fallen 9°, in the evening
it was very variable, and at 10 P.M. a violent
wind arose, which lasted only five minutes.
and 3 A.M.
20. In different places to the A slight shock.
west of Stirling, Scot-
land.
61 A.M.
24. Surinam. Also in Mar-At
tinique and Barbadoes.
Surinam several At
shocks, of which two
were rather violent.
In Martinique also
the shocks were vio-
lent. One particu-]
larly so was felt there
about 7 A.M. in the]
mountains which
separate the waters
of the Oyapoc from
those of the Marony.
May 26. In the neighbourhood of An energetic shock..
Sandomir, Mimorsca,
and Latyszew in Po-
land.
27. Turin and the valley of At Turin some slight
Ditto, 22 Mai.
Martinique and The Journ. Hist. erroneously gives the date 14th Ditto, 17 Juillet, 4 et 21 Sept.
April for Martinique.
Barbadoes the sea
was much agitated,
and ebbed and flow-
ed in an unusual
way.
Journ. Hist. Oct. p. 318; Gen-
tleman's Magazine, vol. xxxvii.
p. 325.
Gazette de France, 10 Juillet.
Lanzo.
shocks ; more vio-
lent ones in the val-
ley of Lanzo.
Some buildings were injured in the valley of Journ. Hist. Août, p. 153.
Lanzo. It was reported that the little hill of
Sta Christina was seen to reel (chanceler) and
smoke. The following day at 5 P.M. two vil-
lages of this district were struck by lightning.]
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
161
1767. June. Cayenne, S. America ...The third earthquake..
Beginning
of the
month.
since the beginning
of the year.
4. Rome. Also at Spoleto. A violent shock. At
About 6 P.M.
Spoleto several others
were felt.
Cologne and throughout A violent shock
22.
3b 9m A.M.
the province of Cleves.
Also felt at Sedan and]
Bouillon.
July. In Upper Calabria. The
Several violent shocks
Night of 14
to 15.
shocks were felt as far
as Gallipoli.
from W. to E., fol-
Island of Cephalonia
lowed by others up
to the 18th.
Violent shocks
End of the
month.
Aug. 24. Ditto
Ditto
Sept. 2. Spoleto
Houses were thrown down at Spoleto
Gazette de France, 4 Sept.; Journ.
Hist. Oct. p. 318.
Gazette de France, 29 Juin; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Juin et 1 Juillet;
Cotte, loc. cit.
;
Gazette de France, 3 et 17 Juillet
Journ. Encycl. 15 Juin (the num-
ber did not appear until July ac-
cording to M. Perrey); Cotte, loc.
cit.
Journ. Hist. Sept. p. 230.
Great damage done to buildings, &c. Cosenza, Annual Register, vol. x. p. 125;
Luzzi, Sta Agatha, &c. suffered extremely.
Forty persons were killed. An eruption of
Vesuvius began on the 7th August.
Sta Maura was much injured
Journ. Encycl. 15 Sept.
Many of the inhabitants swallowed up, Annual Register, vol. x. p. 123.
and almost all the buildings ruined. Very
probably the last account refers to this
event.
Seven more shocks... On the 5th September Vesuvius continued in eruption...
at between 7 and 81
P.M., the sea at Ost-
end, and the Liffey
at Dublin, ebbed
and flowed suddenly
and violently to the
extent of 4 or 5 feet.
No shock is men-
tioned.
Journ. Encycl. 1 Oct.; Annual
Register, vol. x. p. 126-7.
11. Constantinople
Two slight shocks
considerable
In the Söndmör, Nor-Three
1층 ​and
5 A.M.
Night of 22,
way.
23.
26 Spoleto
and 27.
shocks in the space
of a minute.
More shocks
Gazette de France, 26 Oct.; Journ.
Encycl. 1 Nov.
Each shock preceded by a noise, which appeared Keilhau's Memoir, loc. cit.
to come from the earth.
On the 28th a hurricane unroofed almost all the Gazette de France, 26 Oct.; Journ.
houses.
Encycl. 1 Nov.



162
REPORT—1853.

1.
2.
3.
1767. Oct. 19 About Vesuvius, and as Numerous and violent
to 22.
far as Naples.
shocks.
End of the
month.
Cephalonia and Zante... A very violent shock,
preceded by others
less so.
A moderate shock
Nov. 13. Constantinople
20. Strassburg in Carinthia. A shock of 7 seconds'
duration.
21. Clagenfurthin Carinthia. A rather energetic
22. Macao in China
9h 50m P.M.
shock.
4.
A trembling motion, The ships lying in the
which lasted about a harbour experienced
minute. Followed by the motion.
a second, of less vio-
lence at 11h 5m, and
by a third and pretty
strong one at 3 A.M.
on the 23rd. Alto-
gether five shocks
were reckoned, of
which the first was the
most violent.
23. Clagenfurth in Carinthia. Two other shocks, less On the 28th Novem-
Also felt at Gratz, and
in Styria.
violent than the ber at 5 A.M., the
former.
tide at London ebbed
and flowed twice in
an hour and a half.
No earthquake men-
tioned.
5.
Accompanying a violent eruption of the volcano,
which did not entirely cease until the 27th.
At Naples explosive noises were heard, and
doors and windows opened of themselves. On
the 13th and 14th there had been heavy rains.]
6.
Gazette de France, 16 Nov.; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Nov.; Coll. Acad.
t. xiv. p. 79; Journ. Hist. Déc.
p. 473; Phil. Trans. vol. Iviii. p. 1,
vol. lix. p. 18; Hamilton, Obser-
vations, &c., pp. 19-44; Hamil-
ton, Campi Flegrei, pp. 22-32.
Montgomery Martin (Hist. of the Brit. Col. vol. v. Annual Register, vol. x. p. 142.
p. 431.) mentions an earthquake of great vio-
lence in Zante during this year, without giving
the month or day. He doubtless alludes to
this event.
Gazette de France, 28 Déc.
Ditto, 18 Déc.; Journ. Encycl.
15 Déc.
Ditto.
The first shock was strong enough to shake a Phil. Trans. vol. lix. p. 71.
house violently. A rolling noise and heavy
gusts of wind were observed.
Gazette de France and Journ. Encycl.
loc. cit.; Ammual Register, vol. x.
p. 151.
Dec. 8. The island of Poulo An earthquake
Neira, belonging to the
Banda group.
Vogel's Seereisen, Th. 2. S. 178.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
163
1768. Jan. 3. Crick in Northampton-Lasted 14 minute
Between mid- shire, and other places
night (of the near.
2nd) and 1 A.M.
21. Cap Français in St. Do-JA slight shock from
W. to E.
6h 30m P.M. mingo.
Feb. 27. Vienna. Also at Neu-At Vienna a rather
stadt, Presburg, Bis-
choffswerder in Lusa-
tia, and Freiberg.
2h 45m A.M.
violent shock from
N.E. to S.W., lasting
eight seconds. At
Presburg the shock
was less remarkable,
and at Bischoffswer-
der and Freiberg it
was very slight.
March 5. Vienna and the neigh-More shocks
gh 30m A.M.
bourhood.
....
..
18. Irkutsk and Selinginsk in A slight trembling
(O.S.) 4 A.M. Siberia.
April 3. Pan in the Pyrenees A violent trembling
Between
for one minute.
25. At L'Orient in France... An undulatory shock.
30. Naples. Felt more per- A slight shock.
6 ceptibly in several
other parts of Italy.
and 7 P.M.
May 4.
Parma
Some slight lateral
shocks.
་་་་་་
At Presburg the inun- The Annual Register gives the date, the 26th for
dations were con-
Vienna, and says that it was there imagined
siderable.
that the earthquake originated in Italy. At
Neustadt houses were thrown down, and in
the mountains around Freiberg clefts opened
in various places.
Annual Register, vol. ii. p. 59.
Gazette de France, 27 Mai.
Annual Register, vol. ii. pp. 75 and
85; Gazette de France, 14 et 18
Mars; Journ. Encycl. 15 Mars.
Gazette de France; Journ. Encycl.
loc. cit.
Pallas, Voyage, &c. t. iv. p. 394.
v. Hoff, quoting Cotte, gives the date 13th April, Gazette de France, 18 Avril; Cotte,
and adds in a note that Palassou does not loc. cit.
mention this earthquake.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Followed on the side of Vesuvius by a consider-Gazette de France, 30 Mai, 10 Juin ;
able subterranean noise for two days.
15. Newcastle, Manchester, Twu shocks with an The river at Kendal At Kendal a rumbling noise was heard before
was much agitated.
4h 15m P.M.
Darlington, Kendal,
and some places in
Yorkshire.
19. Genoa
Beginning of
the night.
June 9. Lisbon
2h 30m P.M.
interval of half a
minute. Direction
supposed to be E.
to W. One shock
lasted nearly two
seconds.
A trembling
Several violent shocks,
said to be from N.E.
to S.E.
the shock, like the sound of a heavy carriage
on rough ground. At Manchester some walls
were moved in a right line, and the flagging of
a kitchen was observed to heave. In York-
shire a prolonged noise like thunder was
heard.
4
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Gazette de France, 23 Mai; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Annual Register, vol. xi. p. 114;
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
30 Mai et 6 Juin.
Gazette de France, 10 Juin; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Juin.
Gazette de France, 11 Juillet; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Juillet; Cotte, loc. cit.

164
REPORT-1853.
1.
1768. June....Gibraltar
2.
3.
4.
5.
A violent shock
6.
Gazette de France, 4 Juillet.
(Very pro-
bably same
day as last.)
(O.S.) 2 P.M.
in Siberia.
Oct. 5. Constantinople
12. Ditto
Aug. 5. Irkutsk and Selinginsk Another slight trem-
bling.
A trembling
Another slight trem-
bling.
violent
19. Florence, and the coun-A
try round. Also at shock, preceded by
Between
11 P.M. and
midnight.
At midnight.
Padua.
rather
a slighter one, and
followed by a third
at 2 A.M. on the
20th.
Nov. 30. Castel, Fiorentino, Mon-Very smart shocks
tale, and Gombassi in
Italy.
Dec. 1.Ditto
Beginning of
the month.
11 P.M. (day
not given).
More shocks
Santa-Sosia in Tuscany. Two shocks, of which
the second was the
more violent.
21. Worcester, Gloucester, A violent shock of
Between 5
and 6 P.M.
8 A.M.
many other parts of earthquake.
England, and in the
mountains of Scot-
land.
29. Bytown in Hereford-Apparently from E. to During this year the
shire.
W.
sea was turbid off
the Shetland Isles,
and dead fish rose
to the surface, pha-
nomena ascribed by
v.Hoff to submarine
volcanic action.
Did no damage
Pallas, Voyage, &c. t. iv. p. 394.
Renaudot, Annales Périodiques.
The Coll. Acad. mentions an earthquake at Con-Ditto.
stantinople in this year, which threw down
three of the so-called seven towers. Can it
refer to this event?
Journ. Encycl. 15 Nov.; Toaldo,
loc. cit.; Cotte, loc. cit.
The district of Sta Sophia in the Florentine Ro-Gazette de France, 18 et 21 Nov.;
magna was ruined by this earthquake. The
moon was at the full at the time. Cotte gives
the date 20th October.
Even the sick were brought out into the open Gazette de France, 19 Janv.; Mer-
country.
cure de France, Fév. 1769.
Ditto.
Many houses were thrown down, and the large Annual Register, vol. xi. p. 195.
bridge of the place was split through the mid-
dle from end to end.
Gloucester cathedral was shaken to its founda-Annual Register, vol. xi. p. 201;
tions.
Attended with a rumbling noise. A cleft opened
in a neighbouring hill, and water gushed out.
The two French periodicals merely say, in
Herefordshire, and give the date 27th Dec.
Gazette de France, 13 Janv.;
Mercure de France, Fév. 1769.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xxxix.
p. 50; Gaz. et Merc. de Fr. loc.
cit.; Hibbert, Description of the
Shetland Isles, p. 390.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
165
Violent shocks..
One shock
At the time of new moon
Renaudot, Annales Périodiques.
Toaldo, Essai Météor. loc. cit.
6. Lisbon
2h 30m P.M.
20. Constantinople
8h 30 A.M.
Mar. 8. Padua
8 o'clock (Ita-
lian time).
May 1. Bagdad
2 P.M.
A trembling.
JA violent shock
Another shock,
Several shocks.
Aug. 4. Augsburg, Nuremberg, Violent shocks
for
4 P.M.
Gunzburg, Ulm and
seventeen minutes.
Eischler.
19. Padua
Another shock
阻
​19h 45 (Ita-
lian time).
Oct. 24. Irkutsk
(N.S.) 7 P.M.
Nov.
Inverness
Middle of the
month.
4 A.M.
Two violent shocks
from S. to N.
18. Avignon. More percep-Violent shocks from
tible at two places near
Roquemaure and Be-
darrides.
S. to N. and N. to S.,
lasting 1 minute.
Dec. 1. Paris, St. Cloud, Mont-A
A little after morency, Versailles,
61 P.M. (at Elbeuf, Dieppe, Rouen,
and Houlme, a village
near Rouen.
Versailles
6h 36™).
10 P.M.
violent shock. At
Houlme (one league
from Rouen) two
smart shocks were
felt at the hourmen-
tioned.
The Seine at Elbeuf
boiled up with a
bellowing noise.
Unproductive of damage
The moon was in her last quarter.
Gazette de France, 3 Mars.
Renaudot, Annales Périodiques.
Gazette de France, 21 Avril; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Avril.
Toaldo, Essai Météor. loc. cit.
Accompanied by a terrible hurricane. 2000 (or, Journ. Hist. Déc. p. 474; Gazette
according to others, 4000) houses were thrown]
down.
The moon was at the full
de France, 3 Nov.; Richard, Hist.
des Météores, t. viii. p. 504;
Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France et Journ. Encycl.
15 Août; Cotte, loc. cit.
Toaldo, Essai Météor. loc. cit.
The latter of the two shocks injured some build-Gazette de France, 26 Fév.; Journ.
ings.
Several houses were thrown down
Accompanied by a noise like that of a gust of
wind. Followed in a quarter of an hour by
extraordinary rain, and the same evening by
much thunder and lightning. At Roque-
maure and Bedarrides houses were over-
throw'n.
Encycl. 1 Mars, 1770; Pallas,
loc. cit.
Annual Register, vol. xii. p. 155.
Gazette de France, 15 Déc.; Richard,
Hist. des Mét. t. viii. p. 505.
At Rouen fears were entertained that the houses Hist. de l'Acad. de Paris, 1769, p.23;
would fall, while in the neighbourhood the
shock was little perceived. At Houlme a bril-
liant light was observed in the heavens. At
Elbeuf, where the shocks were violent, a mul-
titude of shooting stars with brilliant trains
were seen.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
8 et 15 Déc.; Journ. Encycl.
15 Déc.; Coll. Acad. t. xiv. p. 124;
Richard, Hist. des Mét. t. viii.
p. 506.
!
1769. Jan. 1. Florence
8. Padua
9 o'clock (Ita-
lian time).
Feb. 5. Neustadt near Vienna... Ditto
1952
166
REPORT—1853.
1.
1769.
2.
Island of Zante
3.
4.
A violent shock
Syracuse
Messina
An earthquake
A violent shock
1770. Jan.
Beginning of
the month.
End of the
month.
Feb.
Sta Maura, one of the A violent earthquake.
Grecian islands.
In Calabria, at Reggio, An earthquake...
and also in Sicily.
Mar. 20. Bâle
May 26. Lisbon
6 A.M.
....
June 3. In the western part of
7h 15m P.M. St. Domingo, espe-
cially at Port-au-
Prince.
A trembling.
One shock
A
country to the di-
stance of a league
and a half from the
shore.
5.
6.
It is doubtful whether this event is not the same Montgom. Martin, loc. cit.
with that of 1767.
Belfries were injured
Keferstein.
Journ. Encycl. 1 Mars.
Seven hundred houses were destroyed, and many Annual Register, vol. xiii. p. 69;
of the inhabitants buried under the ruins.
Followed by a subterranean noise
violent earthquake. The sea inundated the All the buildings at Port-au-Prince and many
The first shock (at
7h 3m) was from E.
to W., and lasted
3 minutes. The
other shocks (which
continued at Port-
au-Prince for four
hours) were in all
the various direc-
tions of the com-
pass.
The most
severe lasted 2} mi-
nutes. Only four
were felt at Cape
other places were destroyed. A river was
completely choked up in one place, and in
another a small volcano made its appearance.
A noise like that of a cannon fired amongst
hills was heard. Immediately before the
shock a water barometer fell 2 inches =2]
lines of the mercurial barometer. Great clefts
opened in the earth in various places, from
which mephitic vapours came and produced
an epidemic. Hot springs also appeared, but
ceased to flow after some time. On the 6th
a violent hurricane occurred at Charleston.
Nicola Mole. The
shocks were felt
in the other parts
of the island but]
feebly, but at Port-
au-Prince they con-
tinued almost un-
interruptedly until
the 5th.
Journ. Encycl. 5 Fév.
Phil. Trans. vol. lxxiii. p. 196.
Merian quotes the Meteorological
Register of d'Annone.
Renaudot, Annales Périodiques.
Annual Register, vol. xiii. p. 130;
Vivenzio (1788), p. 22; Hum-
boldt, Voyage, t. ii. p. 285; Cotte,
loc. cit.; Essai sur l'Hist. Nat. de
l'Isle de St. Domingo, Paris, 1776;
Gazette de France, 3 et 10 Août ;
Journ. Encycl. Août; Mercure de
France, Sept.; Renaudot, Ann.
Périod.; Richard, Hist. des Mét.
t. ix. p. 419; Journal des Mines,
No. 18. pp. 49 et 54.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
167
1770. June 3. Reggio in Calabria, Mes-Shocks at Reggio al-
to 23.
sina, Arpino, Sora,
Peperno, and several
other places in the
Terra-di-Lavoro.
most daily during
this period. At
Messina 30 shocks
in a space of eight|
days. In the Terra-
di-Lavoro but one
shock.
9. At Cologne. Also felt at Reiterated shocks for
Maestricht.
10h 58m 45%
(A.M.or P.M.?)
11b.
fourteen to sixteen
seconds at Cologne.
At Maestricht but
one shock.
July 22. Messina
29. Belley, Bourg, Lyons, Two or three shocks
Some minutes]
Mont d'Or, Geneva,
past 5 P.M.
and Grenoble.
of thirty seconds, in
two parallel direc-
tions from E. to W.
Gazette de France, 30 Juillet; Journ.
Encycl. 1 et 15 Août; Renaudot,
Ann. Périod.
Gazette de France, 25 Juin.
There was much rain during the month, so that
almost all the rivers had inundated their
banks.
Annual Register, vol. xiii. p. 145.
Gazette de France, 17 Août; Regis-
ter of the Observatory of Lyons,
communicated to M. Perrey by
M. Aug. Bravais. Communication
of M. P. Lacroix to the same;
Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 8 Oct.
Aug. 14. Constantinople
Two shocks from N. to]
S. (Renaudot, Ann.
Périod. gives the
opposite direction.}{
Bal-More slight shocks,
Oct. 9. Lyons, la Claire,
7h 15m A.M. mont, and Ambérieux
(Bugey).
Day not men-
tioned.
less perceptible at
Lyons than at the
other places men-
tioned.
A trembling
Sora in the Terra-di-Several shocks..
Bâle
Lavoro, Italy.
30. In the Voigtland,Saxony; Numerous shocks from
at Plauen and the ad- the 25th September
joining villages, Adorf to the 10th Novem-
and its territory, Bru-ber, the most violent
nebach, Schomberg, being those of the
Egra.
date here given.
It was remarked that the shocks appeared to go
from Plauen to Adorf at first, and afterwards
seem to take the opposite direction; that they
were felt sometimes in the midst of a storm,
sometimes in a perfect calm; and that they
were sometimes unaccompanied by any noise,
whilst on other occasions they were preceded,|
accompanied or followed by a terrible noise.
Register of the Observatory of Lyons,
communicated to M. Perrey by
M. Aug. Bravais.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 30 Nov.; Journ.
Encycl. 1 Déc.
Gazette de France, 21 et 28 Déc.,
4 Fév.; Journ. Hist.; Fév. 1771;
Journ. Encycl. 15 Déc.



N 2
168
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
1770. Nov. 3. Schomberg in the same The shocks recurred
region.
3 P.M.
4.
after an interval of
quiet, and continued
almost all the rest
5.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise, which,
with the shocks, became more violent at 10 P.M.
Some persons were crushed in attempting to
escape from a church.
6.
Gazette de France, 21 et 28 Déc.,
4 Fév.; Journ. Hist. Fév. 1771;
Journ. Encycl. 15 Déc.
of the day. At 10
P.M. they became
more violent.
Plauen in the same re- The shocks recurred
Between 9 and gion.
10 P.M.
here also, followed
by others at 4 A.M.
on the 4th.
Johann-Georgenstadt in An earthquake
Saxony also.
Dec. 6. Lintz on the Danube
A rather energetic
shock.
A violent shock, fol-
lowed by some others
less considerable.
27. Florence
Between mid-
night (of the
26th ?)
and
1 A.M.
Hour not men-
tioned; in all
probability the
Sienna in Tuscany
A trembling.
Accompanied by a dull noise like that of a Ditto.
heavily laden carriage.
Followed by storms which did not cease for more Ditto.
than a month.
Some houses and villas were thrown down
Gazette de France, 28 Déc.; Journ.
Encycl. 1 Janv. 1771.
Gazette de France, 25 et 28 Janv.;
Journ. Encycl. 15 Janv. 1771.
Merian quotes d'Annone's Meteor-
ological Register.
same as at Flo-1
|rence.
At sea, on board a vessel Lasted two or three
The cannon were shaken
which had left Lisbon
the day before.
minutes.
1771. Jan. 4. Johann-Georgenstadt
8 P.M.
5. Ditto
9 A.M.
8. Leghorn
4 A.M.
A violent shock, fol-
lowed by two others
in the space of a
quarter of an hour.
Another shock
The first of a series
of violent shocks,
which lasted until
the 25th of this
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. ix.
p. 21.
The men at work in the mines perceived a dis-Gazette de France, 4 Fév.
turbance, and heard a noise which they took
for a signal.
Ditto.
The inhabitants were much alarmed, the churches Ditto, 8 Fév.; extract from the
were kept open night and day, and all the thea-
tres were closed.
Manuscript Journal of Leghorn,
of Bernardo Prato, t. i. p. 171
(communicated by Signor Pilla.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
169
month. One on this
day, at 4h 15m A.M.,
was very violent.
1771. Jan. 12. District of Belluna in Several shocks..
the Venetian territory.
15. Leghorn
28 Albe (in Italy)
to April 20.
The two most violent
shocks of the period
occurred on this
day. The motion
of the earth was felt,
though feebly, until
the 20th March.
Daily shocks during
this period, some of
them very violent.
Feb. 1... Luçon in the Philippine An earthquake
During the
first half of
the month.
Isles.
Martinique
One shock
17. Island of Vulcano (one The island was vio-
of the Lipari group). lently shaken.
(O. S.) 8 A.M.
9 P.M.
18. Schlangenberg, Seme- A rolling motion from
nofsköi, Kouznetzköi,
and over the whole ex-
tent of the Altai chain.
Not felt beyond Schlan-
genberg.
Mar. 20. Florence
21.Ditto
5 A.M.
April 3. Padua
7 o'clock (Ita-
lian time).
5 P.M.
S. to N., but feeble
at Schlangenberg.
At Semenofsköi,
however, it was
very violent.
A slight shock..
Ditto
One shock
29. Abingdon in Berkshire A momentary, but ra-
ther violent shock.
to M. Perrey); Cotte, loc. cit.
Part of a mountain rolled down, being detached Gazette de France, 18 Fév.; Journ.
by these shocks.
Encycl. 15 Fév.; Cotte, loc. cit.
Bernardo Prato's Journal, loc. cit.
The shocks occurred in all states of the baro-Vassali-Eandi, Rapport, loc. cit. p.
meter, which varied or in. during the time. 128.
Manilla.
&
Did great damage, especially at Hermita near Aragon, Descripc. Geogr. y Topogr.
de la Ysla de Luçon, Manilla,
1819, t. ii. p. 19.
Did some damage to St. Pierre, Fort-Royal, and Gazette de France, 6 Mai; Journ.
in various houses.
Encycl. 1 Mai.
Ferrara, Campi Flegrei, pp. 233 and
234.
The day before, the barometer fell half an inch, Pallas, Voyage, &c.; Trad. de Gau-
and the wind blew strongly from the south all thier de la Feyronie, t. iii. p. 342.
night. Snow fell in the morning, and very cold
weather set in, which lasted until the 3rd of
March. At Semenofsköi the shock was felt as
well in the mines as on the surface. At
Schlangenberg it was not perceived in the mines.
Gazette de France, 19 Avril; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Ditto.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Persons felt themselves lifted up, and saw the Annual Register, vol. xiv. p. 100.
pavement move.
from the east.
There was a very little wind

170
REPORT-1853.
.

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
energetic.
shocks.
A violent shock
1771. June
Velletri and the environs Rather
July. Scilly Isles
End of the
month or be-
ginning of
August.
(0. S.) 91 A.M.
12 noon.
28. Irkutsk, and at Ver-
changarsköi (9 wersts]
from Irkutsk), in the
villages above Irkutsk,
in the Ostrog of Bala-
ganskoï (distant 184
wersts), at Selinginsk,
and Kiakta (91 wersts
from Selinginsk).
Aug. 6. Leghorn
2 A.M.
(0. S.)
9 A.M.
6.
Gazette de France et Journ. Encycl.
15 Juillet.
Gazette de France, 23 Août; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Août.
1
Two shocks, the first The Angora exhibited The weather was very calm, and the wind Pallas, loc. cit. t. iv. p. 394; Gazette
westerly, in which direction it remained until de France, 9 Déc. 1771 et 9 Mars
At
of which was feeble,
and the second very
violent, although
scarcely felt in some
localities. At Selin-
ginska similar order
was observed.
the other places the
motion was slight.
The shocks were
from N. to S. (ac-1
cording to Pallas,
the opposite), lasted
10 secs., and were
more violent to the
south of Irkutsk.
A slight shock.
7. The Ostrog of Tounki-A violent shock. This
skinskoi in Siberia. year is stated to
have been most re-
markable for the
violence of the
earthquakes in Cen-
tral Asia.
8. Smyrna
A violent shock
11.At Memmingen, Dur-Violent shocks
lach, Stuttgardt, Schaff-
a species of flux and
reflux.
the 30th.
1772.
v. Hoff, quoting Cotte, gives the date 7th August Gazette de France, 6 Sept.; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Chimneys were thrown down. It is very remark-Pallas, loc. cit. t. iv. p. 394; Gazette
able that the previous shocks were not felt in de France, 9 Déc. 1771, 9 Mars
this district. Pallas concludes that the centre) 1772.
of disturbance of the Altai chain is situated in
the mountains of Zaïssan-Noor. See general
observations on this district in Pallas, loc. cit.;
Gmelin in Prévost, Hist. Gén. des Voyages,
t. xviii. pp. 214 and 401, and t. xix. p. 340;|
Humboldt's Asie Centrale, t. ii. p. 110; and
Erman, Reise, Th. ii. s. 179–184.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Oct.
Service was interrupted in the churches; the Gazette de France, 9 et 11 Oct.
priests left the altar.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
171
hausen, in the environs
of Augsburg, over a
space of 60 leagues long
and 40 wide, to the
banks of the Rhine.
1771. Aug. 13. At Castiglione, and in Violent shocks
2 A.M.
the territories of Man-
tua, Ferrara, and Mo-
dena.
15. In the valley of Magna A very energetic shock
near Bergamo; and at
the same moment the
mountain of Brianza.
17. Cagliari, and at the Several shocks during
islands of St. Pierre, 40 seconds.
2 P.M.
Tenedos, and Neutri.
24. Astbury in Cheshire
Lasted about 3 secs.
4 A.M.
Island of St. Eustache A violent shock
in the West Indies.
Sept. 3. Jamaica
8 A.M.
8 P.M.
Followed by a storm
Ditto, 23 Sept. et 11 Oct.; Journ.
Encycl. 1 Oct.; Merc. de Fr. Oct.
A mountain was thrown down and the debris Ditto.
covered several villages (!). A great quantity
of water came from a cleft in the ground.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise
Followed by a terrible storm
A violent shock, last-Felt on board the ves-Did, much damage
ing 30 seconds.
sels in port.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Sept.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xl. p.422;
Gazette de France, 23 Sept.; Merc.
de Fr. Oct.
Gazette de France, 19 Oct.
Ditto, 18 Déc. 1771; Journ. Encycl.
1 Janv. 1772.
Oct. 3. At sea 0° 42′ S. lat., and A trembling kind of The sea seemed greatly Felt on board the frigate "le Pacifique," Capt. Daussy's Memoir, loc. cit.
22° 47′ W. long.
shock.
agitated. No bot- Bonfils, from the Gold Coast for St. Domingo.
tom was found on
sounding.
Barcelona in Spain
gh 30m P.M.
3 St. Domingo
to 4.
Nov. 7. Barcelona
7h 15m P.M.
Violent shocks from
E. to W. for 5 or 6
seconds.
Fresh violent shocks..
Violent shocks again
for 5 or 6 seconds.
27. Nice, Sospello, Monaco, A shock from E. to W.
1h 30m A.M. and Menton in Italy.
Dec. 10. In the Söndmör, Nor- Several little shocks,
At night.
way.
for the most part
from S.E. to N.W.
Gazette de France, 8 Nov.
A recently erected church was thrown down. Ditto, 27 Déc.; Journ. Encycl. 1
Keferstein mentions this event without giving Janv. 1772.
the month.
Gazette de France, 16 Déc.
Ditto, 24 Janv. 1772.
Followed by a warm south wind. Generally ac- Keilhau's Memoir, loc. cit.
companied by a very temporary fall of the
barometer to the extent of two to four milli-
mètres.

172
REPORT-1853.
1.
1771
2.
Island of Java
3.
4.
Several shocks
1772. Jan. 2. Parthenay (department A violent shock
Between 6 Deux-Sèvres) in France.
5.
6.
The surface of the ground was upheaved in Raffles, History of Java, vol. ii. p.
several places.
Furniture was thrown down
234, and Appendix, p. 7.
Gazette de France, 24 Janv.
Buildings were thrown down. Accompanied by Ditto.
and 7 A.M.
9. Ditto
7 A.M.
Ditto, followed by a
•
very slight one at
a noise like that of carriages.
9 A.M.
10. Poitiers
7 and 9 A.M.
7 P.M.
Two rather violent]
shocks.
Feb. 18. In the neighbourhood of An earthquake lasting
Kola, Russian Lap-
land.
about a minute, in
the direction N. to
S.
Mar. 8. Brétignolles near Chinon Two shocks, in a ver-
(depart. Indre et Loire);
About noon.
in France.
10. Padua
3 o'clock (Ita-
lian time).
April 5. Lisbon
Midnight.
8. Ditto
Between mid-
night and 1
A.M. (of the
8th or 9th ?).
tical direction.
One shock
Two violent shocks, of
which the second
and more violent
lasted two minutes.
The vibration ap-
peared to be hori-
zontal, from S. to N.
This shock was also
felt at 12h 6 at Ca-
diz, Sta Maria, San-
Lucar-de-Barameda,
&c.
In
less violent shock,
but lasting a long
time. From S. to N.
as before.
Ditto.
Preceded by a noise like that of a carriage upon Journ. Encycl. 1 Mai.
pavement. The houses were shaken, and tiles
fell from the roofs. The weather was cloudy
and stormy all day. During the disturbance
a quantity of snow fell, accompanied by a high
wind.
Accompanied by a low noise like a prolonged Mém. de l'Acad. de Paris, 1772, p.
explosion.
15; Coll. Acad. t. xv. p. 23.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Journ.
zette de France, 4 et 8 Mai; Journ.
Encycl. 1 et 15 Mai;
Hist. Juin, p. 473.
The weather was calm and serene, and the sky Annual Register, vol. xv. p. 89; Ga-
clear. Before the shocks the dogs howled
and cocks crew in a melancholy manner. Then
there were heard subterranean noises, with
whistling sounds as if in a storm. These
noises lasted as long as the shocks. Very
little damage was done. Pendulums were
stopped by the motion.
Gazette de France, &c. loc. cit.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
173
1772. Apr. 10. Lisbon
7 A.M.
18. Algiers.
21, 42, and
some minutes
past 5 P.M.
9 A.M.
19. Josselin in Bretagne
Genoa
Night be-
tween 26
and 27.
11 A.M.
30. Constantinople
Another, more violent,
but not so quick;
also from S. to N.J
From the 6th to the
22nd shocks were
felt daily in Al-
garve.
Three heavy shocks at
the hours mention-
ed.
A shock from N.E. to
S.W., lasting 3 secs.
A shock of but short
duration.
Two shocks; the first
slight, the second
more violent.
June 8. Claussayes (department A
Between noon Drôme) in Dauphiny.
and 1 P.M.
slight trembling,
followed, at 5 P.M.,|
by three very di-
stinct shocks.
9. Ditto. Felt also in the Several shocks
neighbourhood.
11. Ditto
5 A.M.
16. Padua
9h 45m (Ita-
Fresh and violent
shocks. Slight ones
were felt at in-
tervals throughout
June, the direction
of which was then
W. to E.
A shock
24. Puy (France) and the A rather violentshock,
lian time).
9h 39m A.M.
country round.
lasting 2 secs., fol-
lowed by others of
violence at 11 A.M.,
JGazette de France, &c. loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 1 Juin.
Most violent in the mountains, at salient angles. Ditto, 25 Mai,
Ditto, 18 Mai.
Journ. Encycl. 15 Juin.
Faujas de Saint-Fond, Hist. Nat. du
Dauphiné, t. i. p. 320; Rozier,
Obs. sur la Phys.
Ditto.
During the whole month of June subterranean Ditto.
noises, like a distant cannonade, were heard at
intervals. In July, August, September and
October nothing was felt or heard.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
The first shock was accompanied by a noise like Gazette de France, 6 et 24 Juillet;
that of a carriage. The second set were felt
in the "subdélégation de Saint-Bonnet-le-châ-
teau, généralité de Lyon."
Journ. Encycl. 1 Juillet.
lasting 1 second.

174
REPORT 1853.

5.
6.
Accompanied by a noise resembling that of a Gazette de France, 24 Août; Merc.
carriage rolling rapidly.
de Fr. Sept.
shock had been felt
at 11 A.M.
Sept. 13. In the Tyrol
An earthquake
One shock
The earthquake brought down immense masses Journ. Hist. Déc. p. 467.
of ice from the mountains, which so choked
up the rivers as to produce the most terrible
inundations, many towns and villages being
nearly submerged, and a mountain in one
place being completely undercut by the water.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1772. July 31. La Rochelle in France... A slight shock from S.
2h 41m F.M.
to N. It was be-
lieved that another
- Oct. 31. Padua
23rd hour
(or 1st Nov.
at 11 A.M.
In the mountains of An earthquake..
Béarn (Pyrenees).
Nov. 1 Claussayes in Dauphiny Slight tremblings from
to 29.
29. Ditto
time to time during
this period.
A brief, sharp shock.
Followed by slight
ones at intervals up
to the 6th Jan.1773.
Dec. 23. Havre and the neigh-A considerable shock
6h 37m P.M.
11 P.M.
bourhood.
25. Prades (Roussillon) in A shock of two secs.
France.
duration.
In the Beschtau moun- An earthquake..
tains in the Caucasus.
1773. Begin-At old Fez in Morocco.. A considerable earth-
ning of the
year.
quake.
The village of Arudi was especially injured
Accompanied by subterranean noise..
Palassou, Mémoires, &c. p. 266.
Faujas de Saint-Fond, loc. cit. p.321.
The attendant noise was heard almost daily up Ditto.
to the 6th January.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Gazette de France, 1 Janv. 1773.
Accompanied by a low noise, apparently coming Gazette de France, 18 Janv.; Merc.
from the west.
A portion of Mount Metschukh was severed
from the rest, and fell into a chasm in the
earth. On the 12th August of this year there
was a great eruption of the volcano Tegal in
Java and (in this year also) eruptions occurred
from Hecla, and the volcano Awatschinskaja
in Kamschatka.
de Fr. Fév. 1773.
Pallas, Reise in die südl. Statten hal-
terschaften des Russ. Reiches.
Th. 1. s. 347; Huot. Géol. t. i. p.
112.
Many houses were thrown down. This event is Gazette de France, 3 Mai.
possibly only the same with that of the 12th
April (see below), though it seems hardly
usual to call April the beginning of the year.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
175
1773. Jan. 12. Comorn in Hungary ... Several violent shocks, The Danube rose to a Accompanied by a low noise. The Gazette de Annual Register, vol. xvi. p. 75;
4 A.M. (AC-|
cording to the
Annual Regi-
ster, night of
12-13; hence
this should be
4 A.M. of the
13th.)
in a direction be-
tween N. and E.
great height, inun-
dating the town,
and drowning many
of the inhabitants.
16. Claussayes in Dauphiny Two violent shakes.
44 P.M.
. 18. Ditto
About 7 A.M.|
19, Ditto
20, 21 and 22.
4 P.M.
The earth was often
agitated during the
following night.
violent shock, fol-
lowed, in an hour
and a half, by four
others of great vio-
lence. Other slight
ones were felt du-
ring the day, and a|
very great one at
8 P.M.
Many feeble shocks..
23. Ditto. Also at Suze, The three most vio-
Valréas, La Garde, lent shocks hitherto
felt.
Pierrelatte, Monteli-
mar, &c., and even be-
yond the Rhone, in
the direction of St.
Andéol and Viviers.
24, Claussayes
25, 26, 27,
28 and 29.
Semlin and Belgrade
Night between
27 and 28.
Many slight trem-
blings.
Three shocks in the
space of one minute.
28. St. Savin (Poitou) in Several shocks
France.
France observes that no year had passed since
1763 without a shock being felt in this district.
Gazette de France, 8 Fév.
Faujas de Saint-Fond, loc. cit.p.321;
Gazette de France, 12 et 22 Fév.;
Journ. Encycl. 1 Avril; Merc. de
Fr. Mars.
The second set of shocks detached many stones Ditto.
from the walls. They were accompanied by a
fresh, brisk breeze, which only lasted as long|
as the noise and shocks. These, and all the
other disturbances were attended with subter-
ranean noise.
Accompanied by noise
Ditto.
Great damage was done. At Tulette (3 leagues Ditto.
from Claussayes) some saucers suspended by
very long threads oscillated in a remark-
able manner, as if attracted and repelled by|
each other, the motion ceasing suddenly and
at once like that of the earth, but after the
latter in point of time.
Accompanied by noise
The walls were cracked in a terrible manner
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 8 Mars; Journ.
Encycl. Avril.
Followed by a storm of such violence that houses Gazette de France, 19 Fév.
were thrown down and trees torn up by the
roots over a space of more than three
leagues.
176
REPORT—1853.
1.
1773. Jan.
2.
Claussayes again.
Night between
30 and 31.
31.Ditto
11 A.M.
Feb. 1, Ditto
2 and 3.
4 A.M.
in Navarre.
4. Claussayes
2 P.M.
7.Ditto
1 A.M.
3.
Several shocks; one of]
them terrible.
Another shock, less
considerable
Several moderate
shocks.
2. Saint-Jean-Pied-de-Port Two shocks, lasting
more than two min.
A violent agitation
Another shock, nearly
as violent as that of
the 23rd Jan., but
lasting at most only
4 secs. The direc-
tion of the shocks
from their com-
mencement to this]
day was uniformly
E. to W. They were
sharp, unequal, ho-
rizontal oscillations.]
Slight shocks con-
tinued up to the
15th.
15. Ditto
A
11 A.M.
very short, but vio-
lent shock, followed
by slight ones up to
the 22nd.
22. Ditto
Three violent shocks..
Between 8
and 9 A.M.
24. Ditto
Same hour.
Ditto
25. Ditto, and Saint-Raphaël Slight disturbance at
Claussayes, the
4.
5.
6.
The noise, ON THIS OCCASION, occurred at the Faujas de Saint-Fond, &c. loc. cit.
same time with the agitation of the earth.
Ditto.
Three of the shocks were much more perceptible Ditto.
in the farms lying N. to W.
Gazette de France, loc. cit.
Felt strongly at the farms spoken of above, Faujas de Saint-Fond, &c. loc. cit.
though but slightly at the village.
The point from which these shocks seemed to Ditto.
come was a little hill, known as the "Sault de
la pierre," about seventy toises in height, and
situated not more than a thousand yards from
the village. A trembling like that produced
by carriages on pavement was felt, and at the
occurrence of all the considerable shocks a
"tourbillon of wind was remarked, which|
stopped the progress of both men and animals,
terrifying the latter.
The motion became feebler at Claussayes, but Ditto.
increased to the S.W. The noise alone was
often heard at the former place, while the agi-|
tation of the ground was quite sensible at
Saint-Raphaël, a village at the distance of a
league.
Accompanied by a surprisingly loud noise
Walls were thrown down
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
177
1773. Mar. 24. In the Söndmör,
way.
April 1. Ragusa.
7 A.M.
A.M.
shocks becoming,
however, violent
at Saint-Raphaël.
From this until the
1st June the former
was generally at
rest, and only suf-
fered slight shocks
at intervals, while
at the latter the dis-
turbance became
very violent, and
extended to a part
of the territory of
Claussayes hitherto
spared.
Nor-Slight shocks
[A considerable shock,
followed by a se-
cond, of less vio-
lence, at 10 P.M.
were violent from
Accompanied by a subterranean noise
Tan-
Keilhau, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 18 Juin; Journ.
Hist. Août, p. 147.
Juillet; Journ. Hist. Juin, p. 474–
5; Journ. Encycl. Juin et Août
Annual Register, vol. xvi. p. 100–
101.
5b 15m 40³ Port Royal, at the Ci-
12. Cadiz, Rota, Sta Maria, At Cadiz the shocks The sea at Cadiz re-The pendulums of the observatory at Cadiz were Gazette de France, 7 Mai, 2 et 16
mained quite calm.
clane, Lisbon, &c.j
Also at Madrid, Ma-
laga and Gibraltar,
and at Salee and Tan-
giers on the coast of
Africa.
E. to W. for two
minutes. At Lisbon
several shocks were
felt, lasting five or
six seconds, the last
ones being the most
violent, and the di-
rection E. to N.W.
At Malaga they last-
ed one minute. At
Salee but one shock
was remarked. It
was from E.S.E. to
•
W.N.W., lasting 46
seconds. At Tan-
giers the direction|
was E. to W.
stopped, which gave the exact time of the
phænomenon. At Lisbon the air was calm,
and no subterranean noise was heard.
giers was almost completely ruined. Numbers
of houses were thrown down and people in-
jured. The Annual Register mentions two
shocks at Madrid and Cadiz on the 13th at
5 A.M., but it seems pretty certain that it must
refer to the morning of the 12th.

178
REPORT-1853.

1.
Between noon
2.
3.
1773. Apr.15. St. Malo. Also in Guern-At St. Malo a shock of
sey and Jersey. Also
felt on the coast of
Dorsetshire.
and 1 P.M.
2 P.M.
and 18.
11 P.M.
23.
a minute's duration
from N.W. to S.E. In
Guernsey one was felt
at 1 P.M., one in
Guernsey and Jersey
at 24 P.M., and an-
other in Guernsey at
4 A.M. the following
morning.
Pléneuf in the diocese of One shock, in the di-
St. Brieuc. Also felt rection N.W. to S.E.
at Dol.
On the south-west coast Several shocks
of Spain.
Pléneuf again. Also all Another shock in the
the country of Coten-
tin, at Dol, and in the
island of Jersey.
30. Comorn in Hungary
8h 30m A.M.
Frascati in Italy
same direction.
A shock of more vio-
lence than that of
the 28th June 1763.
It was in the direc-
tion S. to N.E., and
lasting ten seconds.
Several shocks of con-
siderable violence.
4.
5.
6
Accompanied by a noise like a cart rolling Annual Register, vol. xvi. p. 95;
over a stone pavement. At Poole in Dorset-Gazette de France, 30 Avril, 7, 10,
shire things were thrown off the shelves by 17, 21 et 31 Mai.
the shock. Pendulums were stopped at St.
Malo.
Accompanied by a noise like prolonged thunder. Gazette de France, loc. cit.
Annual Register, vol. xvi. p. 101.
Ditto. Both shocks were felt most severely in Gazette de France, loc. cit.
the low lands.
No damage done, notwithstanding the severity Ditto, 24 Mai; Journ. Encycl. Juin.
of the shock. A noise like thunder was heard
at the time. The weather was calm and
serene, but some days before heavy wind and
rain had been experienced.
Gazette de France, 17 Mai.
May 6. Algiers, Tangiers, and About twenty shocks. At Algiers the sea rose The earthquake consisted of a succession of Annual Register, vol. xvi. p. 105.
10 A.M.
the north coast of
Africa.
The tremulous mo-
tion between the
shocks lasted from
six to seven seconds
to half a minute.
5 feet 10 inches in
every fourteen mi-
nutes, and then fell
so low as to leavel
the boats aground.
This decreased from
noon until four the
next morning. At
Tangiers the searose
30 feet perpendi-
cularly.
tremblings and violent shocks. At Tangiers
the fountains stopped, and at last there gushed
out a black water having a bituminous taste.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
179
1773. May 11.|In New Zealand
6 A.M.
12. Ragusa.....
(Nearly at the
same time
Corfu
Two shocks.
A violent shock
An earthquake
June 1. Claussayes again
A terrible shock,
nothing more being
with the last).
2 P.M.
3. Guatemala
felt during this month.
ed five days.
The third part of the island was ruined
Furneaux.
Gazette de France, 16 Juillet; Journ.
Hist. Août, p. 147.
Gazette de France, 2 Juillet, quoting
"la Rubrique d'Italie" of the 25th
May; Merc. de Fr. Juillet.
Unaccompanied by noise, though from 4 A.M. to Faujas de Saint-Fond, loc. cit. p. 327.
midday a subterranean noise was heard, and
again on the following day, when no shock
was felt.
The earthquake last-The lake inundated Two neighbouring volcanoes gave signs of action. Berghaus, Allgemeine Lander und
July 7. In the western part of Three more very severe
the territory of Claus-shocks. From this day
sayes.
In the morn-
ing.
its shores.
From the one torrents of hot water, and from
the other lava flowed. The earth opened, and
the disturbance was accompanied by thunder,
lightning, and rain. On the 7th the earth
opened in huge chasms, and swallowed up the
city of St. Jago with 5000 (or 8000) families.
Scarcely felt in the village.
Volker-Kunde, Th. 6. S. 448 ;
Borowski, Abriss einer Naturge-
schichte des Elementarreichs,
pl. 82
pl. 82; Gazette de France, 27
Juin, 1774; Journ. Encycl. Fév.
1774; Annual Register, vol. xvi.
p. 149; Vivenzio, loc. cit. p. 22.
Faujas de Saint-Fond. loc. cit.
or 31. 4 P.M.
Aug. 8. Luxemburg; extending A severe shock
4 P.M. as far as Vienna, though
but slight at the latter
place.
Still later (the exact date not given) another Berghaus, &c., as above, loc. cit.
earthquake completed the damage done be-
fore, and the city was afterwards rebuilt (for
the third time) four leagues to the west of its
former site. From Huot (Géologie, t. i. p. 112)
giving the 29th June as the date of 45,000
people perishing by an earthquake in America,
without specifying the place, it is possible that
this event occurred at Guatemala at the end of
June, not July.
Gazette de France, 27 Août.


-29, Guatemala again
until the 13th October
very little disturbance
was felt at Claussayes,
but very heavy shocks
occurred from time to
time atSaint Raphaël.
Violent shocks
curred.
re-

180
REPORT-1853.
1
1.
2.
1773. Sep. Be-In the valley of Ossau One shock
month. (Day
ginning of the
given.)
not
About 10 P.M.
in the Pyrenees.
ment.
3.
4.
13. Bergen, Winger, and A trembling move-
throughout a great
part of Norway.
24. Lisbon
8h 30m P.M.
Oct. 13. Claussayes again.
4 P.M.
A violent shock
Three violent shocks.
The motion was ver-
tical, and followed the
direction S. to N.
Three slight shocks...
17. Pau, Gant, and Arudi, in Two shocks from S. to
15. Ditto
4 P.M.
10a.m.
the Pyrenees.
18. Ditto
N.E.
Another shock.
5 A.M.
19. Ditto
Ditto
5 A.M.
22. Ditto
Ditto
6 A.M.
Nov. 25. Claussayes again.
5.
6.
Felt very slightly at the Castle of Espalangue Palassou (who was actually at the
which stands upon chalk rocks, while at the Castle of Espalangue at the time),
houses of the warm baths, built upon granite,
the shock was very severe.
loc. cit.
zio (1783), p. 46.
At Winger two terrible storms and the earth-Gazette de France, 26 Nov.; Viven-
quake were experienced on the same day. The
whole was accompanied by subterranean and
whistling noises, and the fall of a torrent of
rain.
Gazette de France, 5 Nov.
One of the shocks was followed by a consider-Faujas de Saint-Fond, loc. cit. p.328.
able noise.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 5 Nov.; Journ.
Encycl. Janv. 1774.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Some slight shocks,
followed by others,
gradually decrea-
sing until the end of
December, when
they had altogether
ceased. At St. Ra-
phaël, however, the
shocks continued
violently all this
month, after which
calm reigned there
also.
Accompanied by noise. These villages were Faujas de Saint-Fond, loc. cit.
almost completely ruined by the long series of
shocks to which they were exposed, especially
Claussayes, it heing situated on the top of a
mountain, the base of which consisted of a
loose mixture of sand and clay.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
181
1773. Dec.31. Mont Dauphin and the A rather violent shock
14 a.m.
neighbouring villages. from N. to S.
Copiapo in Chili
An earthquake
1774. Jan. 15. Vienna, Neustadt, Pres-Three (according to
burg, and many places the Annual Register,
1 P.M.
in Hungary.
Ratibor in Silesia
two) shocks, lasting
thirty-five to forty
seconds. Direction
=N.W. to S.W.
An earthquake
Walls and arches were injured
Gazette de France, 24 Janv. 1774.
According to Keferstein this earthquake occur-Basil Hall, Journal written on the
red on the 29th July, the day of the second
set of shocks at Guatemala.
The weather was quite calm
The tower of a church was thrown down
coast of Chili, vol. ii. p. 25; Ke-
ferstein.
Gazette de France, 4 et 21 Fév.;
Merc. de Fr. Mars; Annual Regis-
ter, vol. xvii. p. 92.
Gazette de France, 11 Mars.
Night be-
tween 26 and
27.
Feb. 7. Martinique
6h 30m P.M.
Night be-
tween 22 and
23.
Parma
Mar. 4. Ditto
19th hour.
31. Padua
23rd hour.
April 12. Ditto
2h 5m (Ita-
lian time).
One shock
A slight trembling
More shocks of con-
siderable violence,
in the direction S.
to N., and lasting
one minute. Several
more were felt du-l
ring the night.
A single shock
Another shock.
Ditto, 10 Juin.
Ditto, 25 Mars; Vivenzio (1783),
p. 47.
Preceded by a loud subterranean noise. Chim-Gazette de France, loc. cit.
neys and walls were thrown down.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Ditto.
17. Berne
Midnight.
Before Cayenne
the 6th Aug.
4 P.M.
Switzerland.
Rather a violent shock.
Violent shocks
Sept. 10. Altdorf and Stirenzen in At Altdorf and Sti-
renzen there were
shocks at 3, 9, and
11 A.M., 4 P.M., and
and
The steeple of the church at Altdorf was split
through, and many houses were thrown down.
Great masses of rock were shaken from the
surrounding hills. The earth continued in
Annual Register, vol. xvii. p. 122.
Gazette de France, 26 Août, quoting
a letter from London,dated Aug. 6.
Annual Register, vol. xvii. p. 166;
Gazette de France, 18 Nov.; De
Saussure, Voyages dans les Alpes,
t. iv. p. 112.

1853.
182
REPORT 1853.
1.
2.
1774. Sept.10. Strasburg, Belfort,
4 P.M.
About 5 P.M.
3.
the next day at mid-
night and 3 A.M.;
altogether six vio-
lent shocks, and
other slighter ones.
Be-Several shocks from
W. to E.
sançon, Beaume (or
Beaume-les-Dames ?),
and Bâle. Also slight-
ly at Ratisbon and
Anspach.
15. Padua
10th
(Italian time).
hour
W. to E. At Bel-
fort three occurred
in the space of 4
mins. At Beaume
a violent shock last-
ing about half a
minute.
Another shock
4.
On the 24th of this
month the sea ebbed
and flowed three
times in an hour to
the extent of 2 feet
in perpendicular
height, both at Ma-
laga and Leghorn.
No earthquake shock
mentioned.
5.
agitation for some time.
6.
At some of these places the shocks produced Gazette de France, 23 (or 27) Sept.,
much alarm, but no damage seems to have|
taken place.
7 Oct.; d'Annone's Meteorolo-
gical Register.
Toaldo, loc. cit.; Annual Register,
vol. xvii. p. 160.
10th
Oct. 22. Comorn in Hungary
27. Padua
hour
(Italian time).
One shock
Another shock.
29. In the prefecture of Har-Several shocks
3 P.M.
danger, and at Bergen
in Norway.
Nov. 29. Kongsberg and
sund in Norway.
1775. Jan. 4. Parma
2 P.M.
7 P.M.
8h 10m P.M. Padua
5. Genoa
Some minutes
past 11 A.M.
Eger-A shock of 1 minute
duration.
Several shocks
Ditto
One shock, followed
by another at 7h 9m.
P.M.
Many houses were shaken by the motion
Buildings were shaken
Gazette de France, 16 Déc.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 20 Fév. 1775.
Ditto, 30 Déc.
Gazette de France, 27 Janv.; Journ.
Encycl. Fév.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, and Journ. En-
cycl. loc. cit.; Cotte, Tableau
Chronologique, &c. in Journal de
Physique, t. lxv.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
183
1775. Jan. 6. Modena
24. Breslau
Two shocks, from S.
to N.
A slight trembling
, or Skara in West Gothland, One shock
Feb. (day not Sweden.
given) 6P.M.
Night be-
Feb. 4. Rethel in Champagne... A trembling
St. Savin and several vil-A violent shock
tween 6 and 7.
lages near Bourgoing
(department Isère),
France.
14. Turin
A rather smart shock.
During a tempest
Gazette de France, and Journ. En-
cycl. loc. cit.
Economische Nachrichten der Ge-
sellschaft in Schlesien, B. 3. S. 25.
Journ. Encycl. Mars.
Cotte, Tabl. Chron. loc. cit.
Preceded by a subterranean noise like thunder... Gazette de France, 10 Mars.
4 A.M.
April.
Island of Amboyna.
Night between
18 and 19.
9 P.M.
A violent shock from A ship in the bay was
S.W. to N.E. The driven violently for-
motion lasted alto-
wards, and then
gether five minutes.
back.
30. Villar in the généralité Two shocks, followed
of Auch, and at Nortes
in the Pyrenees.
at the second place
by a third at 10
P.M. All in the di-
On the 11th Vulcano was in eruption. Shocks Ditto, 24 Fév.; Cotte, loc. cit.
were felt in the surrounding islands.
Accompanied by a rumbling noise. The air was" An Account of Celebes, Amboyna,'
clear, and the weather perfectly calm. A wall &c. in Pinkerton's Voyages and
of the rice warehouse which ran N.W. and Travels.
S.E. was rent in a horizontal direction, just
under where the rafters were inserted, for
more than 40 feet.
The first two shocks were accompanied by sub-Gazette de France, 22 Mai.
terranean noise; the third shock was not.
rection E. to W.
May 23. Sala in Sweden, and the A slight trembling
country round.
The waters of the lakes Accompanied by a noise like thunder. The Berendtson in Abh. d'Acad. zu Stock-
shock was most remarkable in the interior of
the mines.
were violently agi-
holm (German translation), Th.37,
S. 178.
tated. Fish rose
suddenly to the sur-
face.
June.
Monte Pulciano in Tus-A violent shock
Night of 20,21
cany.
Fayal in the Azores..
Several shocks
July 1 Guatemala
and 2.
Another violent earth-
quake.
Gazette de France, 31 Juillet; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Cook's Voyage to the Southern He-
misphere.
Accompanied by an eruption of the volcano Pa-Gazette de France, 5 Janv. 1776.
caya. The city was again ruined. v. Hoff
(quoting Humboldt in Hertha, B. 6. S. 138),
who gives the date 11th July for the eruption of
Pacaya, does not mention the earthquake at
all, and records (in this year, but without
more exact date) an eruption of the volcano


184
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1775. Sept. 5 Island of Ternate
(or Oct. 8).
8. Downing in Shropshire, Tremblings, in the di-
About 9h 45m
Bristol, Bath,
P.M.
Swansea.
Oct. 6. Vico in Corsica
7h 35m P.M.
16. Malaga.
An earthquake
and
rection E. to W.
A shock of consider-
able violence.
A shock of 3 or 4 secs.
duration.
22. Vico in Corsica again... Four more shocks from
S.E. to S.W.
30. Tournon in the Vivarais. A trembling
2h 12m A.M.
Dec. 26, Padua
6th hour (Ita-
lian time).
One shock
5.
Granada or Massaya near the lake of Nica-
ragua. Possibly this account of the earth-
quake is merely that of two years before.
Accompanied by noise
6.
Vivenzio (1783), p. 47.
Phil. Trans. vol. lx. p. 368, and vol.
lxxi. p. 193.
Gazette de France, 20 Nov.; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Accompanied by a violent gust of wind from the Gazette de France, 24 Nov.; Cotte,
N.W.
loc. cit.
A noise like the explosion of a mine was heard. Gazette de France, 20 Nov.; Cotte,
One house was thrown down.
Accompanied by a heavy gust of wind
loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
30. At Toulouse, and many At Toulouse a slight At St. Lo and Falaise At Alençon the first shock was accompanied Gazette de France, 5, 8, 12, 19 et
About 10
A.M.
10h 42m.
10h 34m.
10 43m.
10h 32™.
other places in France,
Corbeil, Mortagne,
Segré, Alençon, Havre,
Caen, St. Lo, Falaise.
shock from E. to W.
At Corbeil a gentle
undulatory notion
from N.W. to S.E.
At Alençon, two
shocks, the first the
most severe, and
lasting half a mi-
nute. At Mortagne 3
shocks in a vertical
direction, each more
violent than the pre-
ceding. At Havre
a slight shock from
W. to E. lasting
five seconds. At
Caen three severe
shocks, lasting five
or six seconds, and
coming from S.W.
vessels at sea felt
the shocks, but the
waters of the Ornel
were not agitated.
by a noise like the rolling of a carriage. A
well of 45 feet deep had its waters made
turbid and blackish. At Segré
At Segré (Maine-et-
Loire) the streams which ran from S.W. to N.E.
appeared to boil, while those running in the
opposite direction were not affected. The vil-
lages in valleys not overlooked by mountains
to the S.E. experienced hardly anything. At
Caen the noise preceded the shocks, seemed to
come from the S.W., and lasted two or three
seconds. Another noise was heard after the
shocks. Chimneys and some houses were
thrown down. The shock of the 1st January
threw down a house at Hérouville.
29 Janv., 9 Fév. et 27 Mars, 1776;
Cotte, loc. cit.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
185
to N.E. A slight|
trembling succeed-
ed them. At St. Lo
and Falaise they
were still more vio-
lent. A fourth shock
was felt at 11 A.M.,
and a fifth on the
1st January.
1775.
In Iceland
An earthquake
1776. Jan. 30. At Brest, and Landernau An undulatory shock.
in Bretagne.
In the Spanish part of An earthquake
St. Domingo.
Feb. 2. Rhode Island, N. Ame-Ditto
rica.
7. Irkutsk in Siberia
Ditto
10. The little Danish island A trembling.
of Thoröe near Fünen.
27./Malta
Oh 15m A.M.
A shock which lasted
at least a minute.
The motion was
horizontal, from S.
to N.
Accompanied by igneous meteors
v. Hoff.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Jameson's Journal, vol. xxxi. p. 302.
Cotte, loc. cit.
An earthquake is mentioned by the Gazette de Ditto.
France, at the island of Thorn near Assens,
on the 20th. It refers in all probability to
this event.
The dome of the cathedral was split by the Gazette de France, 12 Avril; Cotte,
shock, as in 1742.
loc. cit.
April 14. In Poitou, at la Rochelle, Several shocks
and in the island of
Oleron.
21. Acapulco
22. Fiume and Trieste. Also A violent shock; most
5h 36m A.M.
at Bukkari.
24. Perpignan
1 A.M.
An earthquake
severe at Bukkari.
Two shocks
30. In Poitou, at la Rochelle, More shocks
and in the island of
The greater part of the city was ruined
Cotte, loc. cit.
Dupetit-Thouars, loc. cit. t. ii. p. 213.
At Bukkari the walls of a salt warehouse were Ditto; Gazette de France, 14 Juin.
split through. On the 28th March Vesuvius,
and on the 27th April Etna was in eruption.
Gazette de France, 10 Mai; Cotte,
loc. cit.; Palassou, loc. cit.
Cotte mentions an earthquake in this region of Cotte, loc. cit.; Palassou, loc. cit.
the Pyrenees on the 30th April 1775. One
account or the other is probably erroneous.
Oleron. On the same
day at la Barthe de
Neste in the Pyrenees.
June 1. Island of Ternate
An earthquake
...
.. Cotte, loc. cit.


186
REPORT-1853.
1.
1776. June 6. Gibraltar
5 A.M.
2.
3.
4.
One shock, lasting Felt on board the ships
about fifty seconds. in the harbour as
well as on shore.
July 10. Trieste. Also felt at At Trieste three shocks
Loubiano (Laybach?), from W. to E. The first
Udine and Venice;lasted half a minute
and in the Frioul. and was rather con-
5h 40m or
P.M.
45m
45
11. Padua
9h 15m A.M.
siderable, the second
slight, and the third
a little stronger.
One shock
Aug. 4. Carcassone(département A severe shock
de l'Aude), France.
20. Cap Français, St. Do-Several shocks..
mingo.
Sept. 6. Guadaloupe
An earthquake
Oct. 28. Northampton. Less vio-A sudden shock, last-
10h 45 A.M. lent at Harborough, ing about two secs.
Loughborough, &c. in
Leicestershire.
Nov. 27.
8h 15 P.M.
Canterbury, Sandwich, From S. to N., lasting
Ashford, Dover, and
all the coast of Kent
Also at Calais.
28. Mannheim
3h 15m A.M.
about eight seconds.
At Calais the direc-
tion was N. to S.
Two violent shocks, of
which one lasted a
minute and some
seconds, and the
other a minute. Di-[
rection N.W. to
S.E.
5.
6.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Annual Register.
In the Frioul many houses were thrown down. Gazette de France, 19 Août; Cotte,
v. Hoff (quoting Cotte) gives the date 10th loc. cit.
June.
Caused great damage
Accompanied by a violent hurricane.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Cotte, loc. cit.
:
Gazette de France, 9 Déc; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Accompanied by a noise like the jolting of a cart. Annual Register, vol. xix. p. 187;
The windows shook during the shock, and a
ball or balls of fire were observed in the heavens.
v. Hoff, quoting Cotte, gives the date Oct. 20.
Attended with a rumbling noise. The day was Annual Register, vol. xix. p. 193;
gloomy and perfectly calm, wind south, ba-
rometer at 29.8 in. and thermometer in the
shade 37° 3. Some china on a chest of drawers
was moved an inch or two. Furniture was also
moved, at Dover bells were made to sound,
and at Calais loaves were thrown off the
shelves in the bakers' shops. v. Hoff, quo-
ting Cotte, gives the date Nov. 24, 8 A.M.
suiv.; v. Hoff; Cotte, loc. cit.
The houses were cracked and bells sounded of Gazette de France, 9 Déc. et 27 Janv.
themselves. At the observatory the shock
was supposed to be vertical, as a plumb-line
of 10 feet in length was not moved, and a
compass needle of 1 foot long deviated but 3'.
The air was calm. A shock is mentioned at
8h 10m A.M. of this day at Calais, Dunkirk,
and Dover; but it obviously refers to the
event of the day before.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
187
Dec. 19. Spires
1776. Nov.... In S. Carolina, NorthJAn earthquake
America.
24. Hernösand in Finnland. Ditto
A trembling.
(Norway?)
Mannheim,
Worms, Direction =
N.W. to
End of the
month.
Spires, and the neigh- S.E., lasting fifteen
bourhood of Mayence.
seconds.
Inverness.
An earthquake felt
here during this year.
From the neighbourhood An earthquake
of Lake Baikal as far
Jameson's Journal, voi. xxxi. p. 302.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
This account probably arises merely from con- Annual Register, vol. xix. p. 203.
founding those of the 28th Nov. and 19th Dec.;
but from the details given it seems worth in-
sertion.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p.
366.
Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii. p. 112.
as the Altai, Koly-
van.
1777. Jan. 19. Leghorn and Tivoli...... Ditto
Feb 7. Lucerne, in the canton A rather violent shock;
2 A.M.
Mar.
April.
Beginning
of Unterwalden, and
in the environs. Per-
ceived at Aarberg,
Anet (Berne), Neuve-
ville and Neufchatel.
the earth appearing
to be raised without
any oscillations.
5. Spezin and along the Ge-A violent shock
noese coast.
Cremble-Point near Tur-An earthquake
ryburn, Scotland.
of the month,
or even be-
fore.
May 18 In Hungary.
to 25.
4 P.M.
ly, at Rome. Also
Trembling movements
during this time.
had been felt up to
June 6. Naples, and, more slight-Some other shocks
7b 55m A.M.
felt in Sicily, La Puglia the day before.
and Calabria.
7. Pau (in the Pyrenees) A violent shock
and the surrounding
district, as far as the
boundaries of Com-
mingues and the Pays
de Foix.
At Sarnen some chimneys were thrown down.
v. Hoff.
Journal Helvétique, Avril 1777.
Gazette de France, 31 Mars; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Accompanying the sudden sinking of several Gazette de France, 14 Avril.
acres of land beneath which were mines. A
noise like thunder was heard at the time.
Probably the shock was due solely to the
landslip.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Many houses were thrown down in La Puglia, Gazette de France, 14 et 25 Juillet,
Calabria, and Sicily.
11 Août; Cotte, loc. cit.
The date given is 1772, but v. Hoff says it is Palassou, loc. cit. p. 266.
obviously intended to be 1777 or even 1778.


188
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6
REPORT 1853.
1777. June 7. Padua
8h 15m A.M.
3 A.M.
8. Nay in the Pyrenees
July 4. Malaga..
5h 35m P.M.
6. Messina
28. Comorn in Hungary
One shock
Two shocks
2 consecutive shocks,
lasting 8 to 10 secs.,
in the direction N.j
to S.
A single shock..
An earthquake
Aug. 5. In some parts of Tus-Tremblings
About 10 P.M.
cany.
13. Village of Béon in the A very violent shock
valley of Ossau in the in the direction
Pyrenees.
Preceded by loud subterranean explosions
The air was calm and the sky cloudless
Houses were injured
...
E.S.E. to W.N.W.
19. Sola, Isola, and Veroli Very smart shocks
in the States of the
Church. Also at Flo-
rence.
Sept. 2. Island of St. Thomas in Two violent shocks,
1h 30m P.M.
the West Indies.
each lasting a mi-
nute. The following
day, towards even-
ing,
three more
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Palassou, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 8 Août; Cotte,
loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Palassou, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 19 Sept.; Cotte,
loc. cit.; v. Hoff.
Accompanied by a frightful noise. The last shock, Gazette de France, 2 Fév. 1778;
on the following evening, was succeeded by an Cotte.
abundant fall of rain, which lasted four-and-
twenty hours.
10b 55m A.M.
shocks were felt.
in the space of half
a minute. Direc-
tion S.W. to N.E.
=
was stopped as if it
had struck on a
cable.
nual Register, vol. xx. p. 78.
with less violence, at
14. Manchester. Also, though Three violent shocks A boat on a canal near Preceded and accompanied by a loud noise. The Phil. Trans. vol. lxviii. p. 221; An-
Lancaster, Liverpool,
Birmingham, Derby,
Chester, York, Gains-
borough, over a space
of 130 or 140 miles in
diameter.
30. Macaluba near Girgenti, Several shocks
Half an hour
after therising
of the sun.
Sicily.
Oct. 1. Lisbon, more violent at Smart shocks
6 A.M.
the castle of Cintra.
wind was easterly before, but suddenly veered
round to the opposite quarter at the time of
the shock. The barometer was going up all
day, and was not affected by the disturbance.
The bell of one of the churches rang of itself.
Various electrical phænomena manifested
themselves. Cattle were very uneasy.
Attendant on an eruption of a mud volcano. Dolomieu, Voyage, &c. p. 160; Fer-
Loud noises, like the roaring of the sea, were rara, Campi Flegrei, p. 43.
heard to the distance of three miles.
reports this event on the 29th.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Ferrara
Gazette de France, 17 Nov.; Cotte.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
189
1777. Oct. 1. Kinsale in Ireland ......An earthquake....
Hour
given.
not
5. In the territory of Si-Violent shocks
Towards even- enna.
ing.
1 A.M.
16. Florence. Also at Lucca. An earthquake
21. La Guayra and Cumana. Ditto
Nov. 14. Sundval in Sweden, and A violent shock, last- Succeeded by a
the environs.
ing 1 minute.
5 P.M.
Dec.
Carthagena in Spain Several shocks.
...
1778. Jan. 18. Hermannstadt in Tran-Shocks for half an
hour.
sylvania, and on the
borders of Moldavia
and Wallachia.
19. Leghorn and Tivoli..
Two slight shocks
About Sh 45m
and 9 P.M.
In Rome
A slight shock..
Cotte, loc. cit.
Houses were thrown down at Radicofani. Clefts Gazette de France, 24 Nov.; Cotte.
opened in the ground.
Occurred in the midst of a violent storm
Cotte, loc. cit.; Annual Register.
In consequence of this earthquake an annual noc- Humboldt, Voyage, &c. t. v. p. 5.
turnal procession was instituted. v. Hoff gives
the date 1778.
sud-Accompanied by a low noise, in the direction Gazette de France, 5 Janv. 1778;
N.E. to S.W. Several claps of thunder were Cotte.
heard after the shock.
den reflux of the
sea, which caused
the river flowing
through the town to
inundate its banks.
The weather was unusually cold for the cli-Gazette de France, 9 Fév. 1778.
mate.
A church at Cronstadt, on the frontiers of Mol-Gazette de France, 6 Mars; Cotte.
davia and Wallachia, was thrown down. Many
persons who were in it perished.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, loc. cit.
Ditto, 30 Mars; Cotte.
the course of
the month.
Feb. 18. Uglian-Caldo in Tuscany Some shocks, followed
April 2. Mannheim
20. Parma
5h 45m P.M.
4h 15m (A.M.
for half an hour by
a less perceptible
oscillatory motion.
A trembling motion...
Rather a slight shock
30. Guastalla
Rather a smart shock
An earthquake.
...
Accompanied by unusual cold
or P.M.?).
May 5. Aleppo
5h 10™ A.M.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Bertholon, Électri-
cité des Météores, t. i. p. 291.
Gazette de France, 5 Juin; Cotte.
Gazette de France, 8 Juin.
Ditto, 10 Août et 11 Sept.; Cotte.

190
REPORT—1853.
3.
4.
5.
1.
2.
1778. May 10. Tief-Hartmannsdorf, in A trembling.
the government di-
strict of Liegnitz,
circle of Schönau, Si-
lesia.
22. Augsburg.
A heavy shock.
3h 30m A.M.
25. Ulm
Another shock
June 7.
on this day at Pau and
Between noon
Grenada in Spain. Also At Grenada a very
and 1 P.M.
other places in the Py-
severe shock, last-
ing some seconds.
6.
Econom. Nachrichten der Gesell-
schaft in Schlesien, B. 6. s. 180.
Gazette de France, 12 Juin; Cotte.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 7 Août; Cotte.
renees, and as far as
Bordeaux.
11. At Padua. Also, on the
same day, at Forli in
the Romagna.
8th hour (Ita-
lian time).
11 A.M.
16. Smyrna
18. Béon, in the valley of
Ossau in the Pyrenees,
and at other places in
this region.
July 3. Smyrna
7 to 10 A.M.
Cotte and the
Gazette del
France give
the date 2nd
July.
5. Ditto
From 1 to
8 A.M., and
even up to
to
A very violent earth-
quake. Slight shocks
occurred daily up to
the 3rd July.
Another shock.
A very violent earth-
quake. Two shocks
of great violence
were followed by
twenty-four feebler,
and slight motion
until midnight of
the following day.
Five or six slight
shocks having been
felt on the 4th, nine
very violent ones
On the 25th of this
month an extraor-
dinary motion ofthe
sea was observed at
Malta. No shock is
mentioned.
Toaldo, loc. cit.; Cotte.
Many buildings were thrown down
Annual Register, vol. xxi. p. 193;
Gazette de France, 14 Sept.; Cotte.
Palassou, loc. cit. p. 267.
Most of the city was either ruined by the shocks Annual Register, &c. loc. cit.
or destroyed by fires which broke out during
the time. Each concussion was preceded by
a subterranean noise like the firing of cannon.
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
191
midnight.
and thirteen slighter
occurred
on this
day.
1778. July 19.Ditto
More shocks
6 P.M.
21, Ditto
Ditto
10 A.M.
22. Ditto
Ditto
8 A.M.
23. Ditto
Ditto
Between 11
P.M. and mid-
night.
31. S. Sepolcro in Italy... An earthquake
Aug. 1 Ditto
Very severe shocks,
to 4.
especially two du-
ring the night.
15. Constantinople
An earthquake
Sept. 21. Peyrenère, in the valley A very violent shock,
1 A.M.
of Aspe, in the Pyre- preceded by two se-
vere ones at 9 P.M.
nees.
Oct. 1. Smyrna
1 P.M.
24 and 30.
3, Ditto
Nov. 1, Ditto
3, 4, 5, 7 and
16.
7. Cadiz
7/P.M. (8} ac-
the evening before,
and by a slighter on
the 18th.
Two violent shocks,
followed by eight|
others, not so severe,
up to 9 P.M.
More shocks
Ditto.
Those of the
5th and 16th were
particularly violent.
A rather smart shock
Gazette de France, loc. cit.; Cotte.
Ditto.
Ditto.
These shocks were followed by the plague
Ditto.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Whether the earthquake given by Cotte on the Gazette de France, 4 Sept.
31st July refers to shocks which actually oc-
curred on that day, or that it is merely a mis-
taken date, it is difficult to decide.
Cotte, loc. cit.
On the 22nd lava flowed again from Vesuvius... Palassou, loc. cit.
More ruins were produced……..
Produced fresh disasters..
Merc. de France, Déc. 1778, p. 194;
25 Janv. 1779, p. 242; 25 Mars,
p. 313; Cotte.
Ditto.
The winter was excessively cold, with ice and Ditto.
snow, which is rarely the case in this place.
Gazette de France, 15 Déc.; Cotte.
cording to the
Gaz. de Fr.)
12, Grenada in Spain
13 and 14.
Twenty-four shocks
were felt during the
three days.
Several houses were slightly shaken
Gazette de France, 22 Déc.; Cotte.



192
REPORT—1853.
1.
1778. Nov. 18. Trieste.
11 A.M.
Padua
18th hour(Ita-
lian time).
2.
3.
A slight (or according
to the Merc. de Fr.
a very severe) shock.
A shock
Dec. 19 In Hungary, at Ha-Twelve shocks during
mouna, Wranow, Ta-
to 26.
this period.
verna, &c.
31. La Conception,
near An earthquake.
Domfront (department|
Orne) in Normandy.
vadore (in Italy, but
in what state?).
low the mountain.
1779. Jan. 25.
5h 40m P.M.
of Cumana, S. Ame-
rica.
recurring as severely
in three hours after-
wards.
At the abbey of San Sal-Some absolutely local
shocks, not felt be-
Caraccas in the province A violent earthquake,
4.
5.
6.
Accompanied by a violent storm with thunder. Gazette de France, loc. cit.; Merc.
v. Hoff gives the date 1779.
de Fr. 15 Janv. 1779, p. 209.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Bertholon places this event in 1779
Houses thrown out of the perpendicular
Cotte, loc. cit.; Bertholon, Elec..
des Mét.
Ditto; Mém. de l'Institut, t. iv. p.
533; v. Buch, Canar. Ins. s. 375.
Sarti, Saggio di Congetture su i Ter-
remoti, cap. 2.
Gazette de France, 8 Juin; Cotte.
Feb. 5. Orizaba in Mexico
Night between
9 and 10.
Canea, in the island
Candia.
An earthquake..
of Three shocks from E. On the 4th March an
to W., lasting 11
seconds. Felt also
"en rade."
April 6. Hamouna in Hungary... An earthquake
16. Constantinople
4 A.M.
June 1. Bologna
About mid-
night.
-Padua
5th hour (Ita-
lian time).
2. Bologna
Ditto, consisting of
two shocks.
A violent shock, last-
ing 3 seconds. Two
others were felt du-
ring the next two
hours, and the earth
trembled slightly all
the night.
Another shock.
A shock of equal in-|-
extraordinary rise]
of the waters of the
Baltic was observed.
Noshock mentioned
Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 15 Oct.; Cotte.
Cotte, loc. cit.
The second shock awoke every one in Constan- Mercure de France, 15 Juin, p. 195;
tinople.
v. Hoff.
Gazette de France, 9 Juillet et 10
Sept.; Le Comte de Chabot in the
Journ. de Phys. t. xiv. p. 198.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, &c. loc. cit.
ON THE FACTS OF ÉARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
193
6 A.M.
1779. June 4. Ditto
7 A.M.
11th hour (Ita-
lian time).
Padua
8. Ditto
12h 55m (Ita-
lian time).
tensity and duration
to that of the day
before.
Another, longer and
more intense, fol-
lowed until the 10th
by others, slighter
in the city, but
stronger in the
country round.
Another shock.
Ditto
Walls were cracked. On the 7th meteors were Ditto.
observed like a rain of fire at the mountain
St. Michael in Bosco.
A violent shock, from
E. to W., followed
by a second.
Padua
Another shock.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Ditto.
The weather was calm, but cloudy. During the Gazette de France, &c. loc. cit.
second shock a loud noise was heard in the
air. The water in wells became warmer, and
the magnetic needle deviated 3°. A letter from
Rome, dated 18th August, says that the shocks
still continued at Bologna.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
10. Bologna
9h 5m A.M.
14th hour (Ita-
lian time).
26. Sienna
1h 30m P.M.
July 1. Smyrna
A violent shock
Another shock.
these places.
14. Rouen in France, and on Shocks felt at each of
the same day at Lars-
böe-Sagewerekin Hel-
singland, Sweden.
22. In Sweden; probably at Another earthquake
the same place.
Aug. 8.
9 P.M.
shock.
Around Vesuvius, espe-A violent commotion
cially at Portici.
Soldani, quoted by Pilla.
Gazette de France, 24 Septembre;
Cotte.
Gazette de France, 14 Sept.; v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Windows were broken and walls cracked at Por-Hamilton in Phil. Trans. vol. lxx.
tici. Accompanied by a rolling noise in the
interior of the volcano, which had been in vio-
lent eruption since the 29th July, and conti-
nued so until the 26th August.
pp. 42-84; Ditto in Suppl. to
Campi Flegrei, p. 292; Vivenzio,
&c.

194
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
1779. Sept. 21. Bergen in Norway
Between 4
and 5 A.M.
Oct. 1. Naples
1 A.M.
9 A.M.
3.
4.
A trembling shock
Violent horizontal
shocks from E. to W.
20. Saint Girons in the Py-A slight shock, follow-
renees.
Nov. 2. Vivonne in Poitou
9. Bologna
ed in three-quarters
of an hour by a
stronger vibration
from N.W. to S.E.,
lasting 1 second.
One shock
Two more shocks, one
of them rather severe.
More shocks
5.
6.
Gazette de France, 19 Nov.; Cotte.
Gazette de France, 5 Nov.
Accompanied by a dull subterranean noise, that Palassou, loc. cit.
with the second shock being the louder.
Some stones were thrown from the town
walls.
•
23. Padua
2nd hour (Ita-
lian time).
Dec. 1. Vienna.
An earthquake shock
5. Bergen, between Hanau Ditto
and Frankfort.
12. Portici and Resina, near Rather a violent hori-
22. Valley of Ossau in the One shock
Naples.
At night.
About 6 P.M. Pyrenees.
24. Pistoia in Tuscany
About 6 P.M.
28. Valley of Ossau in the
Pyrenees, and particu-
larly at Nay.
zontal shock.
A violent shock
A vibratory shock from
S.W. to N.E., more
violent than that of
the 22nd.
Another shock.
31. Pistoia again
About 6 P.M..
1780. Jan. 15. Padua
Another shock
During an eclipse
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto; Gazette de France, 21 Déc.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
导
​Ditto; Gaz. de Fr. 21 Janv. 1780.
Palassou, loc. cit.
Cotte.
Commotions of this kind were frequent here, Gazette de France, 22 Fév. 1780;
especially in the mountain country at San-
Marcello and Categliano.
Palassou, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, &c. loc. cit.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
6th hour (Ita-
lian time).
20. Mont Dauphin and Em-A shock from S. to N.,
Half an hour
after midnight
brun in Dauphiny.
lasting 2 seconds.
Accompanied by subterranean noise at Mont Gazette de France, 18 Fév.; Cotte.
Dauphin.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
195
(of the 20th
or 21st?)
1780. Jan. 27. Malta
6 P.M.
(according to
others, on the
22nd.)
Three violent shocks.
The fortifications were injured
Java
An earthquake.
28. Mount Etna
Towards the
A trembling...
Various places in Sicily Severe shocks
Gazette de France, 4 Avril; Cotte.
Hist. Gén. des Voyages, t. ii. p. 401;
Raffles' History of Java, vol. ii. p.
234, and Append. p. 7; Verhan-
del. van het Batavian Genootsch.
D. 2. Bl. 51.
The volcano had remained at rest for 14 years... Ferrara, Descrizione del Ætna, p.125.
This fact is obviously connected with, if not Gazette de France, 6 Juin et 4 Août.
merely the same as the preceding.
end of the
month.
Feb. 2. Auvergne in Nibousan, An earthquake
France (?).
5. Padua
11th hour (Ita-
lian time).
9. Ditto
9th hour (Ita-
lian time).
Another shock
Ditto
18. Selb in the Voigtland Continuous shocks
About 1 A.M. of Baireuth.
....
23. Ditto
About same
hour.
24. Ditto
2h 45m P.M.
Ditto, more violent,
followed by others
at 3 (A.M. or P.M.?)
the same day.
Ditto, very sensible..
25. Throughout the whole of A severe shock of 2
the country round
Wetzlar and Königs-
berg. Also, though
feeble, at Breitenbach.
Between
6
and 7 P.M.
8h 18m P.M. Selb again
seconds' duration.
A final shock. All
those felt at this
place appeared to
come from the S.W.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ziehen, Nachricht von einer bevor-
stehenden grossen Revolution der
Erde, 1783, 11-23 and following
pages.
Ditto.
The glasses on the tables were made to ring
Ditto.
Heavy snow and wind the day before
Ditto.
Ditto.


196
REPORT-1853.
1.
1780. Feb. 26. Coblenz
Between mid-
night (of the
25th) and 1
2.
3.
4.
5.
A severe shock
6.
Ziehen, Nachricht von einer bevor-
stehenden grossen Revolution der
Erde, 1783, 11-23 and following
pages.
A.M.
In the morn-Wetzlar
ing.
A little before Coblenz
5h 30m P.M.
6 P.M.
Two shocks felt this
morning, and one on
the following day.
A much heavier shock
than that at mid-
Dachsenhausen (Hesse-A
Darmstadt).
6h 35m P.M. Boppart on the Rhine... A
27. Coblenz
4h 45m A.M.
10h 30m A.M. Ditto
night.
shock lasting not
less than a minute.
severe shock from
S. to N., followed
by another (feebler)
the following morn-
ing between 4 and 5
A.M.
feeble shock, but
lasting a long time.
Another, still slighter.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by loud noise, both under ground Ditto.
and in the air.
It was remarked that several clocks had stopped Ditto.
on the evening of the 25th. At 7h 45m P.M.
a violent gust of wind from the west was per-
ceived at Wiesbaden, Frankfort on the Maine,
&c., but decreasing in violence the further it
extended from the Rhine.
Ditto.
The heavens looked unusually stormy. At St. Ditto.
Gothard slight motion had been observed, par-
ticularly on the 22nd at 7 P.M. And in the
course of the month the lake of Wallenstadt
and the river Reuss exhibited agitation, du-
ring which the earth shook, particularly at|
Lucerne. Many of these shocks on the
Rhine probably occurred in reality at the same
hour.
Did great damage
Cotte, loc. cit.
Tabriz in Persia
A violent earthquake.
End of the
month, and
on March 3.
Mar. 13. Etna and throughout Trembling shocks
almost the whole of
Sicily.
28. Sicily and Calabria.
Ditto
Ferrara, Descrizione, &c. loc. cit.;
Gazette de France, 6 Juin.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
loc. cit.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
197
1780. April 9. Etna and other parts of More shocks, severe,
Sicily again, especially and from N. to S.
violent at Messina and]
the surrounding vil-
lages.
29. La Rochelle and Roche-A trembling.
fort in France.
May 2. The Limousin, Poitou, Several shocks
St. Aunis, and in Brit-
tany.
9. Bologna
Arather violent shock,
In Messina and the villages around many build-Ferrara, loc. cit.; Gazette de France,
ings were injured. Etna was in eruption. 4 Août.
Perrey gives the date 8th April.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
At night.
accompanied by a
very distinct oscil-
lation. Two days
slighter
after,
shock.
a
18. Etna, and many other Many shocks every
places in Sicily, ex- day up to the 25th.
tending into Calabria. Others had been
Also in the Lipari felt repeatedly since
Isles.
the end of April,
and Messina was
shaken almost theļ
whole summer. At
Ali and Fiume di
Niso the shocks
were sometimes sol
sudden and violent]
that every one be-
lieved that a new
volcano was about
to burst forth there.
25. Rimini, Ravenna, and Tremblings
Caserta (Casero ?).
21sth 45m
Padua
(Ital. time).
July 30. Genoa
10 P.M.
Aug. 1 to Tortona in Italy
4. At night.
Another shock
A very slight shock,
lasting some
conds.
se-
Several rather smart]
shocks.
Accompanied by noise. An extraordinary mass Gazette de France, 20 Juin.
of vapour was observed in Sicily. v. Hoff,
quoting Cotte, gives the date 8th May.
Etna was in violent eruption until the 16th June. Gazette de France, loc. cit. et 27
Vulcano also was in continual agitation, ac-
compnied, as at Etna, by frightful noise.
Juin; Ferrara, Descrizione, &c.
p. 126; Dolomieu, Voy. aux îles
Lipari, pp. 28 et 79; Mém. sur
les trembl. de terre de la Calabre
en 1783, p. 69.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 8 Sept.; Cotte.
Gazette de France, 19 Sept.; Cotte.
1852
↓
REPORT—1853.
198
1.
2.
3.
1780. Aug. 29. Hafodunos, Downing, At Hafodunos (at Sh
83 A.M.
Isle of Anglesea, Carnar-
von, Isle of Clwyd, Den-
bigh, Holywell, Flint,
Conway, Beaumaris,
Llanwrst and Holyhead.
Lisbon
Night between
29 and 30.
Sept. 14. Porti in Sicily
21. Ragusa.
2h 15m P.M.
37m 30s) two shocks
from S.E. to N.W.
At Downing two
severe shocks from
N.W. to S.E.
A slight shock
An earthquake
Three violent shocks.
The first two suc-
ceeded each other
almost without any
interval, and lasted
sixty seconds. Di-
rection E. to W.
=
27. Christiania in Norway... An earthquake
Oct. Island of Candia
this month.
A very violent earth-
quake, preceded by
others for
some
time.
Another shock
Probably
about the
beginning of
5. Padua
5th
hour
(Ital. time).
31 A.M.
13. Tornea in Lapland
31. Dijon, Bourbonne-les-At Dijon several rather
Bains (Haute-Marne), violent shocks.
Vaivre and Vesoul, in Bourbonne-les-Bains
One shock
At
France.
they were violent, and
in the direction S. to
N. At Vaivre and
Vesoul one oscillatory
shock from W. to E.,
of four seconds' dura-
tion;
followed in
half an hour by a
second.
4.
5.
6.
The barometer was not affected at Hafodunos. Phil. Trans. vol. Ixxi. pp. 193 and
At Downing a noise like that of waggons was
heard before the shocks.
Perrey says, "Ne faut-il pas lire Patti ?".
Houses were injured
331.
Gazette de France, 3 Oct.; Cotte.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 1 Déc.; Cotte.
Cotte, loc. cit.
The castle of Eropeter with its garrison of 300 Merc. de France of 11 Nov. p. 56,
Turks was swallowed up.
Thirteen small
villages and their inhabitants disappeared in
like manner.
Keilhau reports this event on the 15th
quoting "la rubrique” of Leghorn
of the 15th Oct., which quotes
letters from Trieste.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Keilhau, loc. cit.
At Dijon accompanied by a noise like that of a Gazette de France, 10 et 14 Nov.,
carriage rolling rapidly over pavement. At| 1 Déc.; Cotte.
Vaivre and Vesoul an undulating sound was
heard, and in the middle of it a sudden low
explosion. The second shock threw down
furniture.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
199
| 1780.Dec.The Downing and Holywell Two
Saturday be- in North Wales.
fore the 12th.
Between 4
and 5 P.M.
4 P.M.
consecutive
shocks, the second
of which was vio-
lent. Direction
N.E. to S.W.
One shock
18. Newcastle, York, Leeds, Lasted about 2 secs...
11. Hagenau in Alsace
Whitehaven, &c.
An earthquake
Island of Amboyna.
1781. Jan. 2. In the most elevated por-Various shocks during
At night.
tion of the province the month, espe-
cially on this night.
of Sienna.
27. Erzeroum in Armenia... A violent earthquake.
Feb. 13. Messina in Sicily
Several shocks
25. Arricia in Italy (La Ric-An earthquake
cia?)
April 4. Padua
10 P.M.
Hour
given.
3 P.M.
One shock
not In the Romagna, espe- Severe shocks
cially at Modigliana ;|
at Castrocaro, Forli,|
and slightly at Flo-
rence, Faenza, and
Venice. Also at Bo-
logna.
10. In the Romagna again, Ditto. At Bologna a
at Faenza, Imola, Ce-
sena, and Bologna.
long and very heavy
shock.
16. St. Maurice le Girard in One shock.
Poitou.
Preceded by the usual noise. The shocks were Phil. Trans. vol. lxxi. pp. 193 and
not perceptible in the mines.
331.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Attended with an extraordinary noise. The Annual Register, vol. xxiii. p. 77.
windows were shaken, and the furniture, &c.
thrown about.
Houses were injured
Ditto
During a furious storm
Annalen der Physik, 30. S. 192.
Gazette de France, 15 Fév.; Cotte.
Colte, loc. cit.; Huot, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 13 Avril; Cotte.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
The houses in the Romagna were cracked, and Gazette de France, 15 et 18 Mai;
the pavement of the streets broken up. At
Castrocaro a mountain separated into two
parts. At Forli chimneys were thrown down.
Ephémérides de Mannheim (So-
ciété Palatine), 1781, p. 276;
Cotte; v. Hoff.
Ditto.
24. Padua
3rd hour (Ita-
lian time).
26. Arles in Provence
May 4. In the environs of
21h 15m (Ita-
lian time).
Another shock
Several shocks
Etna A slight shock from
N. to S., felt more]
strongly further away.
Many other violent
shocks were felt du-l
ring the month.
Cotte, loc. cit.
On the same day an eruption of Etna began, and Toaldo, loc. cit.; Ferrara, Descri-
lasted the whole of May.
The volcano continued in a state of eruption
zione, &c. loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Phil. Trans. vol. lxxii. p. 6; Ferrara,
loc. cit.


200
REPORT-1853.
1.
1781. June 3. Padua
11b 45m (Ita-
lian time).
2.
3.
4.
Another shock
Hour not given Cagli in the duchy of At Borgo-San-Sepol-
Urbino, and in the
coming
Romagna. Also at
Borgo-San-Sepolcro,
apparently
from Mounts Nero and
Jego, and extending
to Anghiari, Arezzo,
and other places in
Tuscany and the Ro-
magna.
cro a severe shock
from S.E. to N.W.
The earth continued
to tremble almost
the whole day.
20." Baillage " of Orgelet An earthquake
in Franche Comté.
July 1. The duchy of Urbino. Severe shocks conti-
The shocks extended
all along the Adriatic,
and were felt at An-
cona, Sinigaglia, Ri-
mini, and other places
in the States of the
Church.
Florence and Faenza
nued to be felt.
Some shocks were felt
Accompanied by an
inundation.
5.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
6.
At Borgo-San-Sepolcro walls were cracked. The Cotte, loc. cit.; Pilla quotes Sarti,
spring had been dry, but the summer was loc. cit.
stormy.
Cotte, loc. cit.
The town of Cagli was abandoned. Monte Nero Gazette de France, 7 Août; Hamil-
opened.
ton.
:
Night be-
tween 11
and 12.
15. Lisbon
2 o'clock at
night (2 A.M.
on the 16th?).
Padua
18h 45m (Ita-
lian time).
10 A.M.
17. Florence, Faenza,
Marseilles.
A rather severe earth-
quake, lasting some
seconds.
Another shock
and A very violent and
sudden shock, fol-
lowed by a rapid
oscillation from E.
Gazette de France, 17 Août et 4
Sept.
Ditto, 24 Août; Cotte.
Toaldo, loc. cit.; Ephém. de Mann-
heim, 1781, pp. 281, 282.
The earth rose circularly from S. to N. more than Gazette de France, 17 Août et4 Sept.;
once.
Cotte.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
201
13h 55m (Ita-Padua
lian time).
to N. and N. to W.
The motion was al-
most continual up
to the 22nd.
Another shock
1781. Aug. 14. Foligno in the duchy of One shock on this day,
Spoleto.
Sept. 10. Padua
5 A.M.
Crema,
lian time).
five others were felt
during the month.
Another shock.
Toaldo and Ephém. de Mannheim,
loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 5 Oct.; Cotte.
Ephém. de Mannheim, 1781, p. 285.
Gazette de France, 12, 19 et 30 Oct.;
Cotte.
17th hour (Ita-Milan, Mantua, Lodi and At Milan a rather se-
vereshock. AtMan-
tua an undulatory
motion, lasting five
seconds, and felt
more strongly at
Lodi. At Crema,the|
motion(undulatory)
was from E. to W.
and lasted 1 minute..
22. At the lake of Bracciano, An earthquake.
between Rome and
Viterbo.
23. Harderwyck on the Zuy-A trembling shock
Accompanied by an
extraordinary mo-
tion of the waters]
of the lake.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
and 7.
dersee.
Oct. 2. Jamaica
Several severe shocks
6 Presburg in Hungary ... Vibratory shocks..
10. Faenza and Berzighella. At Faenza 3 shocks,
3rd to 5th
hour (Ita-
lian time).
Nov. 17. Padua
and at Berzighella
eleven were counted]
A slight shock.
The sea rose to the
height of 10 feet at
half a mile from its
ordinary beach, and
swept away num-
bers of houses.
Accompanied by a tremendous hurricane. v. Hoff, Annual Register, vol. xxiv. p. 3;
on the authority of Cotte, gives the date 2nd
October, 1780.
Cotte.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 16 Nov.; Cotte.
Ephém. de Mannheim, 1781, p. 288.

10 A.M.
202
REPORT-1853.
!
1.
1781. Nov.22. Padua
2.
3.
4.
A slight shock.
9 P.M.
1782. Jan.
Beneventum, Naples, &c. More shocks
Feb. 25. Ortona (in the Abruzzo Very violent
Citerior).
One hour be-
fore the even-
ing Angelus.
March 3. Beneventum in the king-An earthquake
dom of Naples.
April 5. La Rochelle in France... Ditto
May 15. In the county of Trent-No shock is mention-
schin in Hungary.
23. Near the lake of Brusjö
in Westnorrland, Swe-
den.
ed. Possibly only
a landslip.
Probably an earth-Aloud noise was heard,
quake, though the like thunder, and
event does not seem the waters of the
well authenticated. lake rose in an ex-
traordinary manner,
producing a terrible
inundation.
On the 22nd the sea
rose with great vio-
lence on the coast
of Formosa and the
adjacent part of
China, and remained
eight hours above
its ordinary level;
having swept away
all the villages
along the coast, and
drowned immense
numbers of people.
No shock is men-
tioned.
5.
6.
The magnetic needle was agitated
Ephém. de Mannheim, pp. 289 et
292.
Such numerous earthquakes had occurred in Italy Bertholon, Électricité des Météores,
the year before that the pope ordered public t. i. p. 292.
prayers to be offered up for their cessation.
The walls were shaken to their foundations, and Gazette de France, 17 Mai.
the next morning, at 3 A.M., a neighbouring
hill covered with trees left no trace but a fright-
ful chasm. The whole of its summit had fallen
into the sea, and there formed a peninsula of
300 feet long by 1200 wide.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ditto.
A chasm opened during a storm, and fifty-three Perrey, Suppl. to memoir on Earth-
houses were swallowed up.
quakes in the basin of the Danube,
p. 76.
Neue Abh. der Akad. zu Stockholm
(German translation), B. 3. S.312;
Annual Register, vol. xxvi. p. 35.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
203
1782. July 17. Guadaloupe...
Aug. 15. Grenoble in France.
44 P.M.
A vibratory shock
Violent oscillations
from E. to W.
Sept. 15. Oléron on the southern A violent oscillation,
slope of the Pyrenees. following the direction
Oct. Rome
Some days
of the chain of the Py-
renees from the Atlan-
tic Ocean to the Medi-
terranean.
A rather smart shock
Cotte, loc. cit.
Lustres and bells were set in motion in the upper Gazette de France, 30 Août; Cotte.
stories of the houses. Walls were cracked.
The barometer was agitated. v. Hoff gives
the date 25th August.
Palassou, loc. cit. p. 268.
Gazette de France, 12 Nov.
before the
7th.
8h 39m P.M.
5. Mold in Flintshire, Alm-A
wok in Denbighshire,
Bangorin Caernarvon,
at St. Asaph, and in
the Isle of Anglesea.
rather violent shock,
lasting 15 seconds.
At Bangor two
shocks were felt at
the hour specified.
At Bodorgan in An-
glesea the shock was
very violent, from
N.E. to S.W.
Guadaloupe.
Another shock.
Bergen in Norway
A slight earthquake…..
Night between
13 and 14.
Dec. 9. Vienne in Dauphiny. Ditto
and 27.
Also in Béarn.
26 Oléron on the southern More oscillations.
slope of the Pyre-
nees.
End of Comorn in Hungary
the year.
1783. Jan. 6. In the Altai mountains Several shocks.
Accompanied by a noise like carriages rolling Phil. Trans. vol. Ixxiii. p. 104.
over pavement.
Cotte, voc. cit.
v. Hoff, quoting Cotte, gives the date 15th Oc-Gazette de France, 26 Nov.; Cotte.
tober.
Cotte, loc. cit.; v. Hoff.
Cotte, loc. cit.; Palassou, loc. cit.
The town had been almost entirely destroyed Gazette de France, 28 Janv. 1783.
by an earthquake, according to a letter from
Vienna of the 4th January 1783.
Keferstein.
in Siberia, especially
on the Irtisch.
10. Marseilles
A vibratory shock
4h 30m A.M.
Cotte, loc. cit.
204
REPORT—1853.
does not seem to
1.
2.
3.
1783. Jan. 27. Sienna and on the coast An earthquake which
of Tuscany.
4.
5.
6.
Pilla quotes Soldani.
have recurred du-
ring the disturb-
ances in Calabria.
Feb. 5.Throughout Calabria and One of the most dis- The sea in the straits All the towns and villages of Calabria were
Half an hour
after noon.
one.
Sicily. The centre of
disturbance was, ac-
cording to Hamilton,
under the town of Op-
pido; others place it
beneath Monte Aspero
or Aspramonte in the
Apennines; while Do-
lomieu considers that
there were three di-
stinct centres, Oppido
being the principal
Hamilton says
that if two circles be
drawn with the latter
town for their com-
mon centre, and with
radii of twenty-two
and seventy-two Ita-
lian miles in length,
the smaller one will
include all the places
where the earthquake
was felt with destruc-
tive violence, while the
larger will circum-
scribe the whole di-
strict shaken. Some
of the shocks extend-
ed to the Romagna,
and even Rome itself,
and to the Lipari Isles.
In the south of Cala-|
7?
astrous earthquakes
ever felt in Europe.
After some slight
oscillations the tre-
mendous shock
which did so much
mischief took place,
lasting about two
minutes. The mo-
tion seems to have
been very complex,
and was divided by
the Italians into
three kinds, "ori-
zontale, oscillatorio,
e vorticoso. At
Oppido the shocks
seemed to come up
vertically from be-
neath. Many other
violent shocks were
felt, especially du-
ring the night of the
6th, on the 7th at
14 P.M., and almost
continuously with
more or less vio-
lence up to the 28th
March. Those ofthe
23rd, 27th, and 28th|
of February, and
the 1st and 28th of
March were the
of Messina was vio-
lently agitated, re-
treating suddenly,
leaving the shore
dry to a great di-
stance, and then as
suddenly coming
back with such ra-
pidity and violence
as to carry off num-
bers of people who
had fled from their
houses to the shore
on account of the
earthquake.
shaken with tremendous violence. Those built
on loose detrital foundations were levelled with
the ground, while those situated on solid rock,
though greatly shaken, for the most part re-
mained standing. On the 28th of March,
however, the contrary seemed to be the case.
Those on the east of the Apennines suffered
less than those on the west. The devastation]
throughout the "Plain" of Calabria and Si-
cily was awful. In both regions a subter-
ranean murmuring noise was heard before the
shock; in Calabria it seemed to come from
the S.W. At Scylla (Straits of Messina) a por-
tion of a mountain fell into the sea (on the
night of the 5th), when great damage was
done in Sicily by the great sea wave re-
sulting from its fall. Tremendous effects were
produced over the surface of Calabria, hills
were overthrown and levelled with the plain,
chasms opened in the ground and swallowed up
people in the moment of their flight, springs
dried up, the course of rivers was stopped for
a moment, to be renewed immediately after
with such violence as to tear away every ob-
struction. Stromboli, which under ordinary
circumstances constantly emits smoke, ceased
almost, if not altogether, to do so on this day.
Etna and Vesuvius were also perfectly still.
The weather was unnaturally still and gloomy,
like that which often precedes great thunder-
storms, and immediately before the shock a
heavy, whistling blast of wind was observed.
Fire was reported to have issued from clefts in
Hamilton in Phil. Trans. vol. lxxiii.
p. 169; Vivenzio, Istoria e Teoria
de' tremuoti, &c., Napoli, 1783;
Vivenzio, Istoria de tremuoti
avvenuti nella provincia della Ca-
labria, &c., Napoli, 1788; Gri-
maldi, Descrizione de' tremuoti
accaduti nell Calabria nel 1783,
Napoli, 1784; Istoria de' Feno-
meni del tremuoto avvenuto nelle
Calabrie, &c., Napoli, 1784; Lyell's
Principles of Geology; v. Hoff;
Dolomieu, Mémoire sur les trem-
blemens de terre ressentis en Ca-
labre en 1783.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
205
bria, in and around
Reggio, the earth-
quake did not produce
such terrible effects as
in the region mention-
ed above.
1783. Feb. 13. Neustadt in Hungary
the
In Island of Amboyna…..
middle
of the month.
most remarkable.
On the last-named
day, at 1h 16m (Ita-
lian time), a shock
(one of the so-called
vorticosi), lasting
two minutes, com-
pleted the destruc-
tion of the 5th Fe-
bruary. On the 25th
and 26th April, the
5th May, the 8th,
11th and 12th June,
the 29th July (at
1 and 6 A.M.), and
the 30th August,
severe shocks were
felt, and in Calabria
the motion had not
ceased on the 20th
September.
Some slight vibratory
shocks.
An earthquake felt
throughout the whole
island.
18. Selb in Upper Saxony...[Several shocks from.
Between mid-
the S.W.
the earth near Messina. In many places small
lakes were produced by the choking up of ra-
vines through which streams formerly flowed.
At Messina the quay sank so that the top was
a foot under water, and Grimaldi asserts that
the sea bottom itself sank considerably at the
same place. At Terranova a church tower was
split in two by a cleft running from top to
bottom, and the one-half with the foundation
raised considerably (producing what in rocks
would be called a "fault"). At the monastery
of S. Bruno some stones lying upon others
were moved horizontally upon the lower ones,
without the place of the latter being altered.
In some places the earth appeared cleft by
star-shaped fissures, like a cracked pane of
glass. This year was remarkable for the
extraordinary dry fog, which beginning in
Calabria in February, overspread until au-
tumn the greater part of Europe, and ex-
tended even to the Azores. This fog, though
not consisting apparently of moisture, was so
dense that the sky was quite obscured,|
appearing a light grey colour instead of blue,
and the sun presented a blood-red disc. In
Calabria the darkness was so great that lights
were obliged to be used in the houses, and
vessels at sea repeatedly came in collision.
The odour was most disagreeable. For further
details of this most remarkable earthquake
see the various memoirs referred to.
Gazette de France, 14 Mars; Cotte;
v. Hoff.
v. Hoff quotes Labillardière.
Gazette de France, 8 Avril; Ziehen,
loc. cit. p. 46; Cotte; v. Hoff.

night (of the
17th?) and 1
A.M.
206
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
1783. Feb. 25. Selb in Upper Saxony... Several shocks from
Between 7
and 8 P.M.
28. Palermo in Sicily
the S.W.
Several slight shocks!
felt during the month,
March 5. Paris
11 P.M.
that on this day being
rather more severe.
Several shocks
6: In the Angoumois (now A shock lasting two
department Charente);| seconds.
France.
At Irkutsk, and along Several shocks
the Altai chain, from
Lake Baikal to the
Hour
given.
not
Altaï Kolywan.
18. Padua
5h 45m A.M.
An earthquake from
S. to N
25. Malemort in Provence... Two shocks. Accord-
3 A.M.
ing to v. Hoff shocks
were felt here also
on the 26th.
4.
5.
6.
Gazette de France, 8 Avril; Ziehen,
loc. cit. p. 46; Cotte; v. Hoff.
Perrey considers this and the other Italian earth-Gazette de France, 2 Mai.
quakes given by him further on as distinct
from those of Calabria. It is difficult to be-
lieve however that they were not at least
closely connected therewith.
The Gentleman's Magazine is the only authority Gentleman's Magazine, vol. liii.
I have been able to find for this event, which
is not mentioned by either Perrey or v. Hoff.
It appears therefore somewhat doubtful.
p. 268.
On the 9th a mountain fell at Ardes in Auvergne. Gazette de France, 1 Avril; Cotte.
No mention made of any shock.
Gazette de France, 25 Juillet; Cotte;
v. Hoff; Humboldt, Asie Centrale,
t. ii. p. 112.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1783, p. 567.
Preceded by a loud noise. At Sallon-de-Crau, Gazette de France, 18 Avril; v. Hoff.
three leagues from Malemort, the weather was
clear and fine, yet the electrical machine gave
but very feeble sparks (a very uncertain sub-
ject of observation). A strong wind, without
a fixed direction, succeeded the shocks, and
lasted for an hour.
Night of 25-26.
Selb in Upper Saxony... More shocks
26. Venice, Padua, Sta Mau-Shocks felt at all these
ra, Zante, and Cepha- places, according to
lonia.
28. In Calabria
April 5. Mannheim
v. Hoff.
A very violent shock.
(See 5th Feb.)
Several shocks.
and An earthquake
8. Vienna; Comorn,
other towns of Hun-
gary.
Ziehen, loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Ditto.
It is hardly likely that this is a distinct event Gentleman's Magazine, vol. liii. p.
from those about to be mentioned. The date 439.
is very probably erroneous.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
207
1783. Apr. 11. Comorn in Hungary
4 A.M.
14 P.M.
12. Selb in Upper Saxony... Another shock, so vio-
lent that the inha-
bitants believed
their houses about
to fall.
13. Lisbon. Also at St. Jago Three severe shocks at
in Galicia.
Lisbon. One only,
but that a violent
one, at St. Jago.
violent. At 10|
A.M. twelve severe
shocks had been
reckoned at Co-
morn. The first at
that place was from
S. to N. At Offen-
Pesth slight shocks
had been felt from
2 A.M.
22. Comorn, along the Da-Very
nube, at Raab, Pres-
burg, Pesth, Buda,|
Odimburg, and Esther-
haz in Hungary. Also
at Vienna. The cen-
tre appeared to be at
Comorn.
23. Colebrook Dale in Eng-An earthquake.
land.
May 5. Grenoble in France...... Ditto
12 Comorn in Hungary
to 31.
June
1. Constantinople
to 10.
1 In the province of
tarfiall, Iceland.
8 Calabria
to 13.
...
Nineteen shocks du-
ring this period.
A single shock
Skap-Numerous and violent
shocks.
More severe shocks.
(See Feb. 5.)
15. Godgard in Ost Goth- Some shocks from E.
to W.
Between 4 land, Sweden.
and 5 A.M.
The fortress was destroyed
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xviii.
p. 195.
Ziehen, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 12 Juin; Cotte.
The Gazette de France, 20 et 27 Mai, 3
et 13 Juin; Ephém. de Mann-
heim, 1783, p. 141; Cotte; Zie-
hen, loc. cit.
At Presburg followed by a violent storm.
mineral waters of Buda became warmer than
usual. Comorn was almost completely de-
stroyed, and it was resolved to rebuild it fur-
ther from the Danube.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. liii. p.
442.
Cotte, loc. cit.
The last of these shocks, more violent than that Gazette de France, 1 Juillet.
of April 22, threw down the newly-built walls.
Ditto, 15 Juillet; Cotte.
Accompanying violent eruptions of Skaptar-Jö-Stephensen's account of this eruption,
kal and other volcanoes of Iceland, which be-
gan about the end of May, and continued until
the following year. The river Skapta disap-
peared completely, and a new island rose from
the sea near the coast. For details see v. Hoff.
Altona, 1786; Henderson; Pen-
nant, Le Nord du Globe, t. i. p.
308; Eyriès, Abrégé des Voy.
Mod. t. vii. p. 186; Marmier,
Hist. d'Islande, p. 355; Gaz. de
Fr. 22, 25 Juillet, 8 Août, 2 Déc. &c.
Cotte, loc. cit.
An hour before a noise like that of a carriage Gazette de France, 1 Août; Cotte.
rolling over pavement was heard. v. Hoff (with-
out quoting any authority) records another
earthquake in Ost Gothland on the 15th July.
It is very improbable that there were really two.
7
208
t
រ
REPORT 1853.
1.
1783. June 20 Florence
and 22.
2.
3.
Vibratory shocks..
July 6. Dijon, Verdun, Seurre, At Dijon two percep-
9h 56 or 57m
A.M.
St.
Jean-de-Leone,
&c., over a space cir-
cumscribed by a line
passing through Lan-
grès, Châtillon, Ai-
gnay-le-Duc & Mont-
bard; extending to the
Rhone and felt at Be-
sançon.
18 Calabria
and 19.
tible oscillations fol-
lowed by a slight
trembling. Appa-
rent direction =
N.N.E to S.S.W. At
the three places
named next, the
clock had struck at
the time. Some peo-
ple believed the mo-
tion to be vertical.
At Besançon a slight|
oscillatory but ver-
tical shock was felt
at 10h 3 or 4"; and
at 10 15 two
shocks were
were ob-
served at Lausanne,
and three at Bourg
and Salins.
Severe shocks were
still felt.
20. Tripolis in Syria, and a Two shocks, rapidly
part of the mountains]
of Lebanon.
4.
Unusual motion of the
sea was observed
near Naples. From
the way in which
the date is given, it
seems probable that
the earthquake at
Florenceoccurred on
the 20th,and the agi-
tation of the sea at]
Naples on the 22nd.
5.
6.
Cotte, loc. cit.
26; Mém. de la Soc. de Lausanne,
1783, p.120; Gaz. de Fr. 22 Juillet;
Journ. de Paris, 22 Oct. 1784.
At Besançon it appeared as if the air were com- Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, 1783, p.
pressed against the doors and windows. The
noise was not subterranean, nor aërial, but|
like that produced on throwing a handful of
grain against a flat surface. The weather was
hot and fine, and was not altered. The cele-
brated mist which obscured almost the whole
of Europe and part of Asia this year, was ob-
served here.
f
Vivenzio, 1788, p. 28.
succeeding one an-
other, and lasting
altogether 8 or 10
seconds.
Preceded by a hollow noise like the roaring of Annual Register, vol. xxvi. p. 32;
distant waves. The weather before had been Cotte; Gaz. de Fr. 3 Oct.
very tempestuous, with fogs and violent rain.
Masses of rock were shaken down from the
mountains in Lebanon.



ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
209
1783. July 27. In the districts of Djozou A violent earthquake,.
or five days.
and Zinzoa, province which lasted four
of Sinano, island of
Niphon, Japan. The
earthquake was felt
over a space of twenty
or thirty leagues.
29. Calabria and Messina.
1 and 6 A.M.
Aug. 9. Launceston in Cornwall. An earthquake
A violent shock at
each of these hours.]
(See 5th February.)|
30. Messina
Another shock. (See
5th February.)
Sept. 7. La Rochelle and the en- A slight shock..
nia.
the Church.
Accompanying a great eruption of the volcano Titsing, Illustrations of Japan (trans-
Asama-Gadaki. Great clefts opened in the
earth, rivers became dry, and many villages
with their inhabitants were destroyed. For
details see v. Hoff.
Four villages were completely ruined
lated from the Dutch by F. Sho-
berl), London, 1822; Humboldt,
Fragmens Asiatiques, p. 230.
Annual Register, vol. xxvi. p. 36.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. liii.
p. 708.
A slight eruption of Vesuvius took place on the Cotte; v. Hoff.
18th.
Accompanied by subterranean noise..
Gazette de France, 30 Sept.; Cotte.
Cotte.
Ditto.
Gazette de Leyde, 1784, Janv. 23.
virons, France.
Oct. 26. Kapnik in Transylva-Some shocks
Nov. 17. Bolsena in the States of Ditto
29. New York, United States A rather violentshock.
Another of less vio-
lence.
10 P.M.
30. Ditto
21 A.M.
End of the
month.
Thessalonica
A violent earthquake.
Dec. 8. Pistoia in Italy
An earthquake shock.
14. Aleppo........
Night between
17 and 18.
A slight vibratory
shock.
shocks,
of
The Danish island of Three
Christian near Born-which the second was
holm.
the
the most severe.
The shocks here were considered to be more de- Annual Register, vol. xxvi. p. 60.
structive than those at Messina. On the 25th
and 29th November falls of portions of moun-
tains in Spain took place. (See Perrey's me-
moir on Earthquakes in the Iberic peninsula,
p. 22.) There is no proof of these events be-
ing consequent on earthquake shocks.
On the 9th a noise like thunder was heard at Cotte, loc. cit.
Cambray (depart. Nord) in France. It was
supposed to proceed from a slight earthquake,
though no shock seems to have been felt.
(Gazette de France, 19 Déc.)
Volney, Voyages, &c. t. vi. p. 359.
Merc. de France, 7 Fév. 1784;
v. Hoff.

210
REPORT-1853.
1.
2.
3.
1783. Dec. In Messina, and in Calabria. Two or three more
the course of
4.
shocks.
the month.
End of Guatemala
Terrible shocks
this year, and
beginning of
1784.
1784. Jan. 17. La Rochelle in France... Two shocks at the
6 and 9 P.M.
hours mentioned (v.
Hoff,quoting the Jour-
nal de Paris, gives but
one, namely at 9 P.M.).
20. Siebenlehn near Nossen A vibratory shock
In the after-
noon.
in Saxony, on the
northern slope of the
Erzgebirge.
23. In Hungary
Several ditto
Feb. In the suburb Leopold Some people believed
Night between
at Vienna.
10 and 11.
and In Calabria
in March.
Mar. 6. In some Danish islands.
19. Udina in Italy.
4 P.M.
they felt a trembling.
Pretty numerous
shocks, of which
one (at Terranova)
was very severe.
Several shocks.
One shock
20. Prague, the circle of A very violent shock.
Leutmeritz, and the
circle of Saaz as far as
Eger.
5.
6.
Although no shocks are specified in October and Merc. de France, 31 Janv. 1784.
November, it is probable that these regions
were not during that time altogether still.
Houses were thrown down. Humboldt (in his Journ. Encycl. 1 Mai, 1784.
Nouvelle Espagne, t. i. p. 304) mentions ter-
rible subterranean noises, as heard here from
the 9th of January to the 12th February, 1784,
and which extended as far as Guanaxuato;
but he adds that no other phænomenon fol-
lowed them. Perrey thinks however that this
passage refers to phænomena connected with
those here recorded.
Journ. de Paris, 4 Fév.
Accompanied by a violent storm at 9 P.M., with Merc. de Fr. 14 Fév., 20 Mars;
thunder, lightning, and hail. Some persons
denied the fact of there being an earthquake
altogether.
Hamburger Correspondent, 1784.
Nr. 19.
Cotte.
Hamburger Correspondent, Nr. 28.
Hamburger Correspondent, Nr.
57.
The preceding winter had been unusually severe Dolomieu, loc. cit. pp. 50 and 69;
and long continued both in Europe and Ame-
rica. A thaw of alarming suddenness took
place in the middle of March, but afterwards
severe cold set in again.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Toaldo, loc. cit.
Accompanied by a loud subterranean noise. At Schriften der Berlinischen Gesell-
Ossek a mountain opened, and a little stream
came forth which ran for several hours. Seve-
ral buildings, amongst others a belfry at Dux,|
were injured. On the 18th a mountain fell in
Transylvania. No shock said to be felt.
schaft naturforschen der Freunde.
B. 5. S. 490; Cotte.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
211
1784. Mar. 30. Celle, near St. Corsciano-Perceptible shocks
At noon, and
in the even-
ing.
di-Tortona in Italy;
the village and a circle
of three leagues radius
round it being shaken.
April 1. In Calabria. Both here Another severe shock.
and at Messina fresh
shocks seem to have
occurred during the
month.
7. Albino, Frescati, and Seven violent shocks.
Five minutes other places near Rome.
past mid-
night to 21
A.M.
20. Briançon in France...
...
A vibratory shock
May 11. Zailgrotz in Hungary Several shocks.
13. Arequipa. Also the di- A terrible shock at
stricts of Cumana and Arequipa.
Maquiqua, SouthAme-
rica.
June 5. Caub on the Rhine. One shock, followed
Still more violent at by another at 6 P.M.
Between 12
noon and 1
P.M.
On to the end
of the month.
About 8 P.M.
the castle of Gutten-
fels, and the Pfalz.
Reggio in Calabria
6. Carrara
15. Comorn in Hungary
July 8. Messina
Repeated trembling
motion during this
period.
A severe shock
Several shocks.
A violent shock
10. Bagnères de Luchon in Several shocks...
the Pyrenees.
23. In the Paschalik of Er- A most destructive
zerum. Felt at Erze- earthquake.
rum itself.
The same day a mountain fell near Lucca. No Merc. de Fr. 15 Mai; Cotte.
shock mentioned.
Preceded by a terrible storm, with lightning and Merc. de Fr. Mai et Août.
hail.
Ditto; Gentleman's Magazine, vol.
liv. p. 376.
Hoff.
A thick vapour arose from a spring at this place. Cotte.
The districts of Cumana and Maquiqua were de- Merc. de Fr. 8 Janv. 1785; Journ.
vastated. Masses of soil were transported to
great distances.
Encycl. 1 Fév. 1785.
A mist preceded the first shock, and a storm Hamburger Corresp. Nr. 99.
followed it on the Rhine.
Preceded by a noise like thunder
The city of Arsingham (Ezinghian), 15 leagues
from Erzerum, was ruined, and Soliman Pa-
sha, the new governor, all his suite but eleven,
and 5000 other individuals perished beneath
the ruins. Perrey, on the authority of the
Mercure de France and Journal Encyclopé-
dique, gives the date 19th July.
Cotte.
Hamburger Corresp. Nr. 103.
Cotte.
Hamburger Corresp. Nr. 129.
Palassou, loc. cit.
Hamburger Corresp. Nr. 143, 148,
149, 155; Gazette de Leyde, 14
et 21 Sept.; Merc. de Fr. 25 Sept.;
Journ. Encycl. 15 Nov.
212
REPORT—1853.
1.
2.
3.
1784. July 29. Port-au-Prince and Cap In Jamaica two shocks
Between 9
(Français ?) in St. Do-
and 10 P.M.
mingo, and Leogano
in Jamaica.
A trembling shock
Two shocks.
2 A.M.
30. In Norway
31. Kingston in Jamaica
Aug. 7. Comorn in Hungary Two slight shocks
10. In the Pyrenees, at Sta One shock, apparently
11h 10m A.M.
Marie in the Pays de
Soule, and especially at
Camon and Ogen.
in the direction of
the chain of the
Pyrenees.
14. Langöre and Olavsvik in A vibratory shock last-
Iceland.
15. Ditto
4 P.M. (9 P.M.
according to
v. Hoff).
16. Ditto
2 P.M.
ing some minutes,
and followed by 7
others of less vio-
lence the night after.
Another shock, suc-
ceeded by more du-
ring the night.
Anothershock of great
violence.
19. In Calabria Ulteriore ...A violent earthquakej
(the most so in this
year). The earth
remained in agita-
tion a whole hour.
23. At Betpouey near Ba-A slight vibration
règes in the Pyrenees,
and also, though slighter,
at Barèges itself.
25. Neumark. ("Does this Ditto
refer to the Neumark
near Zwickau, to that
in Weimar, or to one
of the two Neumarkts]
in Bavaria?")
4.
5.
A hurricane occurred at the same time, both
here and in Florida. Twelve houses were
thrown down at the Cape (Français ?), and
much damage was done at the other places.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder. A furious
hurricane raged during the whole night.
But little damage was done. On the side
Betharram and Lourde nothing was felt.
6.
Hamburger Corresp. Nr. 171; Gaz.
de Leyde, 22 Oct.; Suppl. et 5
Nov.; Suppl. Merc. de Fr. 9 et
30 Oct.; Mém. de l'Acad. de Di-
jon, 1784, p. 78.
v. Hoff.
Mercure de France, loc. cit.; Mém.
de l'Acad. de Dijon, loc. cit.
Mercure de France, 18 Sept.; Cotte.
of Palassou, loc. cit.
Mercure de France, 16 Oct., 27 Nov.,
3 et 8 Janv. 1785; Voyage en
Islande, loc. cit.; Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 152; Cotte.
Ditto.
Thirty large farms were ruined by these shocks. Ditto.
Bells rang of themselves.
Clefts opened in the earth
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 165.
Palassou, loc. cit.
Cotte, loc. cit.
To be continued.1
{
REPORTS
ON
THE STATE OF SCIENCE.
Third Report on the Facts of Earthquake Phænomena (continued).
By ROBERT MALLET, C.E., M.R.I.A.
B
1854.
2
REPORT-1854.
:
Catalogue of recorded Earthquakes from 1606 B.c. to A.D. 1850.
[Continued from Report for 1853, p. 212.]
1
1.
2.
ANNO
DOMINI.
Locality.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Direction, duration, Phænomena connected
and number of shocks.
with the sea.
Meteorological and other phænomena.
Authority.
Palassou, loc. cit. p. 269.
Ditto.
1784. Aug. 26. At Ste Marie and Oléron A slight vibration
Between
in the Pyrenees.
27. The village of Viel, a Ditto
9
and 10 A.M.
Sept.
Beginning of
the month.
quarter of a league
from Barèges in the
Pyrenees.
Island of Cephalonia. Many severe shocks...
Also in Sta Maura,
and at Argos.
5. Grenoble in France.
One shock
Fortress of Rheinfels on Two shocks
At night.
the Rhine.
12. Calabria Ultra.
Repeated shocks.
On this day, about 9
A.M., an unusual
agitation of the wa-
ters of Loch Tay in
Scotland was ob-
served. The move-
ment was from E.
to W., lasted a quar-
ter of an hour, and
was accompanied by
noise. The phæno-
menon recurred on
the five following
days at about the
same hour. No
earthquake was ob-
served in the neigh-
bourhood.
In Cephalonia much damage was done; but Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 176.
little however in Sta Maura and at Argos.
v. Hoff.
Accompanied by a loud explosion like the report Mercure de France, 20 Oct.; Cotte.
of a cannon.
Gazette de France, 5 Nov.; Journ.
Encycl. 15 Nov.; Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 171; Biblioth. Brit. t. vi. p.
184-187; Edinburgh Transac-
tions, vol. i. p. 200.
:
:
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
3
1784. Oct. 10. Old and New Gradiska. Several shocks..
9 P.M.
12. Calabria Ultra
12h 2 or 3
noon.
A severe shock
15. Dijon, Tournus, Châlons, At Dijon rather a
Autun, Charelles, Be-
sançon, Lons-le-Saul-
nier, Geneva, and Va-
lence. Also at Gre-
noble, in the valley of
Graisivaudan,atCham-
béry, at Bourg-en-
Bresse, and at Aix in
Savoy.
17. Naples
slight shock. The
oscillation appeared
to be in the direc-
tion S.E. to N.W.
at most of the places
mentioned; at Gre-
noble it was violent,
and from E. to W.
It was still more
violent in the valley
of Graisivaudan, as
far as Chambéry at
Bourg, and at Aix
in Savoy.
Two shocks
Merc. de Fr. 4 Déc.
More damage was done. "Dr. Maret, in his ac-Ditto, 6 Nov.
count of the following earthquake at Dijon,
only admits this shock as real, and rejects
the accounts of those on the 12th September"
(Perrey quoting Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
ì784, p. 79).
p. 65; Gaz. de Fr. 2 Nov.; Merc..
de Fr. 6 Nov.; Journ de Paris,
28 Oct.
The weather at Dijon was calm and fine, and Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, 1784,
was not immediately altered, but in a few
days it became rainy, and continued so (with
some snow) for some time. Two peasants on
a ladder were thrown down at the bridge of
Beauvoisin. At Bourg-en-Bresse the shock
was accompanied by a noise like that of a
blast of wind, although the atmosphere was
quite calm. At this place the barometer sud-
denly fell three lines, and rose immediately
after the shock to its former level.
On the 24th Vesuvius began to send forth Merc. de Fr. 27 Nov.
smoke, &c.
In the even-
ing.
22. Altamora and some other Several shocks..
places in Calabria.
Nov. 9. Briançon
10 P.M.
10h 10m.
12. In the bishoprick
Spires.
13. Arequipa in Peru
29.
One shock
of Violent shocks.
lent shock of a mi-
An earthquake...
Bourlemont,halfaleague At Bourlemont a vio-
from Neufchâteau (de-
part. Vosges), and at
Clefmont (depart.
Haute Marne). Also
Strasbourg, Bâle,
Berne, and all the
southern part of Al-
sace; and in Dau-
nute's duration. At
Strasbourg, &c. in
Alsace, several
shocks, lasting 4 or
5 secs., and in the
direction S.W. to
N.E.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 193.
Cotte.
A high wall of 7 feet in thickness was thrown Merc de Fr. 18 Déc.
down at the castle of Kropsberg.
The barometer was observed to fall below
"stormy," not only in the region where the
earthquake was experienced, but also at Paris
where nothing was felt.
Cotte.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, 1789,
p. 79; Merc. de Fr. 18 Déc.,
1 Janv. 1785; Éphém. de Mann-
heim, 1784, p. 458; Gazette de
Leyde, 21 Déc.; v. Hoff.
B 2
i
1.
2.
phiny and Savoy, at
Geneva, in the Canton
de Vaud, and in Ger-
many, over a space of
3.
4.
5.
6.
4
more than 150leagues.
1784. Dec. 3. In the valley of Graisi- Several shocks from
4 P.M.
vaudan, on the road
from Grenoble tol
Chambéry, and in the
mountains separating]
this valley from La
Maurienne. Also at
Barreaux and Alli-
vand.
4. Prague
3, 4 and 5
P.M.
11 P.M.
N.E. to S.E.
Slight shocks from
E. to W.S.W.
5. Neufchâteau, Rouceux, A violent shock
Noncourt, and Bour-
lemont (department
Vosges).
6. On the English coasts... Several shocks..
9. Briançon (department A rather severe shock.
Hautes-Alpes).
21. Calabria Ultra.
Shocks of great vio-
lence again, lasting
some minutes.
28. Around Vesuvius, and as Vibratory shocks..
far as Naples.
Fürstenau in the county Two violent shocks,
Night between
of Erbach.
29 and 30.
lasting 1 min. each.
Preceded by a subterranean noise.
Merc. de Fr. 25 Déc.; Mém. de
l'Acad. de Dijon, 1784, p. 79;
Cotte.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1784, p.680.
Some walls and a house were thrown down. A Journ. de Paris, 24 Déc.
violent wind arose at the time of the earth-
quake, and blew for thirty-six hours. The
barometer fell six lines at Paris the night|
before. (May not this allude to the event of
the 29th Nov.?)
Cotte.
de l'Acad. de Dijon, 1784, p. 79.
Accompanied by a low noise. For some days Merc. de Fr. 8 Janv. 1785; Mém.
burning vapours had been observed rising
from the earth, beneath which there were de-
posits of coal. Very probably this is but the
same event with that before given as occurring
on the 9th Nov.
REPORT-1854.
Gaz. de Leyde, 1785. Nr. 11, Suppl.;
Journ. Encycl. 1 Mars 1785.
Accompanying an eruption of the upper crater Hamb. Corresp. 1785. Nr. 8 u. Nr. 44.
of Vesuvius, which lasted until the following
February, but did little damage.
Merc. de Fr. 29 Janv. 1785.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
5
1785. Jan. 11. Klagenfurth in Carin-One shock
4 P.M.
thia.
In various Danish islands, Several slight shocks.
Night between particularly in Sæbye.
23 and 24.
31. Klagenfurth again
At midnight.
Feb. 4. In Calabria
13. Ditto
19. Lisbon
Between 7
and 8 A.M.
23.
2h 2m A.M.
Two more shocks
More violent oscilla-
tions.
Another earthquake..
A slight vibration
Mosdock on the Terek, A
and the country round,
and at Kislar. Also
at Astracan, and the
environs.
24. Mosdock again
1 A.M.
Cotte gives the date 28th January
The air was calm, and it rained heavily
Fresh damage done
Buildings were again thrown down
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1785, p. 578.
Merc. de Fr. 5 Mars; Cotte.
Merc. de Fr. 5 Mars; Ephem. de
Mannheim, 1785, p. 580; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 30.
Merc. de Fr. 26 Mars; Journ. En-
cycl. 15 Avril; Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 44.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1785, p. 581;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 52.
The Hamburger Correspondent gives the date Ephem. de Mannheim, 1785, p.581;
20th February.
nean noise like thunder. The second threw
down the sentinels. The Éphém. de Mannheim
gives the date 24th February for the shocks at
Astracan.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 51.
Leyde, Nr. 37; Merc. de Fr.;
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 582.
violent shock at The water of the Te-The first shock was accompanied by a subterra-Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 70; Gaz. de
Mosdock,
Mosdock, lasting rek was strongly
two minutes, fol- agitated.
lowed in an hour by
a second of equal
violence and dura-l
tion, and between]
7 and 8 P.M. by a
feeble one. At As-
tracan three violent
shocks.
Another shock, as vio-
lent as either of the
first two.
26. Island of St. Thomas in An earthquake
the West Indies.
Patras. Also in the island A violent and destruc-
End of the of Zante.
month.
Mar. 17. Messina
tive earthquake.
Another shock
Ditto.
Probably the same earthquake with one men-Hamb. Corresp. 1785. Nr. 99.
tioned (without date) in a letter to the Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 56, dated London, 29th March,
as having been felt in Barbadoes, Grenada,
and Trinidad.
Vesuvius was in violent eruption during the Ditto, Nr. 71; Gaz. de Leyde,
greater part of this year.
Nr. 35; v. Hoff.
The few houses that remained standing before Merc. de Fr. 7 Mai; Journ. Encycl.
this, were thrown down. On the 13th of this
month a sort of small volcanic eruption took
Juin, 1785; Gaz. de Fr. 13 Janv.
1787; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 70.
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
!
4.
1785. April 2.
4b 20m A.M.
Night between
2 and 3.
Nordenstadt near Darm-A severe shock
stadt. Also felt at
Mayence, and still
more at Schelestadt.
Eglisau in the canton of A vibratory shock
Zürich.
Mayence
10. Mexico, and
Several shocks
several Violent
5.
place in the river Majuri (province of Salerno)
on the 11th the river Teviot in Scotland dried
up suddenly, and remained dry for two hours
(the weather being very cold, and the stream
covered with ice); and on the 31st at Com-
motace in Bohemia there occurred a great fall
of a mass of earth. There is no proof, how-
ever, of any of these phænomena having been
attendant on earthquakes.
1
6.
Merc. de Fr. 30 Avril et 7 Mai.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 60; Éphém. de
Mannheim, p. 586.
Probably this and the last two events occurred Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 58.
nearly, if not exactly, at the same time.
Mémorial de Chron. t. ii. p. 932,
earthquake
other districts of New]
shocks.
Spain.
20. Fiume in Italy.
Several shocks.
21. Mont-Dauphin in Dau-One shock
phiny.
26. Smyrna
Two shocks
5 and 9 P.M.
11 A.M.
29. Mont-Dauphin again
May 5. Grenada in Spain
Midnight.
13. Naples
About half
an hour after
midnight.
20. Fiume in the Gulf of
Venice.
Two
consecutive
shocks lasting five
to six seconds.
An earthquake of two]
minutes' duration.
Several shocks.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 82; Cotte.
Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 96.
Merc. de Fr. 4 Juin.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 92.
Ditto; Merc. de Fr. 18 Juin.
p.. 663.
Preceded by a subterranean noise. In all pro-Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lv.
bability the same event with that recorded on
the 20th April, but which date is the correct
one I cannot say.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
7
1785. May 20. In Surinam, S. America. An earthquake
Night between
24 and 25.
June 5. Velletri in Italy
21. Calabria
(Before this
date.)
A severe earthquake..
The shocks continued
in Calabria, accord-
ing to letters of this
date from Naples.
July 11. Island of Antigua. Also The most violentshock The shocks were also
in the island of St.
3 A.M.
ristopher, and Tor-
ever known up to
that time in Anti-
felt on board the
ships in the neigh-
Tola.
gua.
bourhood of these
isles.
8 A.M.
12. Santa Fé de Bogota ...An earthquake
In Calabria
and 20. (At
periods be-
fore
these
More shocks, accord-
ing to letters from
Naples of the dates
given.
dates).
18. Clausemberg in the basin An earthquake
of the Danube.
Accompanied by a tempest
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 119.
Ditto, Nr. 106.
At Vevay a piece of ground sank during this Ditto, Nr. 108.
month, and many houses upon it. No shock
mentioned. (Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 102.)
In Tortola the earthquake made great clefts in Gazette de Leyde, Nr. 74; Hamb.
the rocks, and separated completely a part of
the island, forming a new island.
Two churches were thrown down.....
Corresp. Nr. 153; Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 191; Annual
Register.
Merc. de Fr. 13 Août; Hamb. Cor-
resp. Nr. 128.
During rain. The evening before, Dr. König Ephém. de Mannheim, 1785, p.603?
suspected the probability of shocks from ob-
serving some considerable magnetic perturba-
tions.
Ditto, p. 457.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 126.
or 25, 1 A.M
other, but slighter,
gen, Pulgarn, and at 6 A.M.
other places.
26. Triente in Italy. Also A rather violent shock.
at Padua.
29. Port-au-Prince in St. A violent earthquake.
Domingo.
Several shocks
Aug. 6. Payo in Spain
22. In Moravia and Silesia. A
Besides the places
6 or 6 A.M.
severe vibratory
shock. It was slight
mentioned in the next
and lasted fifteen
Followed by heavy falls of rain, which caused Merc. de Fr. 10 Sept. et 8 Oct;
inundations of the Adige and other rivers. Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 138.
The Éphém. de Mannheim (p. 592) gives the
date 2nd August.
It was remarked that this city experienced earth-Merc. de Fr. 1 Oct.; Gaz. de Leyde,
quakes every seventeen or eighteen years.
Nr. 79, Suppl.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Some houses were thrown down at Ratibor and Merc. de Fr. 24 Sept. et 1 Oct.;
Pless. Part of the river Biala disappeared. Ephém. de Mannheim, p. 594;
At Sorau the tower of the Rathhaus was so Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 144, 146,


19. Padua
About 11h 20m
P.M.
A slight shock, ending
by an oscillation
from S. to N.
23. In Upper Austria, at Several shocks.
Steierregg, St. Geor-
An-
00
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
column, Sorau, Mis-
teck, Frideck, and
Skotzan are men-
tioned.
3.
seconds at Cracow,
Vator, Lipov, Krus-
sowika, Morawika,
and Bolecho.
1785. Aug.22. In several parts of Italy. Several shocks
A slight earthquake...
4.
5.
6.
shaken that the bell was struck, and sounded. 154; Gazette de Leyde, Nr. 66.
The Ephém. de Mannheim gives the date 24th
August, and attributes the earthquake to inun-
dations of the Oder having undermined the
ground. On this day a piece of ground sank
at Jarmolin near Sanock in Poland. Irregu-
larities of the magnetic needle were observed
in Germany, both before, on, and after this day.
Briançon in Dauphiny. At Briançon 2 shocks On the 6th an extra-At Briançon accompanied by subterranean noise.
29. Smyrna
Sept.
Night of 11-12
(according to
others, of 10-
11).
Also at Grenoble, and
very severely at Susa
in Piedmont.
22. Cracow in Poland
7 A.M.
4 A.M.
Oct. 1.Rome
Night between
1 and 2.
10 P.M.
in two minutes. At
Grenoble their di-
rection was N. to S.
Three shocks from W.
to E.
Two shocks, followed
by a third of more
violence at 7 A.M.
At Linz, and at Gallneu-Three rather strong
kirchen and other
places in the neigh-
bourhood.
vibrations.
2. Rome, and still more at Two or three violent
Tivoli, Frescati, Ma- shocks.
o, Castel-Gandolfo,
poleto, Rieti, and
Terni, to the distance
ordinary rising of
the sea took place
at La Rochelle. No
shock mentioned.
(Ephém. de Mann-
heim, p. 723.)
No damage done. At Susa in Piedmont two
houses fell. Some days before, the atmo-
sphere was very hot, and full of vapours. This
was the third earthquake this year at Bri-
ançon.
The walls were cracked
Cotte.
v. Hoff.
Merc. de Fr. 1 et 8 Oct.; Gazette
de Leyde, Nr. 81, Suppl.; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 162; v. Hoff.
Merc. de Fr. 17 Déc.; v. Hoff.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 171.
Ditto.
At the same time some drops of rain fell for a Ditto; Merc. de Fr. 28 Oct. et
few minutes.
10 Déc.; Journ. Encycl. 1 et
15 Déc.; Éphém. de Mannheim,
p. 158.
of sixty miles from
Rome, upon the side
of the Apennines.
3. Ditto.
About 9h 15m
Also (on same Three or four shocks,
day, but hour not lasting seven
mentioned) at Venice.
eight minutes.
or
On the same day a spot of ground of 24 feet in Ditto.
diameter, sank in the depart. Seine-et-Oise in
France to the depth of 24 feet. No shock men-
tioned. (Merc. de Fr. 10 Déc.; Gaz. de Fr.
11 Mars, 1786.)

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
€5
1785. Oct. 9. Rome. Also felt at Nor-Three
4 A.M.
cia. Also on this day
(hour not given) at
Venice.
undulatory
shocks from N.E. to
S.W.,lasting twenty
seconds. The first
was from below up-
wards. They were
more violent, and
extended further
than the former.
At Norcia they were
followed by others
at 4³ 30™, scarcely
perceptible at Rome.
11. Terni. Also on this day Another shock
at Venice again.
13. Rome
14. Terni and Tivoli
15. Terni
An instantaneous and
scarcely perceptible
shock.
More shocks
Twelve shocks in the
space of four hours.
In Thuringia; felt at A
Kahla, Jena, Wei-
mar, Bürgel, and as
far as Nordhausen.
27. Venice
Nov. 5. Terni again
About sun-
vibratory shock
from S. to N.
Several shocks..
Another shock.
It rained at Norcia the whole of the rest of the Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 171; Merc. de
day. The Hamb. Corresp. gives the date 8th
October.
Fr. 28 Oct. et 10 Déc.; Journ.
Encycl. 1 et 15 Déc.; Éphém. de
Mannheim, p. 158.
Processions were instituted in order to the ces-Ditto.
sation of these shocks.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At Pie-di-Lugo (probably the centre of this dis-Ditto.
turbance) several small fumaroles opened,
from which there came forth smoke and an
odour of sulphur.
Ended with an explosion. The atmosphere was Hamb. Corresp- Nr. 176–178.
hot, and a fire-ball was observed.
set.
9. Tangiers
12. Terni again
Rome
A rather violent earth-
quake.
Another shock
A slight shock.
16. Spideberg in Norway...An earthquake shock.
1 A.M.
3 A.M.
10 P.M.
22. Lisbon
25. Terni again
A slight earthquake...
Several more shocks..
It rained in the evening..
Rain during the following evening and night
Cotte.
ཟ
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 158, and
Append. p. 80; Gaz. de Fr. 3 Fév.
1786.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 208.
Éphém. de Mannheim, and Gaz. de
Fr. loc. cit.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1785, p. 556.
Hamb. Corresp. 1786, Nr. 3.
Ephém.. de Mannheim, p. 158, and
App. p.80; Gaz. de Fr. 3 Fév. 1786.

S.
10
REPORT-1854.
1.
1785. Nov. 29. Terni again.
About sun-
set.
Dec. 4. Ditto
At night.
2.
3.
4.
5.
Several more shocks..
Rain during the day
Ditto
10, Clermont and Riom in A rather severe shock.
or 18 (v. Hoff Auvergne.
thinks the
18th most
probably the
correct date).
16. Terni again. Also per- Numerous shocks in
From 8 P.M. ceptible at Padua.
to 3 P.M. the
this space of time.
Rain before, during, and after the shocks
6
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 158, and
Append. p. 80; Gaz. de Fr. 3 Fév.
1786.
Ditto.
Cotte; Hamb. Corresp. 1786, Nr. 2.
Éphém. de Mannheim, and Gaz. de
Fr. loc. cit.
following
day.
20. Terni again
More shocks
Towards Iceland
Many
earthquake
the end of
shocks.
the year.
Comorn in Hungary
An earthquake
Baltimore, United States An earthquake
Another vibration
...
1786. Jan. 1. Terni again
2. Baltimore and Cam-An earthquake shock
bridge, United States.
7h 15m A.M.
3. Stettin
In the even.
9h 30m P.M.
Ditto
A scarcely perceptible
shock.
6. Rome
15. Gubbio (eight posts from Rather smart shocks
5 and 8 A.M. Terni, in the Romagna).
About noon... Rome
Hournot given
A slight shock.
Szathmar in Hungary... Some slight shocks..
·
It rained at this place almost every day during Ditto.
the month.
Accompanying a new volcanic eruption
It rained almost the whole day.
Gaz. de Fr. 24 Fév. 1786, quoting a
letter from Copenhagen of the
30th January.
Abh. der Böhmischen Gesellschaft
der Wissenschaften, 1785, Abth.1.
S. 107.
v. Hoff.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1786, p. 496;
Gaz. de Fr. 3 Mars.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1786, p. 572;
Cotte.
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 569.
Ditto, p. 496; Gazette de France,
3 Mars.
Ditto.
This month, like the preceding, was very rainy, Ditto.
especially towards the end.
Gazette de France, 24 Mars.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
11
1786. Jan. 30. Smyrna
8 P.M.
A slight earthquake..
ས་
Feb. 5. Corfu
An earthquake
12. Reate (now Rieti) in the A vibration at Reate.
5h 30m A.M.
Romagna. Also on
this day (hour not
given) at Terni; and
about this time at
Gubbio.
13. Albstadt
Midnight.
1 A.M.
4 A.M.
At Terni a very se-
vere shock; and at
Gubbio every day
about this time three
or four shocks were
experienced. How
inany on this day is
not said.
(Swabia), Several shocks.
Schreiberseisen
Diversdorf.
and
15. Clausenburg in Transyl-A violent earthquake
vania.
24. Terni again
A slight vibration
27. Very widely extended, Violent but not very
being felt all over Up-
per Silesia, Poland,
Hungary,Moravia, and
Bohemia; principally
along a line drawn
from Brünn to Cracow
(i. e. 35 geographical
miles in a S.W. to
N.E. direction). On
this line it was felt
at Brünn, Keltsch,
Schwechwitz, Schwa-
nowitz, Misteck, Frie-
deck, Teschen, the
Polish Ostrau, Neuhü-
bel, Bielitz, at Tribau,
and at Cracow. Also,
4 A.M.
12 midnight
and 4 A.M.
4h 15m
4h 20m
destructive shocks.
At Keltsch the earth
was agitated for a
quarter of an hour.
At Schwanowitz two
shocks were felt at
the hours mention-
ed, the second (at]
4 A.M.) being the
more violent.. At
Bielitz, two hours
before, a slighter]
shock had been felt,]
and another similar]
one at 8 P.M. the
evening before. At
Okolicsna 3 shocks
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 46.
262.
According to the Mercure de France (13 Mai), Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lvi. p.
this earthquake ruined a great part of a town
and caused the death of 120 persons. No
date (as to month or day) is given, but it
obviously refers to this event.
Éphém. de Mannhein, p. 498; Ga-
zette de France, 24 Mars.
Gazette de France, 24 Mars, quoting
the "rubrique " of Hamburg of
the 24th February; Cotte.
Four churches were thrown down, and much Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 46; Gazette de
damage was done besides.
It rained on the following days.
France, 28 Mars.
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 499.
At Hamb. Corresp. 1786, Nrs. 41, 43;
At Gazette de France, 31 Mars, 14 et
18 Avril; Éphém. de Mannheim,
1786, p. 570.
At Schwechwitz a cleft opened in a church.
Bielitz subterranean thunder was heard.
Altheida a little river disappeared suddenly.
In the mines of Tarnowitz and Wieliczka
nothing was felt. The weather was hot, and
the air calm, but in Hungary a violent storm
succeeded the shock.


!
12
REPORT-1854.
:
1.
4h 15m
4 A.M.
2.
off this line, in Hun-
gary
at Okolicsna,
Smercan, and Potur-
nya; and in Bohemia
at Königsgräz.
3.
were perceived. The
general direction
was from W. to E.
1786. Mar. 4. Falkenberg in the pro-Several severe shocks
Between 3
and 4 A.M.
vince of Halland in
Sweden.
9. In Sicily, at Patti and An earthquake
the district around,]
S. Pietro, S. Tindaro,
Melazzo, and Messina.
10. In the Palatinate and Vibratory shocks..
Voigtland, extending
from Nöilas to Lo-
bienstein.
24, In Arnes-Syssel, Ice-An earthquake
and earlier.
10 and 11 P.M.
land.
Bonn on the Rhine.. Two shocks at these
hours.
28. Bonn and the neigh-Several shocks.
bourhood.
April. Milan, Liscate, and the Ditto
Night, be- neighbourhood.
tween 6 & 7.
2 A.M.
Hour not
given.
Also at Crema and
Placenza.
7. Padua and Bergamo. At Padua a slight
shock from N. to S.
It was very severe at
Bergamo. At Crema
the shock was slight,
but stronger at Pla-
cenza. It seems
doubtful whether
there was but one
shock varying in in-
tensity at the dif-
ferent places, or
whether there were
several.
4.
5.
During a season of intense cold
Part of Melazzo was very much ruined
6.
Gazette de France, 28 Avril; Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 65, 81.
Gazette de France, 7 Avril; Éphém.
de Mannheim, p. 570; Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 84.
These shocks are very probably the same with Cotte.
the following.
Gazette de France, 21 Avril.
At Liscate some old houses were thrown down. Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 67; Éphém. de
Mannheim, p. 318; Gaz. de Fr.
9 Mai.
Ditto; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 69.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
13
1786. April 8.Comorn in Hungary ...Some slight shocks.
13. Milan
A trembling
22. Bonn, and the adjacent Several shocks.
8, 10, and banks of the Rhine.
some minutes
past 11 P.M.
May 23. Terni in the Romagna Another slight vibra-
Between 1 again.
and 2 P.M.
tion.
30. Ditto, extending as far More shocks
I A.M. and as Rome.
9 P.M.
June 1.In Iceland
Cotte gives the date 21st April.
Gazette de France, 6 Juin; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 79.
Cotte.
Gazette de France, 16 Mai; Cotte.
Ephém. de Mannheim, pp. 503-509.
Hertha von Berghaus, B. 3. S. 703.
At Rome the shocks were perceived by everyone Ditto.
A shock unproductive Felt by Admiral Lö-
of damage.
wenörn on board his
Followed by rain
Ditto
Some damage was done at San-Gemini
4.Rome and Terni
10 A.M.
At Rome a slight
undulatory shock,
more severe in the
environs of Terni.
13. Spoleto and all the plain Another vibration
between Terni and the
foot of the Apennines.
14. Terni and San-Gemini...More shocks
16. Whitehaven, the south An earthquake..
of Scotland, the Isle
of Man, and at Dublin.
30. Rome, Sabina, Monte-Several shocks
roborde, and other
places in the States of
the Church.
July 8. Buda, Comorn, &c., from Shocks, continuing for
vesselin the harbour
of Raikianess.
About 6 A.M.
the Upper Danube to
the counties of Odim-
several days after.
burg and Eisenburg.
10. St. Goar on the Rhine... One shock
22. Ofen and Comorn in Ditto
Hungary.
24. Bonn
12h 8m midnt.
It rained at 6 P.M.
A shock of two se
The atmosphere was hot and calm
conds' duration.
Éphém. de Mannheim, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 105.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 366.
Éphém. de Mannheim, loc. cit.;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 101.
Gazette de France, 12 Sept.; Éphém.
de Mannheim, p. 87.
Cotte.
Ditto.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 120.

14
REPORT 1854.
L
1.
2.
3.
1786. July 30. At Flekkertord, and in Three shocks during
the western part of 2 seconds.
Norway.
7h 6m A.M.
4 P.M.
5 A.M.
Aug.
to 8.
Rome, Rieti, Aquila, and A shock, much more
Naples.
severe at Rieti and
Aquilathan at Rome.
31. Egra, 7 (Norwegian ?) Another earthquake
miles to the west of shock.
Spidberg in Norway.
1Aquila again. The cen-Forty
tre of these shocks ap-
peared to be at Lucoli.
5. Lisbon
shocks during
this period. On the
22nd of September
they had not ceased
at Aquila.
A slight earthquake...
11. Whitehaven, Lancaster, At Whitehaven seve-
A few mi-
nutes before
2 A.M.
7 A.M.
Cartmell (in Cum-
berland), Newcastle,
Glasgow, the Isle of
Man, and at Dublin.
19. Carthagena in Spain
ral shocks were felt,
lasting three to five
seconds. Supposed
direction
N.W.
=
At
S.E. to
New-
castle two shocks
were felt, with an
interval of three or
four seconds.
One shock
22. Christianstadt in Nor-Some slight shocks
way. (According to Keil-
hau, Christiansand.)
In Upper Silesia and Vibratory shocks...
Moravia.
25. In the Markgravate of A trembling shock
Mainburg in the Ba-
varian Palatinate.
4.
5.
The weather was lowering all day
6.
Gazette de France, 26 Sept.; Éphém.
de Mannheim, p. 404; Cotte.
Éphém. de Mannheim, pp. 503–509;
Cotte.
Gazette de France, 26 Sept. ; Éphém.
de Mannheim, p. 404.
At Lucoli a noise was heard like boiling under Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 143, 151, 163.
the earth.
Ditto, Nr. 148.
;.
Preceded by a rumbling noise. The weather Annual Register, vol. xxix. p. 38;
close and sultry. Barometer =29 inches. Gazette de France, 4 Sept.; Phil.
Several buildings, chimnies, &c. were thrown Trans. vol. lxxvii. p. 35.
down. Some people also were thrown off
their feet, and birds from their perches. At
some places violent rain succeeded the shock.
The Annual Register gives the date 1st Au-
gust, but the discrepancy manifestly arises
merely from difference of style. The Hamb.
Corresp. (Nrs. 138. 146) records an earthquake
with precisely the same details as this, on the
14th as felt at Cockermouth, Whitehaven,
Workington, Maryport, Keswick, Carlisle,
Kendal, and slightly in Aberdeen. The event
seems certainly the same as that here recorded.
Cotte.
Gazette de France, 6 Oct.; Cotte;
v. Hoff.
v. Hoff.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 149.
2

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
15
1786. Oct. 131Aquila again
and 14.
22. Rome and Terni
11h 30m P.M.
Nov. 1. Terni
At night.
More shocks
A slight shock at
Rome, more per-
ceptible at Terni.
Several shocks
18. La Rochelle in France...A slight shock.
10h 20m A.M.
more perceptible at
Terni.
20. Bâle.
Two slight shocks
Between 3
and 4 A.M.
25. Rome and Terni
At Rome slight shocks,
5 and 11 A.M.
4 P.M.
29. Cambridge, United
States.
Dec. 2. Aix in Provence
4h 56m P.M.
Another earthquake
shock.
One shock
At
Tarnowitz and some
other places there
were three, from
the S.W.
3.In Silesia, at Breslau, Several shocks.
Brieg, Neisse, Lob-
schütz, Ratibor, Rams-
lau, Cracow, and other
places in Poland, Hun-
gary, and Galicia.
Churches were injured, and tombs broken open, Gazette de France, 29 Sept. et 28:
so that a pestilential smell came forth.
Nov.; Cotte.
Ephém. de Mannheim, p. 507.
It rained on the following days. From the 31st Ditto.
October to the 6th November Vesuvius was in
eruption.
Ditto, 1782 (?), p. 362.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 194; Merian.
v. Hoff merely mentions a shock at Rome on Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 507.
the 24th.
Ditto, p. 590.
Cotte.
24. Rimini
7h 30m A.M.
2 A.M.
Several shocks.
25. Padua, Florence, Venice, At Padua a very severe
Ferrara, Mantua, Fa-
enza, Bologna, and
especially at Rimini.
shock from N. to S.
It was as violent at
Florence, where an-
other similar one
was felt at 5 A.M.
At Rimini the most!
violent shocks were
felt, and they re-
curred here at in-
tervals until the fol-
lowing February.
Janv. 1787; Cotte; Hamb. Cor-
resp. Nrs. 199, 201.
At Zylo, in the county of Zips, bells sounded of Gazette de France, 9, 12, 19 et 26
themselves. At Tarnowitz some houses were
injured. The air was calm. The disturbance
was very strongly felt in the Carpathian Moun-
tains. At the beginning of this month a cleft
appeared in a mountain near Semlin, from
which torrents of water came. No shock
mentioned.
Most of the houses were injured
At Rimini there seems to have been thunder and
lightning. Snow fell very thickly there. Many
buildings were thrown down at this place.
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 510; Gaz.
de Fr.
Ephém. de Mannheim, p. 510; Gaz.
de Fr. 19, 26 Janv., 2 Fév. 16
Mars, et 10 Avril, 1787; Hamb.
Corresp. 1787, Nr. 8, 9, 18; Cotte.;

16
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1786. About Island of Java, particu- An earthquake which
this year.
larly in the district of lasted four months.
Batur.
1787. Jan. 5. Edsberg in Norway
7 and 8 P.M.
Scarcely perceptible
shocks at these hours.
6. Camosie (or Campsie) A pretty smart shock
Between 10 and Strathblane, ten
miles north of Glas-
and 11 A.M.
gow.
21. Griganti and the neigh-An earthquake
bourhood of Avellino,
as also at S. Marino,
Italy.
Feb. 25. Cambridge, United
1 A.M.
States.
Rimini in Italy
A slight vibration, not
remarkable.
The shocks continued
here during this
month.
March 3. Florence, Rimini, Padua, Several shocks.
and Venice.
14. Acapulco
5.
6.
Great clefts opened in the earth, from which sul-Horsfield, Batav. Trans. vol. viii. p.
phurous vapours came out. In other places 141; Lyell's Geology.
the earth sank, and produced chasms, into one
of which the river Dotog-Bach flowed, and in
future followed a subterranean channel from
this place. The village of Djampang was
swallowed up, with eighty-eight of its inha-
bitants, who had not time for escape.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1788, p. 394.
No damage done. A pair of horses attached to Hamb. Corresp. 1787, Nr. 22; Gaz.
a carriage stopped suddenly at the moment of de Fr. 9 Fév.
the shock.
Gaz, de Fr. 13 Fév.
Did most damage at S. Marino. During the Hamb. Corresp. 1787, Nr. 21, 23;
whole of this month Vesuvius was more or less
in a state of eruption. On the 25th the river
Teviot in Scotland again (see 11th March,
1785) dried up suddenly, and remained dry
for four hours; the water afterwards return-
ing, and flowing as usual. The weather was
mild.
A violent earthquake. The sea retired as far The city was ruined
as some rocks lying
in the middle of the
bay. The galeon of
the Philippine Isles,
which was moored
in 10 fathom water,
found but 4 fathoms
when the sea had
retreated.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1787, p. 350.
Gazette de France, 16 Mars, 10 Avril.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 48; v. Hoff.
Dupetit-Thouars, loc. cit. t. ii.p. 213.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
17
1787. Mar. 16.[Bucharest
[Several shocks, lasting).
some seconds each.
Between 7
and 8 P.M.
24 Radstadt, Forstan, Fla-An earthquake
chau, and St. Martinin
the Salzburg Alps.
April 17. Terni again
A slight shock.
1 P.M.
In the morn-
ing.
18. In Mexico, extending Earthquake
from San Luigi de Po-
tosi to Oaxaca, and
from Vera-Cruz to
Acapulco and Valla-
dolid.
29 Messina
and 30.
the course of
In In Puglia and
Abruzzo.
the month.
May 6. Messina and Naples
13. Ditto
from the S.E. Atthe
city of Mexico the
earth was in almost
continual agitation
for 24 hours.
shocks At Acapulco the sea The city of Oaxaca was most injured
retreated far from
the shore, and then
returned high above
its former level.
From this circum.
stance it seems pro-
bable that the event|
of the 14th March
has either been con-
founded with, or|
was the same as
this.
Two violent vibratory
shocks.
the Several shocks
A very severe shock at
Messina. Both this]
and the following
were more violent]
than those of the
29thand30th April.|
Another shock
July 6. Penrith, Threlkeld, and One shock
In the morn-
ing.
Keswick in Cumber-
land.
12. Near Vichely in the
county of Semplin,
Hungary.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 65; Gazette de
Leyde, No. 34, Suppl.; Gaz. de
Fr. 15 Mai.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 58.
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 224.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 137, Beil.
Gazette de France, 5 Juin; Cotte.
Gazette de France, 8 Juin.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 95.
During this month a cleft opened in the Heuberg Ditto.
near Rebshausen. Noshock mentioned (v.Hoff).
Some masses of rock were detached by the shock Gazette de France, 17 Août; Cotte.
Two mountains were suddenly levelled. No Gazette de France, 3 Août.
earthquake is mentioned, and the phænome-
non may have been nothing more than a great
landslip.


1854.
C
18
1
}
REPORT 1854.
1.
1787. July 16. Ferrara.
In the morn-
ing, and in
after-
the
noon.
2.
3.
4.
Two shocks at these
two periods of the
day. Both were
slight.
17. Braga in the province of A rather violent shock
Minho, Portugal.
2h 30m P.M.
18. Around Vesuvius
Some slight shocks
21. St. Pierre in Martinique A single shock.
26. Ferrara again
About 8h 15
A.M.
Aug. 4. In the country
Ferrara.
1 A.M.
14. Terni again
26. Peissenberg.
28. Stuttgard,
45 (or, ac-
cording to
v. Hoff, 55)
minutes af-
ter midnight
of the 27th.
A violent shock
near Some shocks as severe
as the last.
A slight shock
One shock
Munich, At Stuttgard 2 shocks,
Augsburg, Landshut, each of 7 or 8 se-
Innsbruck, Pappen-
heim, Ansbach, Emp-
ten, Dillingen, and
Ratisbon. Also at Zu-
rich and Bâle.
Sept. 4. The city of Mexico..
conds. They were
not so severe here
as in the basin of
the Danube. At
Innsbruck the di-
rection was S.W. to
N.E. At Munich
and Ratisbon also
two distinct shocks
were felt. At Bâle
but one shock was
felt.
An earthquake of two
minutes' duration.
5.
6.
Gazette de France, 24 Août; Éphém.
de Mannheim, p. 224.
A part of the mountain of Lames d'Orillon fell Gazette de France, 28 Sept. et 6 Nov.
on this occasion, and a chasm of 80 palms in
circumference opened at Meula in Murcia.
v. Hoff, quoting Cotte, gives the date 17th
August.
Accompanying an eruption of the volcano. Both Gazette de France, 24 Août; Éphém.
Etna and Vesuvius became active about the de Mannheim, loc. cit.
middle of June, and on this day the disturb-
ance was most considerable at Etna.
Cotte.
Accompanied by a loud noise. Some houses Gazette de France, 7 Sept.; Éphém.
were thrown down.
During a terrible storm
At Innsbruck a magnetic needle deviated 0° 12'
to the east. It rained continuously there the
whole day. At Stuttgard a violent wind had
been blowing, but the weather was calm at
the moment of the shocks.
de Mannheim, loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 14 Sept.; Éphém.
de Mannheim, loc. cit.
Éphém. de Mannheim, loc. cit.
See authorities for following account.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 145, u. Beil;
Cotte; Ephém. de Mannheim,
pp. 202, 257, 266; Merian; Gaz.
de Fr. 18 et 25 Sept.
Buildings fell
Cotte.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
19
1787. Sept.20. Messina
5 A.M.
25. Rome
Oh 15m A.M.
and 2 P.M.
fore the 1st
and 21st.
JA very violent shock,
coming from S.W.
Scarcely perceptible
shocks at these two
hours.
Oct. Be-Jamaica, especially at Earthquakes are men-
4 A.M.
Kingston and Port-
Royal.
23. Island of St. Thomas
tioned as occurring
in Jamaica in letters
of these dates.
An earthquake, con-
sisting of three feeble
shocks.
Cotte; Gaz. de Fr. 30 Oct.
The Hamb. Corresp. gives the date 26th Sept... Ephém. de Mannheim, p. 224;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 169.
At Kingston a bridge fell
Hamb. Corresp. 1788, Nr. 13 u. 14.
A severe storm arose during the following night Ditto, 1788, Nr. 18.
27. Montego Bay in Jamaica Lasted ten or twelve The vessels in the har- Preceded by a rumbling noise and concussions Annual Register, vol. xxxi. p. 3.
2h 20m P.M.
bour were agitated. like distant thunder.
Sienna
seconds. The earth
undulated slightly|
for some time after-
wards.
An earthquake in the On the 11th of this
course of the month.
Nov. 3 In the district of the At Gräfenhausen seven
and 4.
For hours see
column 3.
Main and Neckar, at
Gräfenhausen in the
Black Forest, Decken-
heim, Heidelberg,
Mannheim, Darm-
stadt, Frankfort and
Hanau.
shocks were felt
from 8 P.M. on the
3rd to 8 A.M. on
the 4th. At Heidel-
berg, Mannheim,
and along the whole
route to Darmstadt,
Frankfort, and Ha-
month the lake of
Lugano was so vio-
lently agitated that
an earthquake was
suspected though
none was felt. But
as there was a very
violent wind at the
time the correctness
of the supposition
seems at least very
dubious. (Hamb.
Corresp. 1787, Nr.
179.)
Pilla quotes Soldani.
At Deckenheim the motion was so violent that Hamb. Corresp. 1787, Nr. 181 u.
the bell on the Rathhaus sounded several
times, and the ceiling of a room fell off.
183; Gazette de Leyde, No. 92;
Cotte; Epoque, 5 Août, 1846;
Gaz. de Fr. 20 Nov.; Éphém. de
Mannheim, 1787 (?), p. 12.


c 2
20
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1787. Nov.30. Terni again
After sunset.
Dec. Padua
Night between
1 and 2.
8. Hall in the Tyrol
Island of Zante
Night between
20 and 21.
nau, the motion was
felt at 3 and 6 A.M.
on the 4th. At the|
same hours two
shocks were felt at
Kleinumstadt, from
E. to W. At Mann-
heim the direction
of both wind and
shocks was N.N.W.
to S.S.E.
A slight vibration
Slight shocks
A slight earthquake...
An undulatory shock,
coming from the
west.
26. Poppi (or Pappi) in Tus-Two severe shocks
cany, and the environs.
30. Rimini
A rather violentshock.
At night.
The Azores
A violent earthquake. The ocean inundated
the country, and]
several small islands]
rose from the bot-
tom of the sea, but
soon after disap-
peared again.
Éphém. de Mannheim, 1787, p. 226.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. From the Ditto, p. 145; Hamb. Corresp. 1788,
15th to the 24th of this month Vesuvius and Nr. 1, Beil.
Etna were simultaneously in eruption.
Hamb. Corresp. 1788, Nr. 4.
Cotte.
The Hamb. Corresp. (1788, Nr. 41. Beil.) records Gazette de France, 11 Mars 1788;
an earthquake at Zante on the 20th of January,
1788. The date is in all probability a mistake,
and the earthquake the same with that here
reported.
Some damage was done
Much damage done
Gazette de France, 1 Fév.; Merc.
de Fr. 2 Fév. 1788; Cotte.
Gazette de France, 8 Fév. 1788;
Hamb. Corresp. 1788, Nr. 4; Cotte.
Eyriès, Nouv. Ann. des Voyages,
t. xvii. Janv. 1823, p. 53.
Tabriz in Persia
An earthquake.....
Two slight shocks
1788. Mar. 2.,Geneva..
3. Naples. Not felt at the A slight shock..
foot of Vesuvius itself.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxvii.p.351.
L'Institut, 29 Sept. 1842; quoting
a MS. Journal of G. Ant. Deluc.
During the eruption of Vesuvius, which had con-Gazette de France, 1 Juillet.
tinued almost constantly since the middle of
June, 1787.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
21
1788. Mar. 7.At Gusdal in the bishop-|Several shocks from
ric of Christiania, Nor-
7 A.M.
way. The Hamb. Cor-
S. to N.
Mercure de France, 3 Mai; Cotte;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 59.
resp. says in various
parishes of this diocese.
30. Bâle
A vibratory shock
31. Geneva.
Ditto
June. Pionsat in Auvergne ...Several shocks.
Middle of the
month.
July 8. Isle of Man
A shock of earthquake On the same day the
sea suddenly re-
ceded at Dunbar.
Aug. 2. Stavanger in Norway
11h 30m A.M.
A severe shock from
S. to N.
12. In the forest of Hun- A severe earthquake
drück, between the
Rhine and Moselle.
Oct. 5. Rome, Albano, and the A slight vibration
10h 45m P.M.
neighbourhood.
12. Island of St. Lucia in An earthquake
the West Indies.
20. Tolmezzo in the Vene-A severe earthquake
tian territory.
10h 30m P.M.
About 11 P.M.
29. Darmstadt
Nov. 18. Lisbon and Cintra. Also
slightly felt at Quelus.
2 A.M.
A severe shock from
S. to N.
Some slight vibrations
at Lisbon; stronger
at Cintra.
Merian quotes d'Annone's and Hu-
ber's Meteorol. Registers.
On the 10th May a piece of land sank with a Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 326.
terrible noise at Sunkenzoff in Bavaria. No
shock mentioned. (Cotte.)
On the 14th June the road from Bristow to Mercure de France, 2 Août.
Milton (in England) sank to the extent of 9
feet along a space of 30 wersts (?). Gaz. de
Fr. 30 Juillet. No shock is mentioned.
On the 17th of July the medicinal spring at Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
Munzingen in Baden rose to an extraordinary vol. viii. p. 367.
height, a phænomenon also observed there on
the day of the great earthquake of Lisbon in
1755. No shock mentioned. (Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 127.)
The wind was very stormy both before and after Gazette de France, 26 Sept.; Cotte.
the shock.
900 persons perished during this earthquake
Seven houses were thrown down, and thirteen
others violently shaken. The "Montes Foro-
julienses"
were shaken, and on the 11th (or
21st?), at 7 A.M., a slight shock was felt "in
montibus Taurijanis. v. Hoff records the
earthquake at Tolmezzo on the 10th, and says
that forty houses were destroyed by it.
Accompanied at Cintra by subterranean noise
...
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 139.
Éphém. de Mannheim, p. 101.
Mémorial de Chronol. t. ii. p. 932.
Gazette de France, 28 Nov.; Éphém.
de Mannheim, p. 370; Cotte;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 189, Beil.
Gazette de France, 18 Nov.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 206; Gaz. de
Fr. 19 Déc.
22
REPORT 1854,
}
1.
2.
1788. Nov 22. Ofen (Buda) and Esseck Several
Between 11 in Hungary.
A.M. and
noon.
shocks.
3.
4.
vibratory
Dec. 18. Aarhuus in Norway ...A vibratory shock
23. Mayence, Frankfort, and Two shocks at the
hours mentioned
respectively.
2 A.M. and a the neighbourhood.
little before
7 P.M.
At the Carlowitz in Hungary... An earthquake
end of this
5.
Keilhau places this event on the 8th
6.
Gazette de France, 19 Déc.; Merc.
de Fr. 20 Déc.; Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 199.
Cotte.
The day after snow fell, and a thaw began, but Gazette de France, 20 Janv. 1789;
on the 26th the wind returned to the north,
and the cold set in again with much severity.
Houses were thrown down
Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. 1789, Nr. 14.
!
year, or be-
ginning of
the follow-
ing one.
1789. Jan. 18. Mayence, Frankfort, Ep-Several shocks
3 P.M.
stein and Solms-Lau-
bach; and more feebly
at other places, as
Cologne, Giessen, and
Erfurt.
20. Mayence
A little be-
fore noon.
Another shock
Feb 7. Messina, and in Calabria At Messina 2 shocks,
5h 35m P.M.
Ultra, especially at
the first very severe.
6 P.M. in Ca-
Monte-Leone and
They were undula-
labria.
Reggio.
tory, and from E.
to W. In Calabria
Ultra three were
felt.
27. Presburg in Hungary An earthquake
Mar. 31. At Venice, Friaul, and Ditto
the places around.
May 5. Barnstaple in Devon-An earthquake shock
34 A.M.
shire.
Accompanied by a rumbling noise
from E. to W., last-
ing one minute.
Some floors were cracked
17. Plauen on the Havel in Two vibratory shocks
Saxony.
Gazette de France, 10 Fév.; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 15, Beil, u. 17; Cotte;
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Gazette de France, 10 Avril; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 42; Cotte.
$
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 41.
Ditto, Nr. 62.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lix.
p. 437.
Gazette de France, 30 Juin; Cotte.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
23.
1789. June 10. Skalholt in Iceland.
4h 30m A.M.
severe earthquake.Į
Up to the 15th the
earth was scarcely
five minutes at rest.
Barèges in the Pyrenees One shock
9 A.M.
13. Mannheim
8b 58m P.M.
shocks from N.E. to
Two pretty severe
S.W., rapidly suc-
ceeding each other.
Abrégé des Voyages, t. vii. p.
183; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 162;
Voyage en Islande; v. Hoff.
Houses were thrown down, and a great deal of Gazette de France, 5 Sept.; Eyriès,
damage done. The earth opened in clefts, in
some places 6 feet wide. New hot springs
made their appearance near Reikum, between
the rivers Thorsaa and Huitaa. The level
of the surface was in many places altered,
particularly around the lake Thingvallevate,
which became dry in places where formerly it
was 12 feet deep, and on the contrary, on its
eastern side, spread itself over its former
shore.
Preceded by a low rumbling noise
No damage done.
Palassou, loc. cit. p. 269.
Gazette de France, 3 Juillet; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 101; Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 105, Beil.
-16. Mannheim and Oggers-A vibratory shock
Between 11 heim.
and 12 (A.M.
or P.M.?).
9 A.M.
17. Barèges in the Pyrenees Another shock.
again.
July 27. Adorf in the Voigtland.. Three shocks at in-
15 minutes
past noon.
Aug. 4 Padua
and 5.
tervals of five mi-
nutes. The first, the
most severe, lasted
one minute. Direc-
tion=N.W. to S.E.
Violent vibrations
26. Plauen in the Voigtland A severe shock from
gb 30™ A.M.
Night between
27 and 28.
Pekin in China
Lisbon
Sept. 2. Comrie in Perthshire
26. Wenlock in Shropshire..
At night.
E. to W.
An earthquake
A severe oscillation..
Two shocks on this
day.
Accompanied by subterranean explosive noises... Palassou, loc. cit.
Succeeded by light rain, the sky being covered Gazette de France, 28 Août; Hamb.
with thick clouds. v. Hoff gives the date 23rd
or 28th July.
Corresp. Nr. 125, Beil; Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 137.
The sky was clear, and the atmosphere suffo-Gazette de France, 6 Oct.; Cotte.
catingly hot.
Z
Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 164.
Edinburgh Trans. vol. iii.
p. 240.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lix.
p. 947.



24
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
1789.Sept.30. In Tuscany, the States of
11h 30m A.M.
the Church, at Borgo-
S.-Sepolcro, Castello,
and Florence.
Edinburgh
...
3.
At Borgo-San-Sepol-
cro a violent shock,
lasting two minutes.
It was feebler at
Florence, but again
severe at Castello.
One shock
Oct. 28. Bernek in the Black Fo-Some
About 6 A.M.
rest. (According to
v. Hoff, this should
probably be in the
Fichtelgebirge.)
earthquake
shocks.
Nov. 5. Cromarty and Crieff in A shock from S.E. to
6h 5m P.M.
Scotland.
10. Comrie in Perthshire
11. Ditto
In the fore-
noon.
N.W.
Repeated shocks
Another shock
Dec. 24. Calabria
29. Comrie in Perthshire
More shocks
1790. Jan. 2. Théis, in the mountains, A violent shock
At noon. four leagues from
Grenoble.
10, Ancona
12 and 14.
Shocks on these three
days.
4.
5.
6.
The earth opened near Borgo-San-Sepolcro, and Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 167; Cotte;
houses with men and cattle were swallowed Gaz. de Fr. 3 et 27 Nov.
up. The little town of Sorei, lying between
Castello and Florence, was completely ruined.
After a brilliant flash of lightning.
Attended by a rumbling noise
Cotte.
Berlinische Nachrichten von Staats,
und Gelehrten Sachen, 1789,
Nr. 138.
Cotte; Thomson's Annals of Philo-
sophy, vol. viii. p. 367.
Edinburgh Trans. loc. cit.
A Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 367.
of
Accompanied by a hollow rumbling noise.
pond in the neighbourhood had the sheet
ice with which it was covered shattered to
pieces. On the 13th of this month the moun-
tain of Willach in Upper Carniola separated
into two after several days' rain. No earth-
quake mentioned. (Gaz. de Fr. 1 Janv. 1790.)
The town of Novo-Castello and several villages Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 932.
were overwhelmed.
Edinburgh Trans. loc. cit.
Gazette de France, 26 Janv.
v. Hoff.
Feb. 27. Village of Armside in A violent shock
4 A.M.
Westmoreland.
&
!
Accompanied by an explosion louder than thun-Moniteur, 2 Avril; Hamb. Corresp.
der. At daybreak two clefts were found in
the earth, one of which was very deep and 200
feet in length. Six houses and many cattle
had sunk into it. The other chasm was smaller,
and distant a league from the former. The
motion of the sands lasted several hours. The
Gazette de France places this event on the
morning of the 21st.
Nr. 43.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
25
1790. Mar. 1.|Torres-Vedras in Por-Arather violent shock,
tugal.
but of short dura-l
tion.
5. Griesheim in Darmstadt Two severe shocks at
these hours.
6. Ditto. Also felt at Darm-Another
8 and 11 P.M.
4 A.M.
stadt and in the Oden-
wald.
13. Breslau
18. Sta Maria di Niscemi near
Terranova in Sicily.
Malta
shock, of
greater violence than
the two former.
A vibratory shock
Seven ditto. The sink-
April. 6. The Bannat, all Transyl-A
9h 29m P.M.
vania, Volhynia, the
Eukraine,as far as Con-
stantinople, and the
Crimea. The district
shaken was compre-
hended by a line ex-
tending from Dubno
in Volhynia (the most
northern locality), to-
wards the west to
Brody and Lemberg
in Galicia, more to the
south, to Hermann-
stadt and Shuppaneck
in the Bannat, and as
far as Constantinople
(the southern limit).
To the east, from
Dubno to Berdiczow,
Kiew, Niemirow (in
ing of the piece of
land lasted until the
end of the month.
violent earthquake,
the shocks lasting
about five minutes,
and being followed
by some more du-
ring the night. At
Bucharest they only
lasted 11 to 14 se-
conds. The direc-
tion of the shocks
was in general S. to
N., except at Nie-
mirow, where they
seemed to follow
the course of the
Bug, which flows
to the S. and W. of
the town.
Gazette de France, 27 Avril.
Ditto, 2 Avril; Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 45.
Ditto.
v. Hoff.
Géol. t. i. p. 113.
Accompanying the gradual sinking of a piece of Ferrara, Campi Flegrei, p. 51; Huot,
land of three Italian miles in circumference to
the depth of 30 feet. From fissures in this
spot, petroleum, sulphur, various vapours, hot
water, and finally a stream of salt mud issued.
Several houses fell, and considerable atmospheric Moniteur, 4 Juin.
disturbance was perceived. On the 31st of
this month, at 8 A.M., the mountain Scylla fell
into the sea, which was much agitated at the
distance of two leagues. (Moniteur, 25 Avril
Gazette de France, 4 Mai; Cotte.)
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 67, Beil.
Accompanied by a noise like the discharge of a Ditto. 16 Mai; Gaz. de Fr. 21 Mai;
thousand muskets. The atmosphere was calm.
At Roman, Jassy, Kaminieck, Bucharest, Ocza-
kow and Zycomierz, more or less damage was
done to buildings, &c.
Nr. 69 u. 84.
26
REPORT-1854.
3.
4.
1.
2.
Podolia), Tulcayn,
Bender, Oczakow,
Cherson, and through-
out the Crimea (the
most eastern region).
1790. May ... In the Val-di-Noto in An earthquake
5.
6.
Sicily.
June 10. Ancona
3 A.M.
12, Ditto
8 (A.M. or
P.M.?)
14. Ditto
July. ... Constantinople
Night be-
tween 3 and 4.
4. Bâle.
26. Pontremoli
A violent shock
Another similar shock
Ditto; still more vio-
lent than the two
former.
Two shocks
A vibratory shock
...
severe earthquake..
Sept. 21. At the mouth of the river A violent earthquake.
9 and 10.
Caura where it flows,
into the Orinoco, in
the province of Ca-
raccas, S. America.
Oct. 8. On the south coast of Simultaneous shocks At Carthagena the
on the opposite sea was so much
coasts. At Oran agitated that the
twenty shocks were
were persons employed
Spain and north of
Africa, especially the|
country about Oran
Catemasetta was greatly injured, and Palomba, Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 91, Beil.
built upon a promontory of tufa, sank into the
sea. An eruption is reported to have occurred
at one spot.
The Hamb. Corresp. records this earthquake on Gazette de France, 20 Juillet; Moni-
the 9th.
teur, 23 Juillet; Hamb. Corresp.
Nr. 111, Beil.
Ditto.
Almost at the same time with these shocks others Ditto.
were felt in the Calabrias, the first of which
were followed by terrible storms with thunder.
In all probability the shocks given by v. Hoff on
the 10th, 12th and 14th of January are merely
the same with these, and the earlier date
erroneous.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 136.
Meteorol. Registers of d'Annone and
Huber.
Many buildings were injured. Vesuvius was in Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 135.
a state of energetic eruption about this time,
according to letters from Naples dated the 28th:
A piece of forest land (resting on granite) be-Humboldt, Relat. Hist. t. ii. p. 639;
tween the villages of S. Pedro de Alcantara Huot, Géol. t. i. p. 112.
and S. Francisco de Aripao sank 80 or 100 ft.,|
and produced a lake of 400 toises in diameter.
Cotte; Moniteur, 2 Nov. et 21
Déc.; Gaz. de Fr. 9 Nov.
At Oran great damage was done to the fortifi- Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 180, 182, 184;
cations and city, and some lives were lost.
At Santa Fe in Spain considerable destruction]
of property likewise ensued, several houses

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
27
and on the Spanish
coast at various points
between Carthagena
and Malaga; and in
the interior as far as
Santa Fe, west of
Granada. Also at
Malta.
counted during the
three days, and the
earth shook repeat-
edly up to the 25th.
At Malta but one
slight shock was
felt.
1790. Oct. 13. Terni in the Romagna... Another earthquake...
28. In Calabria Ultra
Island of Tobago.
Numerous shocks
Three earthquakes du-
ring this year.
or 1791. In the valley of Mauri- Several shocks
enne (department
Mont Blanc).
1791. Jan. 24. Darmstadt
8 P.M.
End Aquila in Italy
A slight shock, fol-
lowed by another at
4 A.M. the follow-
ing morning.
Numerous vibratory
shocks.
on the wharfs were
obliged to fly.
being thrown down.
Some old houses were thrown down
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 181, Beil.
Ditto, Nr. 197.
Ditto, Nr. 183.
Communication of Mr. Alexis Bil-
liot to M. Perrey.
Hamb. Corresp. 1791, Nr. 22.
Ditto, Nr. 32.
Feb. Be- Calabria and the Abruz-Shocks were still felt On the 2nd of this A frightful storm had occurred at Catania, fol- Ditto, Nr. 44.
of the month.
fore the 22nd.
ZO.
during the month,
according to letters
from Naples of the
date given.
Between Constantinople
March and
Several shocks
month the tide in lowed by earthquake shocks.
the Thames rose
two hours before
its regular time and
lasted so nearly
eight hours. The
water rose 3 feet
higher than usual, a
phænomenon which
had not been known
to happen for thirty
years before. No
earthquake, how-
ever, is spoken of
(Hamb. Corresp
Nr. 27.)
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.

July.
28
REPORT—1854.
1.
1791. April 4, Kamtschatka
5 and 6.
May 6. Ditto
8 P.M.
2.
3.
4.
An earthquake on
these three days.
Another earthquake
16. East Haddam, Conn., Two shocks in quick
United States. Also succession, of which
felt strongly at Kil-
lingworth, about 20
miles distant.
the first was the
more violent. Fol-
lowed soon after by
a third, slighter
than the former, and
by nearly one hun-
dred still feebler
shocks during the
night.
Philadelphia, United A slight vibration
10 P.M.
States. Also felt at
various other places
5.
The volcano Klutschewskoi sent forth smokelv. Hoff.
only.
Ditto.
6.
At Killingworth at the time of the shock the fish Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p. 338.
leaped out of the water in every direction
The atmosphere was very clear and warm;
and the moon almost full, and remarkably bril-
liant. Subterranean noises are constantly
heard at East Haddam, whence its Indian
name, Morehemodus, or the place of noises.
After this shock, both noises and shocks be-l
came less frequent.
Hamb Corresp. Nr. 128; Moniteur,
23 Août.
in the eastern States;
particularly at New
York.
17. Dijon
11h 34m A.M.
Two distinct shocks
like explosions in
the space of three
seconds. A lamp
appeared to oscil-
late from E. to W.
Lettre de Guyton Morveau à La-
lande; Moniteur, 23 Mai; Gaz de
Fr. 31 Mai.
At night.
10 P.M.
East Haddam, Conn., Six more shocks du-
again.
ring the night.
18. From Boston to New A severe shock, fol-
York.
lowed by a slighter
one, the latter be-
ing only felt at
Hartford. During
the night twenty or
thirty more were
felt. At Middle
Haddam the first
shock was severe
and from W. to E.
The night very fine………….
Silliman's Journal, loc. cit.
Some damage was done. In the morning clefts Ditto.
were observed in the ground, and it was found
that stones of several tons weight had changed
their places. Probably the date of the shock
at Philadelphia should be 18th instead of 16th.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
29
1791. May 21. Turin
1 A.M.
¡An earthquake
July 8. In the Pyrenees, parti-Violent shocks, but of
cularly violent in the
3 A.M.
commune of Sta Marie.
short duration. At
the village of Escot
four oscillations
were remarked, ap-|
parently in the di-
rection W. to E.
Aug. 15. Tivoli and Frascati in Some shocks
the States of the
Church.
29. Pressburg in Hungary Several shocks
Between 4 and the country around.]
and 5 P.M.
Lyons in France
Sept. 2.Comrie in Perthshire
9 P.M.
One shock
A vibratory shock
27. In the island of Jersey.. Two shocks
Oct. 11. Foligno, Spoleto, Tolen-At the first-named
The evening before a reddish halo had been ob-Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 96.
served surrounding the sun, which phænome-
non was considered by many there as a sign
of approaching earthquakes.
Palassou, loc. cit. p. 269.
Cotte.
Cotte,
Accompanied by a terrible storm, which over-Moniteur, 27 Sept.; Gaz. de Fr.
threw buildings, and did great damage in the
forests.
30 Sept.; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 150.
Edinburgh Trans. vol. iii. p. 240.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise like the Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 169.
rolling of carriages. The evening was fine
and starlight, and the wind soft, from the east.
For many weeks great heat and drought had
prevailed.
At Foligno, Spoleto, &c. many houses were Ditto, Nr. 180 u. 181; Gaz. de Fr.
thrown down. At Rome no damage was done.
18 Nov.
tino, and other places
in the States of the
places very violent
shocks. At Rome
Church. And at Rome
but two slight ones.
itself.
Much damage done to houses, &c.
13. In the province of Cabri A violent earthquake.
(should probably read
Island of Capri).
14. In the parts of the States About twenty shocks.
of the Church shaken
on the 11th.
28. In England
29. Oran in Africa.
During this
month.
Sicily, Calabria,
Turkey.
A shock
A severe earthquake..
and Simultaneous shocks
devastated
these
three countries.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 184; Gaz. de
Fr. loc. cit.
Hamb. Corresp. No. 180 u. 181;
Gaz. de Fr. loc. cit.
Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 189.
Gaz. de Fr. loc. cit.; Mém. de
Chronol. loc. cit.
1
30
REPORT 1854.
1.
1791. Nov.27. Lisbon
11h 20m P.M.
2.
3.
A rather severe earth-
quake, consisting of
two shocks. The
first was merely five
or six vibrations
succeeding one an-
other so rapidly as
to be scarcely di-
stinguishable. The
second and more
violent shock was
undulatory, and oc-
curred about five
minutes after the
former.
4.
5.
6.
The second shock was attended with a hissing Annual Register, vol. xxxv. p. 3;
noise like that of red-hot iron quenched in Hamb. Corresp. 1792, Nr. 4.
water, and ended with an explosion like the
report of a cannon. The bells in one of the
churches rang out loudly.
violent shock fol- The most violent agi-The first shock threw down many houses, Hamb. Corresp. 1792, Nr. 5, Beil.
Dec. 2. Island of Zante
lowed by others up
to the 18th.
tation occurred in
the strait between
amongst others that of the Austrian Consul-
General. A storm of rain, thunder, and light-
Walls were cracked, and stones fell from the Lyell's Geology (5th ed.), vol. ii.
houses.
Zante and the Mo-
ning raged at the same time.
rea.
In St. Paul's Bay in the Severe shocks.
this month. St. Lawrence (about
(Day not
sixty miles N.E. of
given.)
Quebec), Canada.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
p. 208; Trans. of Roy. Geol. Soc.
(London), 2nd Series, vol. v.
p. 97 (note).
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 8.
1792. Jan. Be-Beja in Alentejo, Por-Several vibrations
ginning of tugal.
the month
(before the
5th).
22. Island of Martinique ... Arather violent earth-
quake.
Feb. Be-In some regions in Nor-Subterranean commo-
ginning of way.
the month.
25. In Lincolnshire
8 P.M.
tions.
Shocks in the direc-
tion S.W. to N.E.
Mar. 1.In Bedford, Leicester, A rather severe earth-
Lincoln, Nottingham,
and other counties.
quake, consisting of
a tremulous motion,
Journal des Mines, Nr. 18, p. 58.
Great cold on the 13th and 15th of this month. Merc. de Fr. 31 Mars.
On the former day, at noon, much lightning
and thunder.
Phil. Trans. 1792, p. 283; v. Moll,
Annalen, Th. 2. S. 431.
In Brewster's Encyclopædia,. loc. cit., the date Annual Register, vol. xxxv. p. 10;
2nd March is given.
Brewster's Encycl. Article Chro-
nology; Mém. de Chronol. t. ii.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
31
At the hour mention-
ed, at Stamford and
Doncaster.
1792. Mar. 7. In Algiers
9. Bâle.
Etna..
During the
month.
and lasting several
seconds.
An earthquake
A vibratory shock
More violent shocks
than had been felt
here for several
months, during
which time the vol-
cano had not ceased
trembling and send-
ing forth smoke.
One shock
April 3. Palermo
May 10. Messina
More
11.Ditto
than thirty
shocks during the
day; all of them,
however, being
slight.
No damage done
p. 932.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 72.
Meteor. Reg. of d'Annone and Dan.
Huber.
Ferrara, Descrizione dell' Etna,
p. 131.
Hoffmann in Poggendorff's Annalen,
B. 24. S. 54.
Spallanzani, Voy. dans les Deux
Siciles, t. iv. p. 109.
Very violent shocks, On the 21st of this Accompanying a most violent eruption of Etna, Ditto; Ferrara, Descrizione dell'
followed by innu-
merable others
about Etna itself for
a whole year.
Aug. 28. East Haddam, Conn., Three shocks
1 A.M.
United States.
Nov.
Sienna
month the sea rose
at Sandvort in Hol-
land higher than
had ever been
known before, and
then sank suddenly
again, the whole
taking place in afew
seconds. No shock
mentioned. (Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 84.)
Another earthquake..On the 10th Decem-
ber an unusually
high tide at Ham-
burg (Hamb. Cor-
resp. Nr. 198.)
which continued with more or less energy Etna, p. 131-137.
until May 1793.
Subterranean noises were heard at 10 P.M. The Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p. 338.
weather was very fine. Perrey gives the date
24th October.
Pilla quotes Soldani




32
REPORT-1854.
1
1.
1792.
2.
3.
Kiachta and Troitsko, An earthquake
Savks.
Comrie in Perthshire
Several shocks during
the year.
1793. Jan. 1. Christiansand in Nor-An earthquake
8 A.M.
Mar.
10 P.M.
way.
11. East Haddam again Another vibration
1.In the Japanese island A frightful earthquake
of Kiou-Siou, parti-
cularly in the province
of Simabava.
gigama in Japan.
April 1. Around the volcano Illi-An earthquake
5. Hermannstadt in Tran-Two vibrations rapidly
10 P.M.
sylvania.
St. Domingo
June 9. Lisbon
July 6. East Haddam again
6 A.M.
succeeding
other.
An earthquake
each
A slight earthquake ..
Another vibration
30. At Irkutsk. Also felt An earthquake
by Laxmann at the
distance of 120 wersts
from that place. (In
what direction ?)
Sept. 28. Salisbury and Shaftes-An
4 P.M.
bury.
Nov. 29. Lisbon
Dec. 8. Kieff in Russia
(N.S.)
10¹ P.M.
8h
earthquake shock
from S.W. to N.E.,
lasting two seconds.
A severe shock of 42
secs. duration.
An earthquake
4.
5.
6.
Produced the greatest consternation among the Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xxi.
inhabitants.
p. 60; Keferstein.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
Keilhau marks the year with (?) query, as if not
certain of that part of the date.
vol. viii. p. 367.
Keilhau, loc. cit.
Accompanied by noise. The weather warm and Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p. 338.
fine.
lated from the Dutch by F. Sho-
bert), London, 1822; Humboldt,
Fragmens Asiatiques, t. i. p. 220.
The earth opened in chasms, masses of rock Titsing, Illustrations of Japan (trans-
fell from the mountains, men could hardly re-
main standing, &c. Preceded in January and
February by volcanic eruptions in Japan and
the Kurili Islands, and followed on March 2
by an eruption of Tuxtla in Mexico which
lasted until November (v. Hoff).
Accompanying a violent eruption of this volcano, Ditto.
from which a vast stream of water burst forth,
destroying 53,000 men (!).
More than thirty houses were overthrown
Weather very warm.
the shock.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 69, Beil.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology; Moniteur, 12 Août.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 118.
Rain and thunder after Silliman's Journal, loc. cit.
Nova Acta Acad. Imp. Petropol.
vol. ii. p. 10.
Attended by a rumbling noise. The weather Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxiii.
very calm, and what wind there was easterly.
Followed by abundant rain
p. 950.
Moniteur, 10; Ventôse, an. 2.
Nova Act. Acad. Imp. Petropol.
vol. xv; Hist. P. 71.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
33
1793. Dec. 8. In Transylvania
12. In Hesse Darmstadt
Island of Timor
JA severe vibratory|
shock.
A vibratory shock
An earthquake
1794. Feb. 6, Vienna and in Styria. Ditto. At Vienna it
or 7. 1 P.M.
Near Vienna it was
strongest in the parts
lying next the Danube,
and at Brünn. The
central point of this
earthquake, where it
was most strongly felt,
was Leoben.
March 7. At the city of Mexico...
4 and 11 P.M.
Palermo
9. East Haddam,
2 P.M.
ticut.
14. Casan
11 P.M.
lasted eight seconds.
At Leoben oscilla-
tions were felt on
the 8th and 9th.
Shocks at both these
hours, the first os-
cillatory, the second
a sort of heaving]
motion from be-
neath.
One shock
Connec-Two shocks, followed
by a third at 11 P.M.
An earthquake
One shock
May 12. Innspruck
June 12. Naples, Caserta, through-A
out Campania, and at
Benevento and Ariano
in Apulia. Especially
violent at the foot of
Vesuvius.
Night between
13 and 14.
very violent earth-
quake, with wave-
like oscillations
from E. to W.
All the country around Numerous
Vesuvius.
violent!
shocks.
Accompanied by a violent rattling noise
Hamb. Corresp. 1794, Nr. 2.
Ditto, 1793, Nr. 205, Beil.
High buildings were thrown down at Coupang..v. Hoff.
31 u. 35.
At Grätz buildings were thrown down, as also in Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 28, Beil, Nr.
the Mürzthal, where a subterranean noise like
thunder was heard. At Leoben most damage
was done.
Sonneschmidt,Mineralog.Beschreib.
der vorzügl. Bergw.-Reviere von
Mexico, 1804, S. 323.
Hoffmann in Poggendorff's Annalen,
B. 24. S. 54.
The atmosphere was clear in the morning, hazy Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p. 339.
and damp in the afternoon.
The town was ruined
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 932.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 86, Beil.
Followed on the night of the 13th by the most Hamilton in Phil. Trans. 1795;
tremendous eruption of Vesuvius since those
of 1779 and 1631. For details, vid. v. Hoff.
The eruption proper lasted until the 22nd,
and was followed by violent rains accompanied
by lightning, until the 7th July.
Breislak and Winspeare, Memo-
ria sull' eruzione del Vesuvio ac-
caduto la sera del 15 Giugno,
1794; Napoli, 1794; Gilbert's
Annalen, B. 4 u. 5; v. Moll, Jahr-
bücher, &c. B. 1. S. 322. B. 5;
v. Buch, Beobach. auf Reisen, B. 2.
S. 104; Moniteur, 4 et 15 Ther-
midor, 24 Messidor et 6 Fruc-
tidor, An. 2; Audot, Roy. de Na-
ples, p. 69, &c. &c.
At Naples houses were thrown down. Torre-Ditto.
del-Greco was buried beneath the lava (ac-
cording to v. Hoff, on the night of the
15th).
1854.
D
34
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
1794. June 15. All the country around Numerous violent
9, 10 and 11 Vesuvius.
shocks. The motion
very irregular.
P.M.
16. Buyuk Déré on the Bos- A slight shock.
Some minutes phorus.
past 11 A.M.
Vesuvius and all the A tremendous shock..
Night be- country round.
tween 17
and 18.
July 3. In Turkey
Aug. 12. Palermo
Sept. 3. Ditto
An earthquake
Ditto
Ditto
Oct. 11. Kingston in Jamaica, A violent shock
4.
5.
6.
The eruption continued with the greatest vio- Authorities quoted above (on the
lence, several new fissures opening, and lava 12th).
streams issuing from them. About midnight|
the volcano became quieter.
The weather was calm; the sky a little clouded, Olivier, Voy. dans l'Empire Otto-
and the heat rather intense.
man, t. i. p. 129.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder. At the Authorities quoted above (on the
same time the greater part of the crater fell 12th).
in, and the mountain thereby lost 454 Pari-
sian feet of its height.
Edinburgh Encyclopædia, Article
Chronology.
Hoffmann, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Moniteur, 29 Nivôse, An. 3.
5 A.M.
28. At Canea in the island Moderate shocks, last-
of Candia
...
ing some seconds.
In Cumana, S. America. An earthquake
1795. Jan. 2. Comrie in Perthshire
2 A.M.
Apr. 29. Constantinople
Between 5
and 6 A.M.
Sept. 23. At Ober-Cassel
An apparently per-
pendicular shock.
Slight shocks
Nov. 18. In England, extending Vibratory, from S.W.
11 P.M.
near A trembling shock...
Bonn.
from Leeds to Bristol
to N.E.
and from Norwich to
Liverpool.
T
It was calm at the moment of the shock, but soon Olivier, loc. cit. t. ii. p. 298.
after the wind began to blow from the west,
and continued in that quarter for some days.
Earthquakes are not uncommon at this place.
The wind had been S.W., and afterwards changed
to N.W., followed by rain and suffocating heat.
The motion of the earth was accompanied by
a subterranean rolling noise. At Derby a fire
ball, and at other places a luminous streak
were observed in the heavens. The workmen
in the Gregory mine at Ashover heard an ex-
Humboldt, Voyage (4to ed.) t. i.
p. 307.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxv.
p. 74.
Moniteur, 1 Juillet.
Kastner, Archiv für Physik, B. 3.
S. 362.
Phil. Trans. 1796, p. 353; Gilbert's
Annalen, B. 4. S. 59; v. Moll's
Annalen, B. 2. S. 431.

still more severe in
the other parts of the
island.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
35
1795. Dec.
Aleppo.
Day not given.
2h 10m P.M.
Two shocks, the se-
cond being the more
severe and rapidly
succeeding
the
other. Apparent di-
rection N. to S.
In the province of Sima-An earthquake
bara, island of Kian-
Siou, Japan.
1796. Jan. 10. Lisbon
17. Ditto
27.Ditto
In the morn-]
ing.
A severe shock
Another
Ditto, so violent that
it was thought a
second similar one
would have destroy-
ed the city. The
earth shook up to
the 21st February.
Florence, and more vio-]A rather severe shock,
- Feb.
Night be-
lently at Arezzo.
tween 4 and
5.
much more violent
at Arezzo, where it
was succeeded by
others.
plosive noise, and perceived a blast of wind in
the upcast shaft. At Kenilworth the barometer
fell from 30.28 in.to 28.8 in. between the morn-
ing of the 17th and the evening of the 28th.
The Annual Register (vol. xxxviii. p. 64) gives
the date 23rd November, a little before 11 P.M.,
for Birmingham and the country round; and
the Bibliothèque Britannique (t. i. p. 124) re-
ports it on the 28th Oct. at 11h 5m P.M., men-
tioning a number of places where it was felt.
Houses were cracked
Olivier, loc. cit. t. vi. p. 360.
55,000 men lost their lives on this occasion. Is Titsing, Illustrations of Japan.
not this merely a confusion of the two accounts]
of March 1 and April 1, 1793? They all, pro-
bably, refer to the same event.
In this year!
a new volcanic island seems to have risen from
the sea in the Aleutian group, off the coast of
Kamtschatka. No shocks are mentioned at
this time, though later such were felt in Una-
laschka (v. Moll's Neue Jahrbücher, u.s.w.
B. 2. S. 382).
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 41; Cotte.
Ditto; Mém. de Chronol. t. ii.
p. 932.
For some time storms had been experienced here, Hamb. Corresp. and Cotte, loc. cit.;
accompanied by extraordinary rains.
Moniteur, 20 Germinal, An. 4.
Chimnies and some buildings were destroyed ... Moniteur, 15 et 17 Ventôse, An. 4;
Cotte.


D 2
36
REPORT-1854.
1.
1796. Feb. A In Canada
little before
Mar. 6.
March 3 Ulm
to 4.
April 20. Bâle
2.
3.
4.
A violent shock
A vibratory shock
Ditto
5.
6.
Some of the rocks of the Falls of Niagara fell. The Bibliot. Britann. t. ii. p. 86; Kefer-
letter, dated Neward in Upper Canada, Mar. 6,
says "lately" as to the date of this event.
stein.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 46.
Meteor registers of d'Annone and
Huber.
26. In Asia Minor, especially A most destructive The sea was perfectly The air was quite still, and the sun had a pale Olivier, loc. cit. t. vi. p. 358; Cotte.
Some minutes at Latakiah (Laodicea).
past 9 A.M.
earthquake. The calm.
first shock, which
was the most vio-
lent, and that which
overthrew
the
houses, raised the
surface of the
ground several
toises. The others
were horizontal, and
seemed to pass in
the direction E. to
W., i. e. from the
land towards the
They lasted
nearly a a minute,
diminishing in force
from first to last.
Two months after,
slight tremblings
and subterranean
noises were per-
ceptible.
sea.
October. Bienne in Switzerland... Two severe shocks,
appearance before the shock. It was preceded
by a subterranean noise, followed almost in-
stantaneously by that of the falling houses.
These latter fell so suddenly that even the
people living on the street level were unable
to reach the threshold in time to save them-
selves. The tobacco custom-house fell in, and
the aga, his officers, and 400 workmen lost
their lives in it. Altogether the third of the
houses were thrown down, and the remainder
more or less injured. Fifteen hundred per-
sons perished.
Moniteur, 25 Brumaire, An. 5.
22. In the territory of Mo-A vibratory shock
Cotte.
dena.
23. Ripon in England
6 A.M.
An earthquake
...
A cleft opened in the ground, from which water Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxvi.
issued.
p. 873.
Night be-
tween
21
and 22.
lasting nearly a mi-
nute. Apparent di-
rection=S. to N.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
37
1796. Oct. Manilla in the island of A violent earthquake, In vessels at anchor at
Day not
given. 2 P.M.
Luçon.
Copiapo in Chili
lasting altogether]
three minutes four-
teen seconds. Seve-
ral minor shocks
were felt on the fol-
lowing days.
An earthquake
Manilla the shock
was not felt, but
an English ship at
sea, eleven leagues
from that place, was
greatly injured by
it, her mainmast
being driven up
out of the step, by|
the blow from be-
neath.
During the shock the air was hot and close, and
perfectly calm. Water was thrown out of the
gutters and wells; so that a large cistern,
which was full before the shock, was found to
be diminished in depth to the extent of
3 inches. After the shock the narrator felt
stupefied, and suffered pains in his knees.
1797. Feb. 4. In the territory of Quito, A terrible destructive Flames and suffoca-Accompanied by loud subterranean noise. Simi-
7 A.M.
S. America. The cen-
tre of
of disturbance
seems to have been
the volcano Tungu-
ragua; and the most
violently shaken di-
strict extended forty
leagues from S. to N.
and twenty from W.
to E. The earthquake
was perceptible over
a space of 170 leagues
from S. to N. (from
Puera to Popayan) by
140 from W. to E.
(from the river Napo
to the sea).
The Lesser Antilles
About this!
time.
earthquake. The
first wave-like vi-
brations (at 7 A.M.)
lasted nearly four
minutes. At10A.M.
and 4 P.M. more
shocks were felt.
They recurred at
intervals up to the
5th April, on which
day at 24 A.M. they
were but little less
violent than the
first.
A series of shocks
began at this time,
which did not cease
for eight months,
until the eruption of
the volcano in Gua-
daloupe on the 27th
September put an
end to them.
ting vapours burst
forth from the lake
of Quilotoa in the
district of Llacta-
cunga, and destroy-
ed herds of cattle
its
feeding
shores.
on
lar noises had been heard from time to time
in the interior of Tunguragua since 1791.
Within the most violently disturbed district
all the towns and villages were ruined, the
houses being thrown down, and many crushed
beneath great masses of detached rock. 40,000]
persous perished. The ground about Tungu-
ragua opened into enormous clefts, from which
volumes of water and stinking mud issued,
forming lakes in many places of considerable
size. Tunguragua remained perfectly still
during the earthquake, and the smoke of the
volcano Pacto, seventy-five leagues distant,
disappeared suddenly into the crater.
De Guignes's account of the Phi-
lippine Islands, in Pinkerton's
Voyages and Travels, vol. xi. p. 84.
Basil Hall, Journal written on the
coast of Chili, vol. ii. p. 25.
Annales de Historia Natural, t. i.
Nr. 4, Madrid, 1800; Journal de
Physique, t. xlix. p. 230; Gil-
bert's Annalen, B. 6. S. 67; Hum-
boldt, Voyage (4to), t. i. p. 317;
v. Moll's Annalen, B. 2. S. 435.
&c. &c.
Ditto.
38
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
ticularly in the district
1797. Feb. 20. Island of Sumatra, par- Lasted three minutes, Terrible inundations Also felt in some smaller islands, especially in
followed by slighter were produced by Battoo. The volcano Merapi in Java was in
the rising of the
of Padang, and on the
north coast to the ex-
tent of 2° latitude to-
wards the south.
Mar. 8. Palermo
shocks for three
hours.
An earthquake
Some slight vibrations
sea.
eruption.
6.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxviii.
p. 344; Phil. Trans. 1806, Pt. 2.
p. 269; Froriep's Notizen, Nr.
570.
Hoffmann in Poggendorff's Annalen,
loc. cit.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 167.
month.
July. Kingston in Jamaica
Some time
during the
Aug. 11. Rivesaltes,
in that region (depart.
3 P.M.
10 r.M.
and several other places
Palassou, loc. cit. p. 269 and 270.
Collioures A shock of such seve-
rity that the can-
non were shaken on
their carriages.
Perrey gives these shocks in 1798
Ditto.
Eastern Pyrenees).
13. Perpignan,more strongly At Perpignan a vibra-
at the village of La
Roque, and most of
all along the sea-coast
from Collioures to
Saint-Laurent-de-Sa-
lanque.
tory shock lasting
one minute. At
-
Saint Laurent del
Salanque a shock
had been felt before,
at 9 A.M.
Sept. 8. In the village of Ille A heavy vibratory
(depart. Eastern Py shock.
renees).
Oct. 19. Temeswar in
2 A.M.
Nov. 12. Rouen
Hungary..Vibrations during a
quarter of an hour.
This recurred at
3 and 5 P.M., and at
9 P.M. two shocks
were felt.
vibratory shock
Dec. 14. The town of Cumana, A violent earthquake.
S. America, and the
surrounding country.
Preceded by a slight
wave-like motion.
Then came violent
perpendicular shocks
from beneath up-
Ditto.
The two shocks at 9 P.M. were preceded by av.. Moll's Annalen, B. 2. S. 442;
heavy rolling noise.
Voigt's Magazin für des Neueste
aus d. Phys. u. Naturgesch. B. 1.
Nr. 2. S. 143.
Cotte.
The town of Cumana was ruined, and terrible Humboldt, Voyage, t. ii. p. 275.
devastation produced in its neighbourhood.
The state of the surface of the ground. was
changed in some places. Half an hour before
the violent shocks a smell of sulphur was ob-
served. On the bank of the Manzanares and
and
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
39
wards.
1798. Jan. 31. Parthenay-le- Peuple, A very feeble shock...
France.
About 10A.M..
Mar. 14. Sarreguemines, Bliastel; A very violent shock.
and other communes
of the department la
Meurthe.
Until July.
1h 15m A.M.
Messina
Repeated vibrations
during this period.
May 26. Florence and Sienna
At Florence a severe
earthquake.
The
shocks lasted until
daybreak, when the
Beginning of
the following
night.
Sienna
27. Ditto
Between 3
and 4 A.M:
June 14. Leghorn
last and most severe
At Si-
occurred.
ennathe motion was
undulatory and as
severe as at Flo-
rence.
Another shock
Ditto, equally violent.
Others were felt on
the 28th. Up to the
6th June twenty-two
shocks had been felt,
of which two were
very violent.
A slight shock, follow.
ed in two hours by a
stronger. Supposed
direction=N. to S.
in the bay of Cariaco near Maraquitas flames
came up from the earth, followed by a subter-
ranean noise like bubbling, and then by the
shocks. The latter were like the springing of
a mine at a great depth, and laid four-fifths of
the city in ruins.
Moniteur, 27 Pluviôse, An. 6.
At Bitche a part of the arch of the bridge was Ditto, Germinal, An. 6.
raised. The district in which this shock was
felt contains many mines of coal, of which one,
like the Solfatara of Naples, is continually
burning. Some days before, a meteor was
observed three leagues from Metz.
Etna was in a state of eruption
v. Hoff.
Moniteur, 30 Prarial, 1, 2, 3, 6,
et 10 Messidor, An. 6.
At Florence many buildings were seriously in- Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 97, 99, u. 102;
jured. The shocks were preceded there by a
loud explosion. It was remarked that they were
less violent on the side towards the sea. For
some days before the air had been very close
and hot, but after the earthquake severe cold
set in. On the 21st and 22nd a tremendous
storm raged from Fiume in the Adriatic to
Hungary.
Moniteur, loc. cit.
At the end of the month the city was nothing|Ditto.
but a mass of débris. A very deep chasm had
formed in the principal square.
Moniteur, 21 Messidor, An, 6.

40
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1798. June 17. Western part of the Some vibrations
At night.
island of Teneriffe.
August. From Perm in Russia to Several shocks from
Beginning of
the month?
the Ourals, over a S.W. to N.E.
space of 500 wersts in
length by 150 in
breadth.
Nov. 7. Bordeaux and the coun-" Commotions
5.
6.
Accompanied by loud explosive noises, heard Bory de St. Vincent, Essai sur les
over the whole island. Followed by a great îles Fortunées, p. 295; v. Buch,
eruption of Chahorra or Venge, a volcano close Canar Ins. S. 235, &c.
to, or rather on the side of the Peak of Tene-
riffe. This eruption lasted three months and.
six days. For details, vid. v. Hoff.
Preceded by subterranean noise
In the country some new walls fell
Nova Acta Acad. Imp. Petropol.
vol. xiv.; Hist. 44.
P.
...
Between 1
try round.
and 1 A.M.
15. Semlin
Dec. Be-Calabria
ginning of
the month?
assez
semblables à un trem-
blement de terre."
Some slight shocks...
•
Moniteur, 27 Brumaire, An. 7;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 189.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 195.
Another earthquake... On the 17th Decem- This notice was written from Frankfort on the Ditto, Nr. 203; Beil.
Between the rivers Gua-An earthquake
viare and Rio-Negro
in the north of South
America.
In Guatemala
ber the sea rapidly
rose above its usual
level and extended
5 kilomètres as far
as Aigues-Mortes
(France). (Moni-
teur, 10 et 12 Ni-
vôse, An. 7.) No
shock is mentioned,
but Perrey considers
it as an instance of
a "terre moto di
"}
mare.
Maine on the 15th December, and merely said
that Calabria had again suffered from an earth-
quake.
v. Hoff.
A violent and de- Some time in this year In April there was an eruption of the volcano Ennery et Hirth, Dict. de Géogr. t. iv.
structive earthquake.
p. 508.
there was remarked
a violent and un-
usual motion of the
sea on the English
coasts. No shock
Isalco in Guatemala. (v. Buch.)

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
41
1799. Jan.
Night between
In Iceland
7 and 8.
17. Comrie in Perthshire
An earthquake
A shock from W. to E.
of 2 secs. duration.
25. On the west coast of At Caen (before 4 A.M.)
About 4 A.M.
France; at Rouen,
Auxerre, Nantes, in
La Vendée, at Ro-
chelle, island of Olé-
ron, Rochefort, Bor-
deaux, Laval, Caen,
&c., and in Jersey.
Also, according to
some, in Paris itself.
Feb. 5. Nantes.
Noon.
2h 10m P.M.
4 P.M.
6. Ditto
19. Avignon
some shocks, appa-
rently from N. to S.
At Laval (3h 45m) a
pretty smart vibra-
tion. At Nantes
a
(about 4) a severe
shock, lasting more
than a minute. At
La Flêche (4h 15m)
a shock of 25 secs.
At Bordeaux
shock from W. to
E., lasting more
than a minute. At
Machecoul several
other shocks were
felt during the day,
the most severe
being at 9 A.M. At
the islands of Bouin
and Oléron two
shocks from S.W.
to N.E.
Another very slight|
shock.
Another shock, rather
more perceptible than
the last.
Two violent shocks...
spoken of. (Férus-
sac, Bull. des Sc.
math. &c. t. iii.
p. 176.)
The sea inundated the Accompanied by a terrible storm
country.
Accompanied by a subterranean noise
At Nantes and the island of Bouin (La Vendée)
loud noise was heard. At Machecoul it rained
soon after the shocks, and thundered all day.
At the island of Bouin many houses were
thrown down. The atmosphere appeared fiery-
red, and soon after the earthquake a violent
wind arose, which lasted two days. v. Hoff
records another earthquake in the same region
on the 26th January, 1800, but from the par-
ticulars given that date is obviously erroneous,
and the account refers to the earthquake here
given.
Moniteur, 29 Prairial et 1 Messidor,
An. 7.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 367.
Journ. de Phys. t. xlviii. p. 181; Mo-
niteur, 11, 14, 17 et 19 Pluviôse,
4 et 13 Ventôse, An. 7
7; Hamb.
Corresp. 1799, Nrs. 25, 30, u. 35;
Cotte, &c.
Accompanied by noise, without undulation, like Moniteur, 27 Pluviôse, An.7; Hamb.
a prolonged bellowing, or the rolling of a car- Corresp. Nr. 33.
riage.
Accompanied by the same noise as before, but a Ditto.
little louder.
An old bridge and some houses were thrown Moniteur, 13 Ventôse, An. 7; Cotte.
down.


42
REPORT 1854.
1.
3.
2.
Frankfort on the Maine Earthquake shocks
Another earthquake.
1799. Feb.
Night between
and Giessen. Also sup-
21 and 22.
posed to have been felt
at Dusseldorf.
24. Comrie in Perthshire
A shock from W. to E.
Tasting 2 seconds.
Breslau
Vibratory shocks..
March 5. Nice
4h 30m A.M.
6 P.M.
or Iceland
in May.
June 17. Acapulco
Aug. 18. Palermo
April 20. Drontheim in Norway... An earthquake
May 29. Brescia.
7 P.M.
Ditto
A severe earthquake
quake.
A destructive earth-
An earthquake
In the mountains of Eleven severe shocks.
Caripe and Carapano,
near Cumana, South
America.
A slight shock
4.
5.
6.
Accompanied by a terrible storm, with light- Moniteur, 27 Ventôse, An.7; Hamb.
ning, &c.
Attended with subterranean noise.
Corresp. Nr. 37 u 46.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 367.
v. Hoff.
Moniteur, 27 Ventôse, An.7; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 50.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 78.
Very probably at the same time with the Dront-Ditto, Nr. 88.
heim earthquake.
Houses were thrown down
v. Hoff gives the date 28th August
Ditto, Nr. 100.
Ditto, Nr. 181; Moniteur, 11 Bru-
maire, An. 8.
Hoffmann, loc. cit.
Humboldt, Voyage, t. iv. p. 18, et
t. x. p. 333; v. Zach, Monath.
Corresp. Th. 1. s. 395.
Humboldt, loc. cit.
Pallas, Reise in d. südl.Statthaltersch.
des Russ. Reichs, Th. 2. s. 316;
Keferstein, Moniteur, 29 Floréal,
An. 8; Dubois de Montpereux,
Voy. autour du Caucase, t. v. p. 32.
25. Cumana
Sept. 5. In Ekaterinodar (Russia) Two severe shocks, At sunrise on this day
rapidly succeeding
each other.
(During the rising
of the island in the
Sea of Azov also,
vibrations were felt
this day through-
out the Kouban.)
29, Albano was apparently Repeated vibrations
to the end of the centre of these during this period.
the year.
shocks, which ex-
Ma-
tended to Rome, Ma-
a new island rose
from the Sea of Azov
opposite Temruck
(200 wersts to the
west of Ekaterino-
dar). This island
was full of fissures,
and threw forth
stones, mud, flames
and smoke. The fol-
lowing year it no
longer existed.
Constitutionnel, 14 Juin, 1829;
Preuss Staatszeitung,1829, Nr.170,

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
43
1799. Oct.
About the
rino, Larice and Gen-
sano.
Lisbon
Two slight vibratory
shocks.
"
middle of the
month.
Hirschberg in Silesia ...A vibratory shock
....
Nov. 4. Cumana, S. America
4b 12m P.M.
Two shocks, followed
by a third, much
feebler, at 9 P.M.
The first two were
in the (there un-
common) direction
N. to S., and there
was an interval of
15 seconds between
them.
Dec. 11. In Silesia; at Schweid- At Schweidnitz there
In the after- nitz, Glatz, Freders-
noon.
dorf, Dittersdorf, Fried-
land, Liebwerda, Wit-
tichsthale, Haindorf,
Raspenau, Hirschberg,
all the villages of the
Riesengebirge, Schmie-
deberg, Landeshut,&c.,
for the most part in al
line from Glatz to Mar-
klissa.
was an oscillation!
of the surface con-
sisting of three suc-
cessive movements,
quickly following
each other. At all
the other places the
shocks were felt
more or less vio-
lently, for the most
part in the direc-
tion S. to N.
At the In the Calabrias and at Violent earthquakes..
There had been an eclipse of the sun on the 28th
October, and from that day until the 7th No-
vember the atmosphere was filled with a dry
reddish vapour.
A little before the shock,
some people who were drawing water from a
well of 18 or 20 feet deep, heard a noise like
an explosion of gunpowder, coming, as it were,
from the bottom. At the same time thunder
and lightning were observed, and some minutes
before the shocks a heavy gust of wind, fol-
lowed by large drops of rain charged with elec-
tricity. These phænomena were succeeded by
a calm, which lasted all the remainder of the
night. The third shock was also accompanied
by loud subterranean noise. The barometer
was not affected, but Humboldt observed very
remarkable changes in the variation of the
magnetic needle.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 181.
Berliner Spenersche Zeitung, 1837,
Nr. 73.
Moniteur, 4 Floréal, An. 9; Hum-
boldt, Voyage (8vo), t. iv. p. 16;
Keferstein.
bert's Annalen, B. 4. s. 128, u.
B. 5. s. 203; Neue Schriften der
naturforschenden Freunde zu Ber-
lin, B. 3. s. 180, 191 u. 199, &c.
There was a thick fog at the time, which at oue Voigt's Magazin, Th. 2. s. 263; Gil-
place smelled of sulphur. In almost all the|
places mentioned the shocks were accom-
panied by a subterranean rolling noise, which
was also heard at many places where no mo-
tion was felt. In the coal pits between Glatz
and Bohemia the shocks were strongly felt.
At one place thunder and lightning, appa-
rently coming out of the thick mist, preceded
the earthquake, and the barometer oscillated
considerably. Cats appeared uneasy before
the shock. No similar event had occurred in
this part of Silesia for fourteen years.
Moniteur, 8 Pluviôse, An. 8.
end of the year.
Messina.
44
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1799.
Some Truxillo ("in Honduras, A destructive earth-
time during Venezuela, or Peru?").
quake.
the latter half
of the year.
1800. Jan. 12 In the mines of Kou-Some
shocks from
& 22. (O.S.?)
tomarsk, near Nert-
S.W. to N.E.
schinsk, in the Ourals.
Feb. 26. Lisbon
One shock
9 P.M.
27. Ditto
Ditto
3 A.M.
March 8. At Mexico
9 A.M.
A violent earthquake.
The motion was first
for 4 mins. from E.
to W., then for some
time from N. to S.,
and finally in a cir-
cular direction.
17. Ditto, and at the same Repeated, but slight
10h 18m A.M.
time at Cuernavaca.
vibrations.
Philadelphia
in the One shock
United States.
5.
6.
Very probably this alludes to the Cumana earth- Hamb. Corresp. 1800, Nr. 20, Beil.
quake of the 4th November.
Preceded each time by an explosion like that of Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. viii.
a 6-pounder, the noise lasting about 2 secs. (Mai 1826) p. 21.
Accompanied by heavy rain. Buildings were Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 52.
injured.
An eruption of Etna began on this day which re- Ditto; v. Hoff.
curred at intervals until the middle of the year
1802.
Many buildings were injured, and finally the Annales de Historia natural (Ma-
earth opened in clefts.
drid), t. ii. No. 5. p. 235.
The air was stormy, and a tempest blew from Ditto.
the south. Two days before, the barometer
oscillated to a great extent.
v. Hoff.
On the banks of the
Ganges.
April 1.Port-Rieux in Bretagne. An earthquake
June 23. Palermo
Ditto
Philosophical Transactions.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 64.
A letter from London of the 17th July says that Hoffmann, loc. cit.
a chasm had opened in Breadon Hill, Wor-
cestershire, and was daily enlarging. It was
supposed to have been caused by a late earth-
quake there, but when this occurred is not
said. Possibly that of the 18th November,
1795, is alluded to. (Allgemeine Zeitung, 1800,
no. 212. s. 894.) In the neighbourhood of
Nice the fall of a mountain is also recorded
about the end of July, no earthquake, how-
ever, being mentioned. (Allgemeine Zeitung,
no. 231. s. 970.)
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
45
1800. Sept. ¡Genoa
Night of 23-
24.
Oh 50m A.M.
26. Constantinople
¡A violent shock, last-.
ing some seconds.
Several shocks
Oct. 17. At Eaux-Chaudes and Two shocks in the
some other places in space of 5 minutes.
5 A.M.
the valley of Ossau,
in the Pyrenees.
18.{Ditto
Nov. 3. Zurich
11 A.M.
Another shock
A slight shock.
¡Moniteur, 21 Vendémiaire, An. 9;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 166, Beil.
Mém. de Chronol. loc. cit.
A great mass of rock was detached, and rolled Palassou, loc. cit. p. 270.
some distance.
Preceded by a loud subterranean noise.
Ditto.
Moniteur, 26 Brumaire, An. 9.
9. Brussels. Also, perhaps. Two shocks at Brus-
in Brandenburg.
sels.
29. Philadelphia in the A severe shock
United States.
Dec. 25. Newport, Hanover, Bos- Ditto
ton, Concord,
Concord,
and
other places in the
United States.
Inverness in Scotland... An earthquake
& 1801. Châteauroux (depart. Several shocks felt at
Indre) in France. this place in the
course of the 2 years.
1801. June. Chester and the neigh-Rather a smart shock.
During a tremendous tempest, which, from 7 P.M. Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 183, 184, 185,
of the 9th to 1 or 2 A.M. of the 10th, raged over
France, central Germany, the Channel, England,
the Baltic, and as far north as Copenhagen.
186 u. 189; Moniteur, 25 Bru-
maire, An. 9.
Hamb. Corresp. 1801, Nr. 15.
Moniteur, 24 Ventôse, An. 9.
Thomson's Annals of Philosophy,
vol. viii. p. 367.
France pittoresque, t. ii. p. 92.
Moniteur, 24 Prairial, An. 9.
the month.
July.
Eskilstuna in Söder- A violent earthquake. One mountain near Houses were thrown down, mountains over-Ditto, 27 Vendémiaire, An. 10
mannland, Sweden.
the sea was covered thrown, and great damage done.
with dead fish.
vibratory
Unaccompanied by noise
Perth, Callander, Crieff,
Stirling, and over al-
shocks from N. to
S. at Edinburgh.
Sept. 7. Edinburgh, Glasgow, Several
6 A.M.
(quoting "la rubrique de Stock-
holm, 8 Août”).
Tilloch's Phil. Mag. vol. x. p. 368
Thomson's Annals of Phil. vol. viii.
p. 367; Moniteur, 8 Vendémiaire,
An. 10.

1st or 2nd
Monday in
bourhood (England).
most the whole of Scot-
land. The centre ap-
peared to be at Comrie
in Perthshire.
46
REPORT 1854.

1.
2.
1801. Sept. Colmar and Neu-Brei-A
Night between sach.
10 and 11
3.
severe vibratory
shock from N. to S.
at Neu-Breisach.
Oct. Semlin on the Danube. Three shocks at the
Night between
3 and 4.
At midnight,
3 A.M.&4A.M.
8h52m 53s A.M.
Not felt in the envi- hours given. The 1st
rons.
8. At Bologna. Also, about
same time, at Cesena;
and in a part of the
Romagna.
was more violent
than the 2nd, and
the 3rd more so than
either of the former.
One of them lasted
four minutes.
At Bologna, 3 shocks
from N.E. to S.W.,
the undulation of the
1st (which took place
at the time men-
tioned) diminishing
by degrees until the
2nd and 3rd were
felt. The three lasted
only half a minute.
Frascati, Monte-Pozzio, One shock
4.
5.
6
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 151, Beil; Mo-
niteur, 3me jour. complémentaire,
An. 9; Cotte.
Followed by heavy wind and rain, which lasted Moniteur, 10 et 13 Brumaire, An.10.
several days.
(from an account by Sig. Cicco-
lini, director of the observatory);
v. Moll's Annalen, B. 2. s. 451.
The atmosphere was calm, the sky overcast, and Ditto, 5 et 6 Brumaire, An. 10.
the thermometer at 13° 75 R. One of the
clocks of the observatory was stopped, thereby
giving the time of the occurrence. Some bells
sounded of themselves, and a few chimnies
were thrown down.
Moniteur, 6 Frimaire, An. 10.
ing district.
End of the
month.
Albano, Riccia, Velle-
tri, and the surround-
Nov.
Philadelphia,
United A vibratory shock
Night between
States.
One shock
12 and 13.
14. Palermo in Sicily
(Begin-Laybach in Carniola. A violent earthquake.
ning of De-
cember?)
Also at Eger.
Maracaibo, Caraccas and Several shocks
Porto-Caballo in South
America.
1802. Jan. 1. Strasburg
6h45mor7h15m
A.M.
From N. to S.
At Eger part of the fortifications fell
Hamb. Corresp. 1802, Nr. 25.
Hoffmann in Poggendorff's Annalen,
B. 24. s. 54.
Moniteur, 18 Nivôse, An.10 (quoting
'la rubrique de Vienne, 22 Déc.”).
Humboldt, Voyage, t. v. p. 13; De
Pons, Voyage à la Terre-Ferme,
t. i. p. 125.
Great and wide-spread inundations for a month Moniteur, 20 Nivôse, An. 10; Hamb.
before.
Corresp. 1802, Nr. 9, Biel.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
47
1802. Jan. 4. Laybach, Trieste, Fiume At Laybach, slight. At At Fiume and Buk-In Carinthia some little hills disappeared, and Moniteur, 7, 10, 16, 25 Pluviôse, et
Between 7 and Bukkari in Carin-
and 8 A.M.
thia. Also in the Ban-
nat, and in Turkey.
Seigneurie of Grobbing
About same (in Austria ?).
time with the
last.
9h 15m A.M.
Trieste, very vio-
lent. Several vio-
lent shocks from N.
to S. at Fiume and
Bukkari, each last-
ing more than a min.
17. Caumont in the depart. An earthquake, last-
Calvados, Normandy. ing 4 or 5 secs.
Torre-la-Mata and Tor-Shocks which conti-
revieja in Spain. nued up to the 6th
February.
23. Strasburg
Vibratory
In the evening.
Feb. 2. Falmouth in Antigua
A severe shock
Guadaloupe
Vibratory shocks
Mar. 19. Antigua, St. Christo-Shocks
pher's, and other West
Indian islands.
times during Feb
and Mar., but most
violent on this day.
kari the sea rose in
new elevations were formed. Preceded, the 3 Ventôse, An. 10.
same night, at Trieste by a terrible storm of
masses upon the
shore.
thunder, rain, hail and snow, and a frightful|
inundation of the sea.
rubrique de Vienne, 17 Janv.).
Caused the fall of several masses of rock and the Ditto, 12 Pluviôse, An. 10 (sous la
sinking of the earth in some places. Followed
by terrible rain; accompanied by thunder and
lightning. Probably the same shock with that
last recorded.
Some houses were destroyed.
Accompanied by the eruption of a volcano
Hamb. Corresp. 1802, Nr. 21.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv.
p. 395.
Hamb. Corresp. 1802, Nr. 21, Biel.
Moniteur, 24 Germinal et 25 Floréal,
An. 10.
v. Hoff.
loc. cit.
felt several Accompanied by great v. Humboldt remarked smoke issuing from Anti-Hamb. Corresp. No. 79; Moniteur,
agitation of the sea. sana in the Andes during this month of March.
April 5. Orvieto in the States of Three shocks in an
the Church.
i
hour.
May 9. Lodi, Crema, and the Lasted 3 seconds.
country around.
12. In Northern Italy, espe-At Mantua the shock
cially at Crema, Son
zino, Tegengo, Orci-
10h 40m A.M.
10h 10m A.M.
at Mantua;
10h 30m at
Milan
;
at
10h 35m
Parma;
11h in Swit-
zerland.
novi
and Brescia
Also in Switzerland,
at Berne, Zurich, Ge-
neva and other places;]
and as far south as the
Romagna.
:
was severe; as also
at Milan, where it
was undulatory from
S.to N., lasting about
2 mins. At Parma,
three shocks, undu-
latory, from W. to E.,
and after an inter-
val of 5 secs. the mo
tion recommenced.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 73.
Very probably the same event with the follow-Tilloch's Magazine, vol. xiii. p. 95.
ing, the date being incorrectly reported.
93 u. 96; Moniteur, 6, 9, 10, 15
Prairial; Journ. des Débats, 4, 5,
9, 10, 15, 17 Prairial, et 18 Mes-
sidor, An. 10.
Most violent from west to east along the southern Cotte; Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 87, 89,
slope of the Alps. At Crema, Sonzino, Tegengo
and Orcinovi the most damage of buildings, &c.
occurred. At Brescia 11 houses and 3 churches
fell. At Parma the direction was given by the
swinging of a suspended lamp, which deviated
8 inches from the vertical. At this place the sky
was quite clear and free from clouds, the baro-
meter perfectly steady at 28 in., and the ther-
mometer standing at 18° 25. At Genoa the mo-
tion was accompanied by a noise like the roll-


48
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
the
It
At Cremona
motion was vio-
lent, but at Venice
it was not felt.
was but slight at
Turin, in Piedmont,
and as far as Rove-
redo. Near Bardi
and at Crema the
shocks
frequently
recurred for three
weeks.
1802. May 15. In the territory of Darm-A violent shock of 15
4.
5.
ing of carriages or a distant cannonade. Near
Bardi openings appeared in the earth, from
which much petroleum was procured. The
castle of Marguin, situated on the shore of a
small lake, sank down and was covered by the
water. At Berne furniture was shaken in the
rooms, particularly in those of the third storey.
An old man and a young woman were thrown
down, and the bell of the Maison de Ville
sounded.
6.
7 A.M.
stadt.
July 7-Strasburg
8, or 11.
9h 53m A.M.
to 20 secs. duration.
A violent shock
Aug. 7. Caylus in the depart. Ditto, lasting about 2
2 P.M.
Lot, France.
minutes.
The same day a loud explosive noise was heard
at Cahors and for 40 leagues round it ("pré-
cédé d'une flamme dirigée de l'ouest à l'est,
par un vent du sud, pendant 4 ou 5 minutes").
Journal des Débats, 17 Prairial,
An. 10.
Ditto, 25 Messidor; Moniteur, 28
Messidor, An. 10; Cotte.
Journ. des Débats, 30 Messidor et
2 Fructidor; Moniteur, 30 Messi-
dor, An. 10; Cotte.
15. Cumana, on the north Three shocks at the The waters of the Ori- The ground moved like the waves of the sea. In v.
coast of S. America.
A little before
noon, at noon,
and at 8 P.M.
17.
About 8 A.M.
hours mentioned,
the last of which was
less violent than the
other two, and the
second the most se-
vere of the three.
Ogenne, in the canton A slight vibratory
of Navarreux, Lauve-
terre, and other ad-
joining places on the
northern slope of the
western Pyrenees.
And at La Rochelle.
shock.
Ditto.
noco rose so high
as to leave a large
part of the bed of
the river dry.
one place a piece of ground of 100 feet long
and 40 wide sank down, and a pool of water
appeared in its stead. In another place the
ground was raised. A boat on the Orinoco
received such a shock that the rudder was
broken.
Humboldt, Voyage, t. v. p. 5;
Moniteur et Journ. des Débats,
3 Nivôse, An. 11; Allgemeine
Zeitung, Nr. 354. s. 1432; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 197; v. Moll's An-
nalen.
At La Rochelle accompanied by subterranean Palassou, Mém. &c. p. 270; Journ.
noise. In all probability the same shock with
that at Ogenne, &c.
des Débats, 10 Fructidor, et Mo-
niteur, 12 Fruct. An. 10.
8 P.M. (?)
18 Berne in Switzerland
and 19.
Several ditto
23. Richmond in Virginia... A terrible shock
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 143; Moniteur,
12 Fructidor, An. 10.
Attended with noise like the rolling of a carriage Moniteur, 26 Vendémiaire, An. 11.
on pavement.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
49
|1802. Aug. 29. St. John in Antigua
One shock
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 179.
In Aug.? Amboyna and other East A very violent earth-The sea rose high No date is given, but the account is taken from Hamb. Corresp. 1803, Nr. 4.
Indian islands.
quake.
Sept. 1. Naples
11. Strasburg..
A few minutes
after 7¹ 30T
A.M.
12. Ditto
6h 36m A.M.
13. Ditto
7h 4m A.M.
At Naples a slight
vibration. In the
neighbourhood of
Capua the shock
was more violent.
A rather violent shock
from S.W. to N.E.
Another shock,follow-
ed, an hour after-
wards, by one of
greater severity.
Four more shocks, the
first of which lasted
more than a minute.
Rather slight
Violent motion
More shocks, all from
N. to S.
15. Ditto
2 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
A little before
midnight.
25. Kingston in Jamaica
A slight shock.
Oct. 1.Beauvais in France.
Ditto
Between 9:
and 10 P.M.
23. Strasburg.
7h 30m A.M.
24. Ditto
upon the coasts,
and did very great
mischief.
letters of the 25th August.
For two days before smoke had issued from Ve- Moniteur, 26 vendémiaire, an 11;
suvius. At Naples there had been no rain, Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 162; Cotte.
except on a single day, since March; the sky
had been constantly clear, and the heat very
great, especially on the 8th and 21st August,
when it was almost unbearable.
Journ. des Débats, 30 fructidor, 2
et 3 complémentaire, an 10, 1 et
2 vendémiaire, an 11; Moniteur,
2 compl. an 10 et 3 vendém. an
11; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 155.
Accompanied by a violent wind from the south. Ditto.
The shock felt in the houses like the fall of a
great weight.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Attended with subterranean noise
Ditto.
Ditto.
Another shock
Another, rather vio-
lent.
Moniteur, 9 frimaire, an 11; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 194.
an 11.
At the same time a globe of fire was observed, Journ. des Débats, 15 vendém.
which moved from E. to W., and disappeared
with a loud explosion, leaving behind a strong
smell of sulphur, which remained a long time.
Ditto, 7 et 13 brum.; Moniteur,
11 brum. et 3 frim. an 11; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 175, Beil.
Ditto.
1854
5
50
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1802. Oct. 26. Very widely extended. At Bucharest the mo-
At Bucharest
the motion
began at 12h
56m noon. At
Kronstadt it
was 20 min.
earlier than
elsewhere. At
Semlin at 12h
15. At War-
saw at 12h
30m. At Con-
stantinople
about noon.
8 P.M.
Most violent in a part
of Transylvania, in
Wallachia, and Mol-
davia. It was felt at
Bucharest, to the S.W.
at Krajowa and Wid-
din; to the S. at Rusc-
zuck, Varna, Constan-
tinople, and the island
of Ithaca (but not any-
where in the space
between this island]
and the last-named
places, or on the coast
of Italy); to the N.W.
at Kronstadt, Her-
mannstadt, &c.; also
at Semlin and Temes-]
war, at Lemberg, and
Warsaw; and in Rus-
sia at Kieff, Aral, Ka-
luga, Tula, Moscow,
and even St. Peters-
burg.
Caermarthen in Wales.
Wienerisch Neustadt
Night between]
29 and 30.
11h 45m A.M.
n
tion was undula-
tory, and continued
for two minutes and
a half. At 4h 30"
P.M. the same day,
at 3 A.M. the fol-
lowing morning,
and on the 28th,
slight vibrations
were again felt as
they had been before
on the 25th.
shock was very vio-
lent in and around
Cronstadt, where
The
the direction was
from E. to W. In
Warsaw hanging
bodies swung gen-
tly from S. to N. At
St. Petersburg the
shock was very
slight, and from S.
to N.
Lasted six seconds
4.
5.
Many buildings were greatly injured in Bucharest,
amongst others the Nicolai-kirche and its cele-
brated tower. The earth opened, and green-
ish water came forth which diffused an odour
of sulphur through the whole city. Nothing
remarkable had been observed in the atmo-
sphere. The sky was overcast, the wind gentle
and rather cool. In Pera (Constantinople)
some houses were injured. The castle of
Hidwy near Cronstadt was destroyed. In Her-
mannstadt the churches were so shattered that
the people scarcely dared to approach them.
Several other places in this district suffered
also. At Warsaw the sky was clear, the wind
from the N.E., and the barometer stationary
at 28 in. At Jassy and Czernowitz damage
was done to buildings. On the right bank of
the Oka the shock was very violent; on the
left it was not felt at all. At Moscow the
walls were cracked, windows were broken,
and cellars fell in.
6.
Seetzen's account in v. Zach's Mo-
natl. Corresp. Bd. vii. p. 20;
v. Moll's Annalen, Bd. ii. p. 453;
Hamb. Corresp. 1803, Nr. 177,
183, 189, Beil; Moniteur, 6, 14,
17, 18, 20, 21, 24 frim. et 13
nivôse, an 11; Journ. des Débats,
14, 18, 19, 21, 23 frim. et 12
nivôse.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxii.
p. 1154.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 197; Journ.
des Débats, 30 frim. an 11.
Nov. 7. At and around Algiers... A violent shock in the Felt on board ships The greatest amount of damage was done at Journ. des Débats, 20 frim.; Moni-
vertical direction, fifty miles from land.
lasting 40 seconds.
In Transylvania and Wal-Another severe earth-
lachia.
On the southern coast of Several
quake.
Blidah (south of Algiers) and its neighbour-
hood. A village of 200 houses was swal-
lowed up.
teur, 19 frim. an 11; v. Moll's
Annalen, Bd. ii. S. 458.
Ditto.
vibratory The sea was slightly The atmosphere was cloudy and warm.
Ditto.
In the evening. Spain, and again at shocks.
Algiers.
agitated.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
51
1802. Nov. 8. Ditto
In the morn-
ing.
...Ditto
Strasburg. Said to have Another shock, the
11h 30m P.M. been, like all the former
1 P.M.
Produced cracks in some vaults
most violent of all
shocks, quite local. It those felt this year.
was, however, felt at
Weissemburg.
22. Coire and several other A rather severe shock
places in the Grisons.
Ditto.
"
Journ. des Débats, 23, 24. brum. et
1 frim. an 11 Moniteur, 24
brum. et 3 frim.; Hamh. Corresp.
Nr. 185.
Journ. des Débats, 4 nivôse, an 11;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 205, Beil.
26. Constantinople, Galata, Violent vibrations for The sea remained calm The day was hot, and the wind from the north. v. Moll's Annalen, Bd. ii. S. 459.
nearly two minutes.
and Pera.
27.
Autun in the department Several shocks.
1 (or 2) A.M.
Saône et Loire. Also
at Arnayin the depart.
Côte-d'Or.
Dec. 12. In the district of Mont-Vibratory shocks.
Blanc.
Many houses were injured. Very probably
only the event of October, incorrectly reported
as to date.
Preceded by a dull noise moving from E. to W. Journ. des Débats, 10 et 19 frim.;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 197.
Keferstein, Verzeichniss der Erdbe-
ben, u.s.w. in Zeitung für Geo-
gnosie, Geologie, u.s.w. Wei-
mar Jahrgang, 1827, St. iii.
S. 326.
Ditto.
G
to 23.
18. In Swabia. Also in the Ditto
Netherlands, especially
at Rotterdam.
18 Sion in the Haut-Valais. Frequent
Not felt in the Bas-
shocks.
slight
Recurred
Valais, even at St.
on the 25th and
Pierre but two leagues
from Sion.
26th.
20. Elbeuf in the depart. A shock of eight se-
Seine-Inférieure.
conds' duration.
A slight earthquake…..
Mayence
Night be.
tween
23
and 24.
11 A.M.
31. Sisteron in the depart-A rather severe shock,
ment Basses-Alpes.
which recurred at
2. P.M.
Some of the shocks of October and November v. Moll's Annalen, loc. cit. S. 460.
had also been felt in this district.
A violent storm occurred on the same day
Journ. des Débats, 6 nivôse; Hamb.
Corresp. 1803, Nr. 3.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 2.
Corresp. Nr. 11.
The air was calm, the sky overcast, and the Journ. des Débats, 19 nivôse; Hamb.
wind south. The barometer had been much
agitated during the morning. The sun rose of
a glowing red colour.





52
REPORT-1854.
1.
1802.
2.
3.
Unalaschka, one of the Very violent shocks
Aleutian islands.
1803. Jan. 8. Bialystock in Poland
1h 15m A.M.
Sion in the Valais
Last week of
the month.
Feb. 2. Marseilles
during the year.
A violent shock, fol-
lowed, at 4 and 5
A.M., by others, all
apparently coming
from the west. In
the following night,
at 11 F.M., another
shock was felt, and
some inhabitants
believed that there
were still more
afterwards.
4
Several shocks, more
violent than those
felt here in the pre-
ceding month.
A rather violent shock
Between 11
P.M. and mid-
night.
Mar. 12. Guadeloupe
Santa-
17. Pointe-à-Pitre,
Anna, and Maria Ga-
9h 15m P.M.
to 15 past lante.
midnight.
severe earthquake|
Thirteen shocks in the
time mentioned, the
first at 9h 15m.
April 25. At Niort, and in the de-A slight vibration
part. Deux-Sèvres.
4.
5.
6.
Langsdorff's Bemerkungen auf einer
Reise um die Wett. Bd. ii. p. 209;
Gilbert's Annalen der Physik,
Bd. xlii. S. 217 u. 414.
The winter had been very mild, and in Decem-v.
ber but little snow had fallen. On the 2nd
January, however, the temperature suddenly
fell to -21 R., and yet two days afterwards a
thaw set in. On the 6th the cold suddenly
returned, and at the time of the first shock
the thermometer stood at -25 R. By this
shock buildings were shaken from their foun-
dations. The next morning, in the city, a
long and perfectly straight crack was observed
in the frozen ground. Several other cracks
were remarked on the morning after, and one
in the wall of a strong public building. The
cold became very great, and continued so for
four days. During the whole period described
there was very little wind, but on the evening
of the last shock a pretty strong north wind
blew, which, v. Hoff observes, extended
widely over Europe, and appeared as a violent
tempest at Trieste on the 11th.
Moll's Annalen, Bd. ii. p. 460;
Journ. des Débats, 19 et 21 plu-
viôse; Moniteur, 23 pluviôse,
an 11.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 32, Beil; v. Moll's
Annalen, loc. cit.
Some chimnies were thrown down. v. Hoff, Journ. des Débats, 24 pluv. an 11;
quoting the Hamb. Corresp. and v. Moll, gives
the date Feb. 3.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 32; v. Moll's
Annalen, loc. cit. p. 461.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 108.
Eyriès, Histoire des Voyages, quoted
by M. Perrey in his memoir on the
earthquakes of the Antilles.
Journ. des Débats, 15 prair. an 11.
Y

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
53
1803. July. At Ancona
the beginning
of the month.
Shocks which were
not sufficiently vio-
lent to cause any]
damage.
24. Christiana in Norway. A violent shock from
11 P.M. At
Laurwig 11h
5m.
Also felt at Laurwig.
E. to W.; at Laur-
wig it was slight,
and from N. to S.
quake.
On the banks of the A very violent earth-
Ganges, especially in
the upper part, from
the Jumna to the
mountains from which
it springs.
Aug. 15. Constantinople
Between mid-
night and 1
A.M.
Vibratory
Ditto, 14 therm.
hau; Cotte.
At Christiana the shock was preceded by a noise Moniteur, 9 fructidor, an 11; Keil-
like thunder. At Laurwig it was followed by
an aërial disturbance and noise. The electro-
meter did not indicate any considerable amount
of electricity in the air.
The town of Barahat (Berahhat or Badrinath), Asiatic Researches, vol. xi.; Neue
amongst others, suffered greatly from this
event. Several villages were swallowed up.
Allg. Geogr. Ephem. B. viii. S. 157.
Débats, 17 vendém. an 12.
16. Riom in Auvergne
19. Constantinople
25. In Spain and at several
points on the coast of
the Mediterranean.
Oct. 8. Gordes in the depart.
Between 6 Vaucluse, France.
and 7 P.M.
and 14.
(0.S.)
13 Palermo
17. Tiflis
Several shocks..
More shocks, appa-
rently from N. to S.
Some persons believed
they felt an earth-]
quake.
Several shocks
An earthquake
On this same night there rose an island in the Moniteur, 16 vendém.; Journ. des
Claveezer See near Plön in Holstein. It was
about a thousand yards from the nearest point
of land, in three fathoms water, and had a cir-
cumference of about eighty feet, rising three
or four feet above the surface of the water.
The island consisted of the sand of the former
bottom with fragments of turf. No earth-
quake is mentioned at the place. The island
was gradually washed away and disappeared.
(Gilbert's Annalen, B. xvi. S. 384; Voigt's
Magazin, B. vi. S. 260. u. B. vii. S. 364,
&c.)
Cotte.
Moniteur and Journ. des Débats,
loc. cit.
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 932.
An aërolite fell at Apt on the same day between Moniteur, 2 frim. an 12.
10 and 11 A.M.
Walls were cracked by the shock
Poggendorff's Annalen, Bd. xxiv.
S. 54.
Dubois de Montpéreux, Voy. autour
du Caucase, t. iii. p. 271.

54
REPORT-1854.
!
1.
2.
3.
1803. Oct. 17. S. Philippe and Beniga- A rather violent vibra-
nim in the kingdom of
Valencia, Spain.
Nov. 9 Palermo and Messina
and 10.
Dec. 12. Chamouni
4h 30m P.M.
tion.
Severe shocks, in the
direction from E.
to W.
Violent, and in the
direction S. to N.
13. Along the Lower Meuse, An earthquake con- Also
especially in Vlaar- sisting of slight
dingen,
Maasland,
oscillations.
Rotterdam, and Schie-
dam.
28. Nantes, and Antwerp
Some people at each
At Antwerp
of these places be-
at 7 A.M.
lieved that they had
felt a shock.
Between 5
and 6 P.M.
malayas, and in the
4.
5.
No damage ensued
perceived on
board ship by the
unusual disturb-
ance of the water.
In the district of Kemaon Very violent
at the foot of the Hi-
neighbouring pro-
vinces.
1804. Jan. 13. Madrid and Aranjuez. At Malaga a violent
During even-
ing service.
Night of 20-
21. Mid-
Also felt at the samej
time at Malaga.
vibration from N. to
.S., lasting 55 secs.;
more violent at
Aranjuez than at
Madrid.
shock which was Felt also at sea
violent at the Hague
and Bois-le-Duc.
Several shocks. That
at 5 A.M. was very
violent, in the direc-
Rotterdam and the neigh- A
bourhood; and at the
Hague and Bois-le
Duc.
Malaga. Also very de-
structive at Velez, five
miles from Malaga,
Etna remained undisturbed
Mont Blanc was violently shaken, and a mass of
ice of 100 feet in height fell from it. Soon after
the mountains of Breven suffered the same
concussions, and great masses of rock were
detached and rolled into the valleys below.
6.
Moniteur, 19 frim. an 12.
Poggendorff's Annalen, loc. cit.
Hamb. Corresp. 1803, Nr. 202;
Journ. des Débats, 27 frim.; Mo-
niteur, 28 frim. an 12.
Moll's Neue Jahrbücher d. Berg-
u. Hüttenkunde, Bd. ii. S. 309.
v.
Ditto ;
13.
Hamb. Corresp. 1804, Nr.
During a tremendous storm which raged also at Journ. des Débats, 10 et 12 nivôse;
Paris and Rouen. An igneous meteor was
observed.
Many buildings were ruined. Possibly the same
with the event of July. In this year also there
was a violent eruption of Wororai in Hawaii,
Sandwich Isles.
Moniteur, 11 et 13 nivôse, an 12;
Hamb. Corresp. loc. cit.
Berliner Spanersche Zeitung, 1837,
No. 59; Edinburgh Journal of
Science, vol. vi. p. 371.
Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 22 u. 25;
Journ. des Débats, 15 et 29 plu-
viôse; Moniteur, 30 pluviôse,
an 12.
Journ. des Débats, 1 pluviôse; Moni-
teur, 3 et 5 pluviôse, an 12.
Accompanied at 5 A.M. (4h 55m according to Journ. des Débats, 13 ventôse; Mo-
v. Hoff) by noise. The atmosphere was ob-
scured and hot.
niteur, 14 ventôse, an 12; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 33.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
night, 3 and and in Murcia.
tion N. to E. (sic);
5 A.M.
and the motion
lasted nearly a mi-
nute.
1804. Jan.
End 'of the
month.
Rotterdam, Haarlem, &c. W. to E.
Feb. 3. Departm. Mont Blanc... Shocks
1 A.M.
1 A.M.
6. Motril in the kingdom The shocks continued These shocks extend-
of Grenada.
from the time of
those at Malaga up
to this date, one or
two being felt each
day. That of the
6th here given was
the most violent.]
Its direction was
supposed to be W.
to E. The shocks
recurred at intervals]
of (within a few mi-
nutes) three hours,
and always lasted
four minutes.
9. Palermo; and, the same At Palerino one shock.
day, near Mt. Etna.
15. St. Petersburg.
...
ble vibration.
At Etna a percepti-|
Vibratory..
16. Motril in Grenada. Also A rather severe shock,
A little after this day at Malaga.
6 A.M.
In Styria
lasting 2 or 3 secs.
At both Motril and
Malaga numerous
shocks during the
day.
Shocks.
}
ed to sea.
In one of the churches the chandeliers swung Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxiv.
more than two feet from the perpendicular.
p. 267.
Voigt's Magazin, Bd. viii. p. 72.
Moniteur, 23 ventôse; Journ. des
Débats, 24 ventôse.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
p. 400; Poggendorff's Annalen,
loc. cit.
v. Hoff.
Moniteur, 23 ventôse; v. Hoff.
On the 24th of this month a great storm of thun-v. Hoff; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 37 u. 65.
der and lightning raged over nearly all Ger-[
many, the whole of the Netherlands, and even
as far as Moscow, accompanied by snow, and
did much damage to buildings in various
places.

56
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1804. Feb. St. Servan in France
3.
4.
Shocks.
Mar. 1. Malaga, and Motril in Repeated shocks
2 A.M.
Grenada.
2. Moustier in the departm. Several shocks..
Mont Blanc.
Night between
3 and 4.
La Flotte in the departm. A slight shock from
Charente-Inférieure. S.E. to N.W.
May 5. Malta
11. Florence
13. Ditto
17. Ditto
One shock
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
5.
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
6.
Journ. des Débats, 28 ventôse.
Accompanied by a rather loud subterranean noise. Ditto; Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 50.
The Journ. des Débats adds that shocks had
been felt in the Alps, and in different parts of
Europe and Africa. Perhaps some of the
shocks reported at Malaga extended to the
opposite continent. The Hamb. Corresp. gives
the date of the event at La Flotte March 5-6.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 157.
Journ. des Débats, 23 prairial;
v. Hoff.
Ditto.
Ditto.
18. Virginia and New York Vibratory shocks..
26. Malta
June 8. Sta Maura, Zante, in the
Soon after Morea, at Patras. Most
midnight of violent at Patras.
the 7th.
Another shock
Two
v. Hoff.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 157.
very severe The ships in the har-The third shock overthrew many houses in the Journ. des Débats, 10 thermidor;
shocks, followed by
a third at 3 A.M.
The duration of the
first two was 30 to
40 seconds. The
third was less vio-
lent and did not
last so long. On the
two following days
slight oscillations of
6 to 10 seconds were
felt.
13. Klagenfurth in Carinthia Three shocks at the
3h30m; 7b5m;
and 7h 50m
A.M.
hours mentioned,
the last being the
most violent.
14. Baudissin (Budissen in Several shocks
Silesia?) and several
other points in Prussia.
bour of Patras were
violently agitated.
Morea, especially at Patras. It is said that
shocks were common this year in the two
islands in question, more than 100 having been
felt in 1 year, of which, however, but four
or five were violent; and that one had been
felt here thirteen years before. Preceded, on
the present occasion, by a perfect calm, great
heat, and a terrible noise lasting two seconds.
Moniteur, 11 thermidor; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 121.
There had been a terrible storm two days before. Journ. des Débats, 21 messidor;
The barometer was not disturbed.
Moniteur, 22 messidor.
There suddenly appeared on several of the moun-Moniteur, 22 et 23 messidor.
tains springs which had never been seen be-
fore. From the 15th to the 20th June the
the

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
57
1804. July 28. Spoleto and as far as Violent shocks, espe-
Nocera.
Aug. 7. Tiflis in Georgia
(O.S.?)
Ditto
cially the first ones.
They recurred fre-
quently up to the
26th August, and on
the 25th September,
the day of the erup-
tion of Vesuvius, the
earth in the vicinity
of the crater trem-
bled violently.
A slight shock.
Ditto
Elbe and neighbouring rivers inundated their
banks, and it was supposed that an earthquake
was felt at Dresden.
Moniteur, 15, 21, 28 fruct. an 12.
et 3 brum. an 13; v. Hoff;
Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 137, 147,
181, Beil.
The air was full of thick fog, so that the moon Journ. des Débats, 14, 20, 23 fruct.;
appeared of a blood-red colour. Vesuvius
sent forth smoke at the moment of the first
shocks. Spoleto itself suffered less damage
than many of the villages in the neighbour-
hood. The Hamb. Corresp. gives the date
August 1. On the night of the 4th July a
little hill on the peninsula of Taman in the
Sea of Azof rose gradually to the extent of 12
fathoms, and finally an eruption took place,|
and masses of earth and stones, in a state of
ignition, were thrown to a great distance.
This date and those of the shocks in the follow-Dubois de Montpéreux, Voyage au-
ing months are probably all recorded accord-
ing to the old style.
tour du Caucase, t. iii. pp. 271-
274.
Ditto.
v. Hoff.
Night between
11 and 12.
to 25.
16. In Auvergne
20. Malaga and Madrid
22 In the kingdom of Gre-
25.
Beginning at
8h 30m A.M.
nada, especially at Al-
bugnol.
Vibratory shocks....
Ditto
Almeria in Grenada, and Within three-quarters The
the surrounding di-
strict. Also at Madrid,
Malaga, and Cartha-
gena.
"The region
shaken was parallel to
the line of the Sierra-
Nevada, and conse-
quently to the axis of
the Mediterranean ba-
·v. Hoff.
sin.'
""
of an hour, three
terrible shocks and
many slighter ones
were felt at Alme-
ria. At Albugnol
five very violent
shocks. The direc-
tion was S. to N.
Bay of Rochetta
were submerged,
and much salt de-
stroyed. Near Al-
bugnol the sea re-
mained quite calm.
Cotte.
Moniteur, 24 fruct. an 12, 14 et 29
vendém. et 4 brum. an 13;
Journ. des Débats, 11, 13, 21, 28
vendém. an 13.
Hamb. Corresp. Nrs. 144,
157, 169; v. Moll's Annalen,
Bd. v. S. 326.
Salinas of the Commenced with a low subterranean noise. Ditto;
Houses fell or were much injured. Rochetta
was for the most part ruined. Castel del Popo-
lo, Bella Villa della Palma, and Eniz were also
destroyed. In Dalias men were buried be-
neath the ruins, and in Feliz a bell fell from
the church tower. At Albugnol the heavens
were obscured by a dark mist, which resolved
itself into a cloud, whence, in ten minutes, five
terrible flashes of fire (lightning?) issued, and
after each flash a shock took place. A strong
wind dispersed the clouds, and intense heat
set in, which lasted until the 28th, as did also
the shock. A mountain in the neighbourhood


58
REPORT 1854.

1.
2.
3.
4.
1804. Aug. 25. In the Netherlands; at
10 A.M. and Schiedam at the hours
12 noon.
mentioned.
Clermont Ferrand in
Auvergne.
30. St. Ann's Bay, Jamaica. A single violent shock
11h 15m P.M.
from N. to S., last-
ing four seconds.
Sept. 16. In Grenada, especially Several severe shocks.
at the city of Gre-
nada.
Several shocks..
21. Jassy in Moldavia
5.
was cleft, and from the opening a stream of
water poured out upon the lower parts of the
town. Springs disappeared in some places,
and new ones burst forth in others.
were dammed up and changed their course.
Rivers
Ditto.
6.
Tilloch's Philosophical Magazine,
vol. xx. p. 184.
Preceded by a perfect calm; the air close and Ditto, vol. xx. p. 281.
almost irrespirable. Thermometer at 85°.
Birds and other animals showed decided signs
of fear.
Grenada suffered considerable injury
23. St. Malo (Ille et Vilaine), At St. Malo a severe This same day a ter- Accompanied at St. Malo by a noise like the
4 A.M. (P.M.
according to
v. Hoff.)
and at the rock of
and at the rock of
Cancale, at Grandville,
Dinan, Saint-Servan,
and other places on
the coast.
shock, followed at
5h 13m by a second
of less violence.
The motion was
from N.E. to S.W. |
and lasted 10 to 12
seconds. At the
other places men-
tioned it was from
E. to W., and lasted
about 43 secs.
A slight shock.
Tiflis in Georgia
At noon.
A severe one
Ditto
8 P.M.
rible tempest ex-
tended over the
German Ocean.
rumbling of carriages on a wooden bridge.
Some people were made sick by the motion,
and dogs bayed.
At the end of this mouth Vesuvius threw forth
some lava again.
v. Moll's Annalen, Bd. v. S. 328.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 179, Beil.
Journ. des Débats, 8 et 9 vendém.;
Moniteur, 9 et 10 vendém. et
5 brum. an 13; Hamb. Corresp.
Nrs. 162, 166; Cotte; v. Moll's
Annalen, Bd. v. S. 328.
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
The day had been rather cloudy but agreeable. Ditto.
The following night first white frost was ob-
served.
v. Moll's Annalen, Bd. v. S. 328.
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
In the kingdom of Gre-The shocks recurred
nada.
24: Tiflis
10 P.M.
on this day.
An earthquake less
violent than the last.
The day had been very fine
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
59
1804.Sept.26. Tiflis
2.A.M.
11 A.M.
29. Ditto
30. Ditto
4 and 8 A.M.
and 2 and 10
P.M.
Oct. 1.Ditto
After mid-
Another shock, a little
more severe.
A feeble vibration,
which is yet after-
wards said to have
been infinitely more
severe than that of
the 23rd. During|
the night there were
four slighter shocks,
in the intervals of
which a slight mo-
tion of the earth
was perceived.
Four slight shocks at
the hours mention-
ed.
Another shock
...
f
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
Several walls fell. The day had been stormy, Ditto.
and the night rainy.
The Moniteur (19 nivôse, an 13.) only men-
tions shocks on the days following:-24th at
8h 35m P.M.; 25th at 9h 10m P.M.; 26th at
1h 25m, and 29th at 8h 40m and 10h P.M. None
of these probably are separate events from
those recorded in this catalogue, and seem less
likely to be accurate as to date.
Ditto.
Ditto.
2. Ditto
night, and
Ditto
Between 6
and 9 P.M.
3 A.M.
In the even-
ing.
5. In Tuscany, in the valley
of Elsa, particularly at
Colle, Poggibonsi, and
S. Gemignano.
6. Tiflis
10 P.M.
7. Ditto
Three shocks
A slight shock..
Ditto.
There were
several others in
the course of the
month.
Another shock.
Another, very severe.
After mid-
night.
Ditto
Night be
A slight vibration
tween 10
and 11.
14. Sienna and the neigh-Very violent
bourhood.
Ditto.
Pilla, Istoria del tremuoto, &€.
The days were now very cold and rainy
Ditto.
!
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
The inhabitants of several villages were obliged Moniteur, 20
to sleep in the open fields.
brum.
an
13
Moll's Annalen, Bd. v. S. 328.



09
REPORT-1854.
દા
1.
1804. Oct. 16. Tiflis
7 A.M. and
9 P.M.
9 A.M.
9 P.M.
17. Ditto
2.
3.
4.
Renewed shocks
Another shock
18. In Tuscany, in the valley The most severe of all
of Elsa, and the places the shocks felt this
mentioned together month.
above.
-20. Sienna and its neigh-Very violent
5.
6.
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
The 15th was a very warm day; in the evening Ditto.
there was a violent storm with sudden gusts
of wind. This continued on the 16th and 17th.
The 18th was rainy and cold. From the even-
ing of the 20th up to midnight of the 21st the
rain was very heavy, after which there came a
terrible tempest lasting till noon next day.
Accompanied and followed by rombi or dull Pilla, loc. cit.
aërial noises. Some damage was done in this
district, and the inhabitants had to quit their
houses.
bourhood.
22. Tiflis
Some slight shocks...
During a storm
2 A.M.
23. In the island of Jersey, Renewed shocks
and at St. Malo, and
Moniteur and v. Moll, loc. cit.
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
several French sea-
ports.
Nov. 6. Tiflis
A violent vibration.
Midnight.
Region about Vesuvius..A violent shock
Night between
22 and 23.
30. Tiflis
Midnight.
Dec. 14. Leghorn
2 A.M.
9 P.M.
Three shocks, of which
one was violent.
One shock
17. Valley of Elsa in Tus-Another severe shock.
cany, and the other
places mentioned to-
gether above.
18. Leghorn
About 6 A.M.
The undulations ap-]
peared to come from
the S.W.
Two slight shocks, the
first more consider-
able than the second.
the second.
Perhaps only a mistaken account of the event of v. Moll, loc. cit.
Sept. 23.
On the morning of the 7th the first snow fell Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
The volcano had been pretty quiet for some Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 207, Beil.
weeks, but immediately after this shock it
burst forth into eruption. On the 24th the|
stream of lava had sensibly diminished.
Much snow fell during the night
Caused no damage
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
Hamb. Corresp. 1805, Nr. 3.
Pilla, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 13 Nivôse; Mo-
niteur, 1 Pluviôse, an. 13.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
61
A third was suspected
about 4 P.M.
1805. Jan. 12. Vale of Clwyd in North Lasted two or three
7 P.M.
Wales.
Leghorn
Feb. 11. Vitré (Ille et Vilaine)... One shock; several,
seconds.
Vibratory
however, were felt
at other places near.
Sigmaringen in Swabia. One shock
10h 45m A.M.
21. Tiflis in Georgia
4h 45m A.M.
Mar. 21. Innspruck
In England
and Hagenau.
An earthquake, lasting
nearly half a minute,
and consisting ra-
ther of oscillations
(balancements) than
of actual shocks.
Followed by slight
shocks at 5b30m,
A.M.,
and another slight
one at 10 P.M.
A violent shock
Vibratory shocks......
May 9. Strasburg, Bischweiler, A slight vibratory
10. Tönningen in Jutland... An earthquake shock During
a terrible
shock,
was supposed to have
been felt.
storm in the Ger-
man Ocean, which
did great damage
Preceded by an extraordinary noise lasting five
or six seconds, and ending with a loud explo-
sion and the shock.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxv.
p. 173.
v. Moll's Annalen, Bd. v. S. 328.
Journ. des Débats, 4 Ventôse; Mo-
niteur, 5 Ventôse, an 13; Cotte.
Cotte.
The weather was very fine, but towards evening Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit.
it became bad, and the wind was very cold.
Here and there cracks were produced in the walls. Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 59, Beil.
v. Hoff.
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 85.
Ditto, Nr. 77, Beil.
9 P.M.
16. Again at Bischweiler, Vibratory, in the di-
Hagenau, and the sur-
rounding district.
21. In Kamtschatka
30. Ditto
rection of the course
of the river Moder.
Shocks during a min.
Renewed shocks, more
violent than the
former, and lasting
several minutes.
July 3. Island of Candia. Also An earthquake con-
At sunrise. felt in Sicily.
sisting of four se-
vere shocks in the
space of 8 minutes.
to shipping.
The bells sounded of themselves
Ditto, Nr. 85.
Ditto, Nr. 146; Moniteur, 21 Sept.
1806.
Ditto.
The towns of Canea and Retimo suffered most Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 147; v. Moll's
damage.
Annalen, Bd. vi. S. 538; Cotte;
Keferstein; Moniteur, 18 Fruct.
an. 13.



62
:
REPORT 1854.
1.
1805. July 3. About Etna.
2.
3.
4.
24. Eisenartz in Styria
6h 25m, 6b 37m,
and 10h 10m
A.M.
26. Rome
2 and 6 A.M.
gh 57m,
57, 11
P.M., and
4
hour after
midnight.
Three vertical shocks
at the hours men-
tioned, without
oscillation.
Slight shocks.
The
motion appeared to
come from the A-
pennines.
Naples, and throughout A most destructive
La Puglia, Calabria, earthquake. At Na-
and the Terra-di-La- ples three shocks at
voro. Most violent in the hours mention-
the province of Mo- ed. The first lasted
lise, and extending 45 to 50 seconds,
even to Rome.
with increasing in-
tensity, in the direc-
tion N. to. S. The
second shock was
less violent, and the
third still less so.
Three more shocks
were felt during the
threefollowing days.
According to other
accounts, the first
shock at Naples con-
sisted of several di-
About 10 P.M. the sea
at Naples was agi-
tated, small eddies
or whirlpools were
observed at the
surface, and a per-
son bathing felt the
sand move beneath
his feet, and saw a
shoal of fish swim-
ming on the sur-
face of the water.
5.
p. 400.
6.
Perhaps the shocks in Sicily mentioned by Cotte Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
and Keferstein as contemporaneous with those
in Candia, are the same with the earthquake
here given.
The air was calm and close. At noon rain
gan, which lasted all the following night.
be-Moniteur, 2-8 and 12 Fruct. an 13;
Journ. des Débats, 4 Fruct.; Hamb.
Corresp. Nr. 131; Cotte.
Journ. des Débats, 28-30 Thermidor,
7, 8, 11, 21, 23 Fructidor, an 13;
3, 11 Vendém. an 14; Moniteur,
27 Thermidor, 3, 4, 12, 16, 18, 24,
29 Fructidor, 1 complém. an 13;
11 Vendém. an 14; Bibl. Brit.
t. xxix. p. 389, et t. xxx. p. 259;
Journ. de Phys. t. Ixi. p. 225
v. Buch, Canar. Inseln, S. 333;
v. Moll's Annalen, Bd. vi. S. 538;
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 135, 136, 137,
140.
The heat at Naples was most oppressive. At 7 Ditto.
in the morning there had been a storm from
the N.W., and at 8h 30m in the evening a cool
breeze from the N. blew for an hour. The
heavens were clear, but a slight mist covered
the surface of the ground. The barometer
stood at 29.9 inches. Some buildings in Na-
ples were injured, and a few fell. In La Pu-
glia and Calabria these shocks were but slightly
felt, but to the north of Naples they were very
violent. In the Terra-di-Lavoro, Aversa,
Capua, and Caserta were most injured. In
Molise the town of Isernia became a heap
of ruins. Avellino, Benevento, and Bojano
in Capitanata suffered greatly. On the east
of the Apennines, Campobasso, Sta Agatha,
Aquila and Chieti experienced some damage,
the last being the most northern place where
the earthquake seems to have been sensible.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
63
stinct blows, sepa-
rated by undulatory
motion, and lasting
altogether 68 secs.
1805. July 26. Some of the Antilles, Several shocks
At the end of especially Antigua.
the month.
Aug. 11. East Haddam, Connec-Two slight shocks
7 P.M.
ticut.
Around Vesuvius.
...
Some slight shocks..
Ditto
14. In the province of Mo-One shock
lise, kingdom of Naples.
Two shocks at the
hours mentioned.
18. Ditto
Island of Oléron
6h and 7h 15m
A.M.
19. Eger (in Bohemia?)
Oct. 13. Naples and the neigh-
bouring country.
Vibratory
Nov. At Constantinople
An earthquake
the beginning
of the month.
30. Coire in the Grisons
Several shocks
In the morn-
ing.
Dec. 26. In the district of Bulte A vibratory shock
near Hanover.
6 A.M.
30. East Haddam, Connec- A slight shock
ticut.
In the Morea
An earthquake.....
Sta Fé di Bogota in Co-A violent earthquake.
lumbia.
At Foggia also some damage was done. Soon
after the shocks, the water of a spring on the
mountain of Cassino became sulphureous. At
Bojano a lake appeared. Vesuvius merely sent
forth smoke during this earthquake, but after
the second shock a double explosion as of can-
non was heard from the mountain.
month Etna burst into eruption.
Antigua suffered most from these shocks
Preceded by a thunderstorm at 4 P.M.
In this
Hamb. Corresp. Nr. 156.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p.339.
Followed, the next day, by an eruption of ex-v.
treme violence. The lava especially was of
most unusual fluidity, and traversed a space of
26,000 Neapolitan palms (=22,360 Engl. feet)
in five hours.
At Capua and Nola several buildings fell.
the 15th Vesuvius was in eruption.
Accompanied by an epidemic
Accompanied by a loud explosive noise
Buch, Geogn. Beobacht. auf Rei-
sen, u. s. w. Th. ii. S. 218.
Journ. des Débats, 3 Vendém.; Mo-
niteur, 7 et 11 Vendém. an 14.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 4 et 5 complém.
an 13; Cotte.
Cotte.
On Journ. des Débats, 14 Frum.; Mo-
niteur, 15 Frum. an 14.
Moniteur, 18 Février, 1806.
Journ. des Débats, 2, et Moniteur,
3 Nivôse, an 14; Cotte.
Hamb. Corresp. 1806, Nr. 2.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p. 339.
v. Hoff.
From this year until 1807 there were repeated Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 260,
eruptions of the volcano of Isalco in Guate- Beil, S. 1042.
mala. (Annalen der Physik, Bd. lxxxvi. S. 539.)

64
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1806. Jan. 20. Orgon in the department Two shocks in 20 secs.,
15m past mid- Bouches-du-Rhône. the first of which was
night.
Poitiers
Night between
23 and 24.
Mar. 2. Novellara in Italy
much more violent
than the second.
Two very severe
shocks, the second
less so than the first.
Direction S. to N.
April 9 Reggio and other places Rather violent shocks.
and 10.
in Calabria Ulteriora.
May 1. Barbadoes
27. At Etna
31? Vesuvius
An earthquake
A slight shock.
A severe shock
4.
5.
6.
Accompanied by a dull noise, like the explosion Journ. de l'Empire, 20 Févr.; Cotte.
of cannon, at each shock. Cotte gives the
date Jan. 19.
Both accompanied by a dull and prolonged sound. Journ. de l'Empire et Moniteur, 13
Some houses were injured
Févr.; Cotte.
Cotte in Journ. de Physique, t. lxv.
Moniteur, 6 Mai; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 7 et 26 Mai; Cotte.
Cotte, loc. cit.
Ann.de Chim.et de Phys. t. xxi.p.400.
The eruption which occurred this day was pre-Moniteur, 26 Juin.
ceded by the shock. It perhaps occurred a day
or two before.
The houses were much shaken
Journ. des Débats, 5 Juillet; Cotte.
June 19. Nice
Between 11
P.M. and mid-
night.
July 21. In the kingdom of Na-At Naples the shock
10h 15m P.M. ples.
was slight, but more
severe at Molise and
26. Ditto
Sora.
Another shock
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 11
et 14 Août, 25 Févr. suiv.; Cotte.
Ditto.
Aug. 8. Krasnojarsk in Siberia..A terrible shock, last-The river Jenissei in- A violent storm intervened between the two Moniteur, 26 Oct.; Journ. des Dé-
5 (A.M. or
P.M.?)
to 30.
ing 4 min. 15 sec.;
followed by a second
a little later.
shocks, con-
stituting the most
terrible earthquake
which Rome had
experienced since
1703.
26 Rome and its neighbour-Violent
hood, extending as far
as Naples. The centre
of disturbance appear-
ed to be the mountain
of La Fajola.
undated its banks.
shocks. A mountain at the distance of 12
wersts from Krasnojorsk was replaced by a
lake of 300 feet in circumference and 180 feet
in depth in some places, the water in which
had the taste and smell of sulphur. The coun-
try was covered with volcanic ashes.
bats, 3 Déc.
Caused great damage. One shock was so violent Journ. des Débats, 15 et 25 Sept.;
that the senator Lucien was thrown out of his
bed. At the mountain of La Fajola a lake of
sulphurous water was formed.
Moniteur, 16 et 26 Sept.; Cotte.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
65
1806. Sept.22. Presburg, Pesth, and Two shocks.
8b
8h 45m P.M.
Buda, Hungary. Also
felt at Komarom (Ko-
morn?).
Oct. 6. Gerace in Calabria Ulte-A severe shock
riora.
10. At Etna
Nov. 1 Grenada in Spain
to 18.
An earthquake
...
Violent shocks.
28. Komarom (Komorn?) in Another earthquake ..
Hungary.
Dec. 12. Bâle
17. Ulm
10h 43m P.M.
Night between
18 and 19.
kingdom of Naples.
The weather was calm
Several houses were injured; and a village was
ruined, and replaced, it was said, by a new river.
A
violent
shock, lasting three
seconds.
vertical
The weather was calm
S. to N.
Bitonto and Trani in the A violent shock from,
25. Throughout the Terra-Several severe shocks.
di-Bari, kingdom of
At the Blesle and Ardes in the A slight shock.
end of the departm. Haute-Loire.
year.
1807. Jan.
Naples.
Pau in the Pyrenees
Three rather violent]
shocks.
14 and 15.
Night between
15. Bayonne and the envi-A shock in the direc-
Journ. des Débats, 12 et 15 Oct.;
Moniteur, 12 Oct.; Cotte.
Moniteur, 14 Nov.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
p. 400.
Moniteur, 1-4 Déc.; Cotte.
Férussac, Bull. des Sciences Natu-
relles, t. xviii. p. 195.
Mérian.
Journ. des Débats, 27 Déc.; Moni-
teur, 28 Déc.
Journ. des Débats, 11 Janv.; Moni-
teur, 12 Janv. 1807; Cotte.
Journ. des Débats, 21 Janv. 1807;
Cotte.
Moniteur, 19 Févr. 1808.
Journ. des Débats, 25 et 31 Janv.;
Moniteur, 31 Janv., 5 et 19 Févr.
Ditto.
In the territory of Mo-A shock of four secs.
duration; nearly as
violent as that of the
26th July preceding.
Night of 27 lise, kingdom of Naples.
and 28.
Feb. 19 Darmstadt
and 20.
(At night?)
24. At Etna
Another shock
Moniteur, 25 Févr.
A catalogue communicated to M.
Perrey by M. Studer, Professor of
Geology in the University of Berne.
Ann, de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.

rons.
}
tion S.W. to N.E.
At Sarrance there
were five shocks.
earthquake.

1854.
99
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1807. Feb.
Cahors in the departm. A shock from the S.E.,
Lot.
Janina in Epirus
but slightly felt.
One earthquake shock
during this month.
Mar. 30. In the northern part of A severe shock, ex-
the Puy-de-Dôme.
11h 13m A.M.
Janina in Epirus
April.
Ditto
Ditto
May.
4 P.M.
June 6. Lisbon. Also at Oporto,
and in other parts of
Portugal.
tending over a sur-
face of about 4 my-
riamètres in length.
On four days during
the month shocks
occurred.
Five days in
this
month were marked
by shocks.
14
sea
5.
Probably the same as that of Feb. 8, 1808
6.
Delpon, Statistique du Lot, t. i.
p. 108.
M. Pouqueville says that this country (Epirus) M. Pouqueville in Ann. de Chim. et
is perhaps the district of Europe in which
earthquakes are most frequent. The shocks,
according to him, do not extend more than 20
leagues from the sea, and are stopped at the
foot of Mount Pindus, so that they are never
felt in the Polyanos, at Calarites, at Syraco, or
in the higher regions where the rivers take
their rise.
de Phys. t. xlii. p. 408.
Some old ruins were thrown down, and clocks Journ. des Débats, 30 Avril; Moni-
were stopped.
teur, 1 Mai.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
remained No disasters ensued from this earthquake. The Journ. des Débats, 28 et 30 Juin;
calm. The shock
was felt on board
a frigate 8 leagues
off the Rock of Lis-
bon.
Shocks on four days
A violent shock, said The
to be comparable
to the great one of
1755, and followed
immediately by a
second. Duration
- 10 or 12 seconds.
The motion was
horizontal and ver-
tical, but badly ob-
served.
17. Eglisau in the canton of An earthquake
Zurich.
July 14. Lahr or Lohr in Swabia. A rather violent shock.
August. Janina in Epirus
Annual Register gives the date 6th July, and
says that several houses were thrown down.
Some of the buildings rocked violently
One shock during the
month.
Moniteur, 29 Juin; Annual Re-
gister, vol. i. p. 174.
M. Studer's catalogue quoted above.
Journ. des Débats, Juillet 30; et
Moniteur, 31 Juillet.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
67
1807. Sept. 5. Genoa, Nice, and the A slight shock
1b 4 AM.
(At Coni,
1h 30m.)
country for six leagues
round.
11. Neuwied on the Rhine..The first of the three The Rhine was agi-The first shock was scarcely felt in houses situated
8h 30m P.M.,
midnight, and
3 the next
morning.
Janina in Epirus
Oct. 1.Vienna
2 A.M.
Nov. 18. Algiers
25. At Etna
shocks felt was tated, and fish leaped
violent, horizontal, out of the water.
and in the direction
S.W. to N.W. (?)]
The two others
were slighter, the
third being the least
violent of all.
Shocks on two days
of this month.
Some slight earth-
quake shocks.
A violent shock, fol-
lowed by others
each night up to
the 26th.
Another vibration
Dec. 19. Bielle, and in the moun- A rather violent shock
tains of Oropa, Lom- from N.E. to S.W.
bardy.
2h 30m A.M.
3 A.M.
22. Dusseldorf and its envi-Two shocks
rons.
Weston, Connecticut
1808. Jan. 8. Dunnichen in Scotland. Several shocks
4h 30m A.M.
Feb. 8. Brioude in the departm. A shock in the direc-
Haute-Loire. Also
felt at Cahors, Nîmes,
Montpellier, Saumur,
and slightly at Blesle
and Ardes.
(4h 45m at
Cahors.)
tion N. to S., follow-
ed, a few minutes
afterwards, by an-
other of less vio-
lence. At Cahors
the motion was
rather violent, and
lasted two or three
seconds.
on the north side of a street, while those on
the other rocked violently; accompanied by
a noise like that of a carriage rolling rapidly
on pavement. Immediately after, the wind
ceased, and the sky became overcast with
clouds.
Accompanied by a terrible tempest
Buildings were thrown down
Journ. des Débats, 15 Sept.; Moni-
teur, 16 et 30 Sept.
Journ. des Débats, 27 Sept.; Moni-
teur, 28 Sept. et 9 Oct.; Gentle-
man's Magazine, vol.lxxvii. p. 964.
M. Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 16 Oct.
Journal de l'Empire (same with
Journ. des Débats), 22 Févr.;
Moniteur, 21 Févr. et 15 Mars,
1808.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
At Ivrée the shock was most strongly felt in the Vassali-Eandi, loc. cit. pp. 64 et 131.
lower parts of the town and near the river.
Doors were thrown open, and pictures fell to
the ground.
Preceded by a noise like that of a great num-Journ. des Débats et Moniteur,
ber of carriages rolling over pavement.
weather was calm and hazy.
Accompanied by a remarkable meteor
The 1 Janv. 1808.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p.336.
Mém. de Chronol. t. ii. p. 932.
The first shock was accompanied by a disturb-Journ. des Débats, 16, 19, 20 et 21
ance of the air like that caused by a cannon-
shot. Several people suffered from a violent
headache in consequence.
Févr.; Moniteur, 19 Févr.; Tra-
vaux de l'Acad. du Gard. An.1808,
p. 180.
:


n Q
89
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1808. Feb. 27. Semlin and Belgrade
Towards mid-
Three rather violent
shocks.
night.
Janina in Epirus
One shock during the
month.
Mar. 4. Ile Dieu (off the coast A violent shock, last-
5h 20m P.M.
of Poitou).
27. Strasbourg
5h 15m A.M.
ing 14 seconds.
A violent shock
4.
5.
6.
Journ. des Débats, 29 Mars; Moni-
teur, 30 Mars.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Two enormous masses of rock fell into the sea.. Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 28
A strong wind was blowing
April 2. In Piedmont, through- More violent in Pied-At Marseilles it was This very severe shock, the first of the many felt
In Piedmont,
at 5h 43m P.M.;
at Grenoble
and Berne,
5h 30m; and
at Aix about
5h 20m at
;
Marseilles,
5b 25m.
out the valleys of the
Palice and Clusone,
and as far east as Mi-
lan; extending over
almost the whole val-
ley of the Rhone, as
far as Montbrison and
Berne. The centre of
disturbance seems to
have been at Pignerol.
mont than further
N. and W. The
directions given are
N.W. to S.E. at
Turin, N.E. to S.W.
at Nice, S. to N. at
Chambéry, N. to S.
at Grenoble, S.S.W.
to N.N.E. at Gap,[
and E. to W. at
Briançon and Mar-
seilles. At Cham-
béry the duration
of the motion was
estimated at 10 to
15 seconds, at Gre-
noble about 40 secs.,
at Gap 90 secs., at
Marseilles 3 shocks
in 19 secs. (the first
was the slightest,
and lasted 4 secs.;
an interval of 2 secs.
then elapsed, fol-
lowed by the second
shock, of 8 secs.
duration; then an-
other interval of 2
secs.; and finally the
said that the water
in the canal of the
arsenal experienced
a triple flux and re-
flux, so that the
water rose about
6 inches above the
mean level of the
sea.
in Piedmont during April and May, caused
some damage to buildings at places in the
north of Italy. These shocks seem, accord-
ing to M. Muthaon, to have taken the general
direction N. to S. or S. to N. in the district
from Pignerol to La Perouse, or rather S.W.
to N.E., parallel to the Alps. At Turin the
shocks were much less frequent. Some were
accompanied by noise, others not. The
former seemed to shake the houses more
violently than the latter, even when the ac-
tual motion of the earth was slighter. The
noise always immediately preceded the shock.
The effects varied greatly between places at
short distances from each other. In general
the motion was felt more distinctly in houses
built upon solid rock, but those standing on
loose foundations suffered most actual injury.
It was also remarked, that buildings, like bel-
fries, which had small bases were generally
but little injured. It was observed that a
number of walnut-trees, torn up by the vio-
lent gusts of wind, had their trunks all di-
rected towards the north, though this pro-
bably had no connexion with the earth-
quake. Several luminous meteors were seen
during the period of these shocks. The in-
habitants of the valleys of the Clusone and
Palice declared at the time that the beginning
et 29 Mars.
Moniteur, 1 Avril; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 2 Avril; Studer.
Vassali-Eandi's account of these
shocks, addressed to the Imp.
Acad. of Turin, 1808; Journ. des
Mines, t. xxiii. p. 209; Journ.
des Débats, 9, 11, 12, 14, 15, 19,
24, 25, 26 Avril, et 2, 6, 9 Mai;
Moniteur, 9, 10, 11, 13, 14, 15,16,
17, 19, 23, 25, 28, 29 Avril, et 3,
5, 7, 10, 18 Mai; Correspondance
Vaudoin; Studer's catalogue.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
69
third shock, which
lasted 3 secs.), at
Aix two shocks in
5 secs. At Abries
30 shocks were felt
on this day.
of spring was ordinarily marked by slight
shocks.
At the time of this first shock, at Chambéry
the wind was cold and violent from the N.W.
There had been a little snow at 4 and 5 P.M.
The barometer at noon stood at 27 in. 1-2 line,
and at 8 P.M. at 27 in. 2-2 lines. At the hos-
pice on Mont Cenis several articles of furni-
ture were displaced, and a noise like that of
carriages was heard at the same time. At
Geneva a bell was caused to sound. At Gre-
noble also a bell sounded twice, loudly and
distinctly. At Mâçon and Montbrison the
shock was slight. At Gap the great bell of
the town sounded, and bells rang in many
rooms. Several houses were injured at St.
Jacques and in the hamlet of Sechier. At
Corps and several other communes of the
Upper Alps, the shock was preceded by a
noise in the air like the collision of an in-
numerable number of stones. At Briançon
7 or 8 chimnies and some old walls were
thrown down, and the large bell sounded
thrice. At Abries a part of the belfry fell.
At Marseilles the sky was clear, the thermo-
meter stood at 4° below temperate, and the
barometer, which had been at 28 inches, fell
suddenly 2 lines, rising again during the fol-
lowing night to 28 in. 3 lines. The wind sen-
sibly abated after the earthquake. The sky
became clouded during the night, and some
drops of rain fell in the afternoon of next day.
At Toulon the machine for putting masts on
board vessels (shears?) was raised more than
an inch above its ordinary position by the
shock. In Piedmont generally at the time of
this first shock the weather was fine, settled,
and dry: the nights were cold, and rain was
much wished for, both for agricultural pur-
poses and to supply the wells, which were for
the most part dry.
70
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1808. April 2. The valleys of Piedmont Less violent than the
above mentioned, the former shock.
9h 15m P.M.
On Mont
Cenis at 9h.
At Briançon
at 9h 30m,
as also at
centre being, accord-
ing to Vassali-Eandi,
:
at Abries.
4.
5.
6.
Accompanied on Mont Cenis by the same noise Authorities quoted above (on the
as before.
2nd).
Ditto.
Ditto.
Severe. There were)
several other shocks
during the day.
Moderate.
dull tremulous noise was frequently heard Ditto.
during the day.
Besides the shocks mentioned, slight tremulous Ditto.
motion was very frequent at this place, as
well as the noise like a subterranean can-
nonade, which recurred on the following
days.
Embrun.
3. At La Tour
Moderate
9h 30m A.M.
Barga
Ditto
10 A.M.
Ditto
5 P.M.
4. Ditto
1 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
10 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
2 P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
6 P.M.
Ditto
Severe
9 P.M.
Ditto
Midnight.
1 A.M.
10 A.M.
5. Ditto
Ditto
Moderate. From the
2nd to the 4th there
were
seventy-five
shocks felt at La
Tour; they appear-
ed to come from the
east.
Moderate.
Ditto
}
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
71
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 28 Avril; Mo-
niteur, 29 Avril.
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.
808. April 5. La Tour
3 P.M.
6 P.M.
Barga
6. At Lisbon
1 P.M.
Barga
7. Ditto
8. Pignerol
11h 30m P.M.
Slight. Other slight
shocks had been
felt during the night
between the 4th
and 5th.
Severe
Several slight shocks.
Slight but very nume-
rous shocks during
the day.
Ditto
Moderate.
Forty
shocks had been
counted since the
2nd.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At Barga there were subterranean noises like Ditto.
explosions of cannon heard during the day,
but no motion was felt. In the evening a
terrible storm, which lasted about three
hours.
Ditto.
9. Barga
Moderate.
6 A.M.
Several
other slighter shocks
were observed.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto
9 P.M.
Pignerol
Ditto
Preceded by a loud noise, as usual
Ditto.
11 P.M.
Ditto.
10. Barga
Slight
6 A.M.
La Tour
Rather severe
10h 38m A.M.
Slight tremblings and noise were frequent during Ditto.
the day. Since the 2nd of the month the
shocks appeared to decrease in violence at this
place, whereas they recovered their intensity
in some degree in the valley of the Po.
Ditto.
Barga
Slight
11 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
3 P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
9 P.M.
La Tour,
Two rather
severe
Also at 9
shocks.
P.M.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
i


72
REPORT-1854.
1.
1808. Apr. 11. La Tour
2.
3.
4.
5.
Violent
10 minutes
past mid-
night of the
10th.
Briquerasque
Also at 0h 10m
A.M.
Ditto
2 A.M.
Barga
7 A.M.
Ditto
1 P.M.
12. Ditto
Oh 35 A.M.
m
La Tour
2 A.M.
Perouse
3 A.M.
La Tour
4 A.M.
Ditto
10 A.M.
Ditto
11 A.M.
13. Ditto
In the morn-
A shock of greater
severity than that
of the 2nd.
Slighter than the last.
Slight
Ditto
Moderate..
Ditto. Similar shocks
recurred during the
day at intervals of
about three hours.
Rather violent.
our moderate shocks
1
ing.
Barga
A slight shock
10 A.M.
La Tour, Villars, and Severe
10 P.M.
Bobbi.
Ditto
11 P.M.
14. Briquerasque
Ditto
Slight
1 A.M.
6.
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.
Ditto.
Slight noises were heard during the day
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Several other feeble shocks during the day
Ditto.
Ditto.
There was a storm accompanied by thunder in Ditto.
the evening, followed by snow.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto,

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
773

1808. Apr. 14. La Tour
3 P.M.
Briquerasque
Rather severe. There.
had been two feeble
shocks during the
morning, and twelve
were reckoned in
the course of this day
and the following
night.
A disastrous shock..
Severe
3h 15m P.M.
La Tour .......
4 P.M.
Revel or Revello
4h 30m P.M.
Barga
A violent shock, last-
ing two seconds.
Moderate..
5b 20m P.M.
5h 30m P.M.
2 A.M.
La Tour, and Lucerne... Very severe.
15. Revel, Paesana, Barga, Ditto
Cavour, and Lucerne.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
More damage was caused by this shock
Ditto.
At the first-named places some damage resulted, Ditto.
at the last three however there was none.
2h 15m A.M.
Also at La Tour, Tu-
rin, Saluces, &c.
Pignerol
Gap and Briançon
About 2 P.M.
Briquerasque
2h 30m P.M.
Turin
2h 40m P.M.
3 P.M.
Ditto. Followed by
other shocks up to
about 5 A.M.
A rather severe shock,
preceded by some
slight ones in the
morning, and fol-
lowed by some tre-
mulous motion du-
ring the evening.
Moderate.
Barga, Nice, Revel, and Severe. Lasted three
in the valleys of Bronda,
Wruita, and Maira, and
those of the Po.
seconds at Barga,
at which place a
wall oscillated from
W. to E. Several
Fresh damage done. The inhabitants quitted Ditto.
their houses.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
The damage caused by the shock of the 2nd was Ditto.
renewed almost everywhere by this one.


74
REPORT—1854.
་
1.
2.
3.
1808. Apr. 15. Pignerol
4b 30 P.M.
Ditto
other shocks were
felt there during the
day. At Nice the
shock was from N.
to S., and lasted
also three seconds.
At Revel it lasted
eight or nine secs.
Severe
Still more severe.
4
5.
6.
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.
Ditto.
5h 30m P.M.
Ditto
7h 30™ P.M.
16. La Tour
1 A.M.
2 A.M.
2h 15m A.M.
Similar to the last
Slight
Ditto, and at St. Jean, Very violent. At Nice
and higher up the
valley. Also at Nice.
the shock was rather
severe, from N. to S.,
and lasted 3 secs.
Fenestrelle. Also felt at At
Geneva, Grenoble and
Turin, and as far as
Marseilles and An-
'tibes.
Acqui
2h 18m A.M.
Barga
2h 20m A.M.
2h 30m A.M.
the department.
Fenestrelle this
shock was very se-
vere, and seemed
to last longer than
that of the 2nd. At
Turin the motion
was undulatory,
from S.W. to N.E.
(or W. to E.), and
lasted 8 seconds,
during which time
there were four di-
stinct shocks.
Very severe
Severe, lasting more
than eleven secs.
Ivrée, and throughout A severe shock, last-
ing twenty seconds.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Fresh ruins were produced. Followed by con-Ditto.
tinual dull rumbling noise and slight trem-
blings up to 5h 30m A.M.
Ditto.
Ditto.
The wells were troubled, and some buildings Ditto.
were injured.
No damage resulted from this shock
Ditto.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
75

1808. Apr. 16 Briquerasque
3 A.M.
Another severe shock
At Cavour there
Accompanied by dull noises which continued on Ditto.
the following days. The inhabitants quitted
their houses.
17. Nice..
1h 45m A.M.
2 A.M.
shocks
were two
between midnight
and morning.
Moderate..
Paesana, Embrun, Bri-Ditto. Direction at
ançon, Gap, and Corps Embrun and Bri-
(Isère).
ançon S.S.W. to
N.N.E., lasting 12
secs. At Corps,
fifteen oscillations
were reckoned in 22|
secs., the latter ones
terminating by a
kind of bound.
Slight. Duration = 3
secs.
Crissolo, and near the Feeble
Ivrée
3 A.M.
2 P.M.
Pic de Viso.
Cavour..
6 P.M.
Two or three little
shocks. At Barga
several oscillations)
and more tremulous
motion during the
day.
Two little shocks.
Another
Moderate, from N. to
S., lasting 3 secs.
Some more
Ditto
10 P.M.
18. Ditto
1 A.M.
Nice.
3 A.M.
Cavour and Barga
Violent.
4 A.M.
felt about noon.
Fenestrelle. The first Three shocks
About dawn.
shock was felt also at
Pignerol.
Barga
Moderate
4h 15m P.M.
slight motion was
Ditto.
It was remarked that the shocks were felt most Ditto.
violently in valleys among the mountains.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At La Tour, at the same hour, two distinct de- Ditto.
tonations were heard, and a luminous meteor
was observed.
At Fenestrelle some arches were injured. At Ditto.
Pignerol the inhabitants encamped in tents.
Ditto.



76
REPORT-1854.

1.
1808. Apr. 18. La Tour
8 P.M.
2.
3.
Slight. Followed by
another shock a
little after, and by
three more slight
ones during the
night.
Moderate.
19. Barga
0h 45m A,M.
Ditto
Ditto
3 A.M.
Ditto
4 A.M.
La Tour
About noon.
Feebler.
Four slight shocks.
Several others du-
ring the day.
20. Barga
Slight
2 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
3 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
4 A.M.
Pignerol
6b 15m A.M.
Ditto, and at Barga
Severe
10 A.M.
Briquerasque
10h 15m A.M.
4.
5.
6.
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
The buildings suffered fresh injuries...
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto. Followed by
several slighter
shocks during the
day and night.
Lucerne and Saluces. Very severe. Direc-
10h 30m A.M.
Also felt at Pacalieri
and La Tour.
tion at Lucerne
N.E. to S.W. Seve-
Accompanied at Saluces by a dull noise. At Ditto.
Lucerne fresh ruins were produced.
ral slight move-
ments there during
the following night.
At Saluces the shock
lasted 5 or 6 seconds.
At Pacalieri and La
others
Tour several others
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
77
had been felt du-
ring the preceding
1808. Apr.20. Nice
10 P.M.
21. Pignerol
night.
Slight
Barga and Briquerasque. Rather severe
Ditto.
Ditto.
Two detonations heard during the following Ditto.
night.
2h 30m A.M.
5 A.M.
Saluces
Slight
5h 15m A.M.
5h 20m A.M.
Pignerol
22. La Tour
Moderate.
7h 15m A.M.
Ditto
Slight
9h 45m A.M.
Barga
Three trifling shocks.
•
During the
morning.
Ditto
Slight
Midnight.
6 A.M.
23. Briquerasque and Pigne-Ditto. Most percep-
rol, and at Revello. tible at Revello,
where the earth
trembled many
other times during
the day.
Severe; followed by
two feeble shocks
during the night.
Very severe. Other
Ditto.
Ditto.
Dull rumblings were observed three or four Ditto.
times during the preceding night.
Ditto.
About 3 P.M. a waterspout passed over the terri-Ditto.
tory of Marennas.
A storm of thunder and hail during the day
...Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
24. Briquerasque
9 P.M.
Barga
9h 15m P.M.
slighter shocks du-
ring the day.
25. Ditto
Slight shocks
Ditto.
At night.
26. Ditto
Ditto.
Similar ones
Ditto.
7h 45m P.M.
felt at Pignerol
during the day.
27. Saluces
11h 30m A.M.
Slight
Ditto.



78
REPORT-1854.
1.
1808. Apr. 27. Barga
2h 30m P.M.
28. Pignerol
1 A.M.
Briquerasque
2 A.M.
Barga
2.
3.
4.
Slight
Rather severe
Slight
Moderate......
2h 30m A.M.
29. Ditto, and at Brique- Slight at Barga, and
4 A.M.
rasque.
Pignerol
9h 12m A.M.
still more
SO
at
Briquerasque.
Two shocks of consi-
5.
Accompanied by rumbling noise
6.
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Attended with subterranean noise lasting 30 Ditto.
seconds.
1 A.M.
30. Briquerasque
Between
and 3 A.M.
derable severity.
Slight shocks, recur-
ring at 4 A.M.
La Tour
Two
rather
2
shocks.
Barga
Pignerol
11h 45m A.M.
La Tour
Moderate.
Very severe
severe
3 A.M.
7h 30m P.M.
Oh
May 1. Pignerol
Ob 15m A.M.
Oh 20m A.M.
Slight
Very severe
Saluces. More percep- Slight, in the direc-
tible in the valley of tion W. to E.
the Po.
Barga
1 A.M.
Ditto
2 A.M.
Pignerol
3h 45m A.M.
Moderate.
Ditto
A shock of greater in-
tensity than that of
15 mins. past mid-
night. Some feebler
ones during the day.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by noise like that of a cannonade, Ditto,
ending with two explosions.
Ditto.
Noises had been constantly heard at this place Ditto.
since the 24th, but no shocks, except the two
on the morning of this day.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by noise
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
79
1808. May 1. Briquerasque
10 A.M.
About 6 P.M.
Barga
…………………..Slight
Slighter than that of
1 A.M.
For some days before this, Villars, Bobbi, and Ditto.
other villages situated towards the upper part
of the valley of the Palice were more violently
shaken and suffered more damage than others
lower down towards the plain.
On this day a volcano opened in the island of Ditto.
St. George, Azores. The eruption was of
great violence, and did not cease before the
5th of June. Philosophical Transactions of
New York, 1815, p. 315.
2. Ditto
Slight shocks
2 A.M.
Ditto
3 A.M.
Ditto
4 A.M.
Pignerol
3h 30m P.M.
Briquerasque
5 P.M.
This shock and the
last were not equal
in intensity to one-
seventh of that at 2
A.M.
Slight
Ditto. Several very
slight shocks be-
tween midnight and
morning.
3. Saluces. Also felt at Undulatory, from W.
3 A.M.
Pagno.
Coni.
to E.
Violent.
3h 15m
A.M.
Barga
Slight shocks; several
4h 30m A.M.
were felt between 4
and 5 A.M.
Briquerasque
Slight shocks
At dawn.
or P.M.?).
4. Barga
2h 20m (A.M.
3 (A.M. or
Very slight
Ditto
Ditto
P.M.?).
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto,
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
80
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1808. May 5. Barga, and at Brique-At Barga a single
2 A.M.
rasque.
Barga
4 A.M.
La Tour
3h 30m to
5 A.M.
9 A.M.
11 A.M.
Briquerasque
shock; at Brique-
rasque several very
slight ones.
4.
5.
6
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.

Another slight shock.
Three slight shocks in
the time mentioned.
Nothing had been
felt at this place for
48 hours before.
Dit
One of these shocks was accompanied by an ex-Ditto.
plosion like the report of a cannon.
Slight
Pignerol, Barga, Cavour, Very severe at Pigne-
and La Tour.
rol, and rather so
at the three other
places.
Pignerol
Very severe
10h 30m P.M.
6. Ivrée
Rather severe. Lasted
1h 30m A.M.
10 or 12 seconds.
Briquerasque
Slight
2 A.M.
Barga
Ditto
Between
and 3 A.M
2
Ditto.
Preceded, at Pignerol, by three explosions appa-Ditto.
rently coming from Lucerne.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
4 A.M.
Briquerasque and Pigne- Severe at
at Brique-
rasque; more so at
rol.
7. La Tour
2h 20m A.M.
2h 30m A.M.
Pignerol than the
shock of the night
before.
Moderate.
Barga and Briquerasque Slight shocks at Barga;
Briquerasque
At noon.
at Briquerasque but
one was felt.
Another slight shock
At La Tour dull rumbling noises were heard to-Ditto.
wards the evening, which continued the whole
night and following day.
Preceded by a kind of hissing sound, and fol-Ditto.
lowed by a rumbling noise about half an hour
after.
Ditto.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
81
1808. May 8. Ditto
At dawn.
About 3 and
4 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
Some scarcely percep-
tible shocks.
Some slight trem-
blings.
Slight undulations
...
Ditto.
Ditto.
In the evening.
2 A.M.
3 A.M.
9. Barga
3h 30m A.M.
Slight shocks
Ditto, and at Pignerol Ditto at Barga. At
and Briquerasque.
Briquerasque
the
motion was scarce-
ly sensible, but at
Pignerol it was very
severe. There had
been slight shocks
at the latter place
for some days be-
fore.
Briquerasque and La Motion scarcely per-
Tour.
10. Briquerasque
After midnight
of the 9th.
Between
and 3 A.M.
La Tour
1
Ditto
11 P.M.
11. Pignerol
ceptible at Brique-
rasque. At La Tour
the shock was slight
and lasted 4 or 5
seconds.
Some slight shocks...
Two more slight
shocks.
Slight movements five
times within an
hour.
Slight. Similar shocks
Accompanied by a rumbling noise, and explo-Ditto.
sions as of cannon underground.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Three loud explosions were heard at La Tour Ditto.
between 1h 30m and 3h 30m A.M.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At Barga some slight rumbling noise was felt on Ditto.
this day, but no shock.
Ditto.
G
At Briquerasque
slight shocks had
been frequently felt
1h 30m A.M.
on the preceding
days.
La Tour. Also at Bri-Moderate at La Tour.
6 P.M.
querasque.
Rumbling noises had commenced at La Tour be- Ditto.
tween 3 and 4 A.M., and recurred frequently
during the day. Two, very loud, were heard
at 3h 30m and 10h 30m P.м. The noises re-




1854.
82
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1808. May 13. Pignerol
2h 45m A.M.
Between 2h
30m and 3h
La Tour
Pignerol
30m A.M.
11 A.M.
2h 15m A.M.
14. Ditto
Ditto
4h 15m A.M.
La Tour
4h 30m A.M.
Ditto
3h 40m P.M.
15. Briquerasque
At night.
6 A.M.
4 A.M.
16. The country lying along
the river Pelice.
17. Briquerasque
3.
from midnight un-
til the morning of
this day, especially
towards the moun-
tains. They re-
curred at the hour
here given, and more
feebly at 9 P.M.
Very severe. Several
others, feebler, du-
ring the day.
Two very perceptible
shocks.
Another shock, simi-
lar to that of 2h 45m.
Very perceptible
Ditto.
Both this and
the last shock lasted
rather a long time.
Slight
Slighter than the last.
motion
Undulatory
lasting several hours.
Very slight. Undu-
latory movements
were also felt.
4.
5.
curred like explosions the next morning at
6 A.M., and were frequently heard during the
day.
6.
Vassali-Eandi's Account, &c.
All was quiet at this place during the remainder Ditto.
of the day, until 10 P.M., when an explosion
was heard.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied, as was the last shock, by a pro-Ditto.
longed noise.
Accompanied by rather a loud noise. At 2 A.M. Ditto.
a subterranean explosion.
Ditto.
At La Tour a single explosion was heard during Ditto.
the night.
A red cloud hung over the river and the sur-Ditto.
rounding district; at the moment of the shock
there was an odour of sulphur, and altogether
became imperceptible four minutes afterwards.
Buildings continued to suffer damage.
Those Ditto.
which had been already propped up, had now
to be still more strongly supported, in order to
prevent their destruction. The catalogue of
these shocks by M. Vassali-Eandi, from which
most of the preceding facts are taken, termi-
nates at this date.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
83
1808. June 12. Barga
8 A.M.
25. Montalto-di-Chieri,
Stura, Italy.
In sum-In Iceland
About 11 A.M.
mer.
July 1. Turin
August. At Mount Etna
Sept. 26. Pignerol
3h 15m P.M.
Mount Etna
Oct. 22. Pignerol
26. Leghorn
From 8 to
11 A.M.
Nov. 22. Pignerol
7h 40m A.M.
Night between
A violent shock
la Shocks.
A severe earthquake..
Two slight shocks
....
Several shocks
Another slight shock,
which seemed to
come from the S.E.
Several shocks during
the month.
Three more shocks
Several shocks.
A rather severe shock.
Marche in the departm. A shock of 2 or 3 secs.
Sambre-et-Meuse.
Dec.
20 and 21.
Janina in Epirus
Mount Etna
duration.
Shocks on one day
during the month.
Several shocks during
the month.
1809. Jan. 15. Kionkable in West Goth-One shock
2 A.M.
land, Sweden.
18. Dunning in Perthshire.. Direction
At night.
30. Courtrai
S.E.
N.W. to
A slight shock..
Janina in Epirus
Shocks felt on one
day during this
month.
Preceded by a noise like that of a rapidly driven Journ. des Débats, 10 Juillet.
carriage.
During a dreadful tempest
Ditto, 15 Juillet.
A new hot spring made its appearance, and Eyriès, Abrégé des Voyages mo-
others ceased to flow for fifteen days.
Accompanied by explosions
Ditto
dernes, t. vii. pp. 51 et 273.
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 18
Juillet.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 14
Octobre.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 5 Nov.
Some chimnies were thrown down by one of the Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 13
shocks.
Nov.
M. Perrey seems to think that the shocks at this Journ. des Débats, 5 Déc.
place in September, October and November,
present some indication of periodicity.
During the night of the 12th of this month a Ditto, 4 Janv. 1809.
number of avalanches in Switzerland-an
earthquake suspected. (Journ. des Débats, 9,
et Moniteur, 10 Janv. 1809.)
Accompanied by explosive noises
M. Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
No damage done. Keilhau, quoting Keferstein, Moniteur, 1 Avril, 1809.
gives the date Jan. 19.
Preceded and succeeded by a loud subterra-Tilloch's Magazine, vol. xxxiii. p.91.
nean noise like thunder, lasting altogether
about a minute. The atmosphere was calm,
dense, and cloudy. The thermometer at 17°
Fahr.
During a terrible tempest
Moniteur, 5 Févr.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.


84
REPORT-1854.
1.
1809. Jan. Mount Etna
2.
3.
4.
5.
Shocks during the
month.
One shock
San Germano (where?) A shock of sufficient
Feb. 15. Grenoble
Night between in Italy.
16 and 17.
Mount Etna..
Mar. 13. Pignerol and its
6h 50m A.M. bourhood.
20. Ditto
27. Mount Etna
April 26. Berne
9 P.M.
violence to make
the inhabitants quit
the town.
Earthquake again du-
ring this month.
neigh-Another shock
Ditto
Another earthquake,
the most violent of
the year.
A feeble vibration
30. Cavour, in the arrond. A violent shock
Piguerol.
Etna
May 3, Island of Corfu
4 and 5.
Many shocks
A shock
Janina in Epirus
S. At Naples
Etna
June 26. Pignerol
...
Three days during
the month marked)
by shocks.
Another shock
29. Thun, and in the Sim-Vibratory.
menthal, Switzerland.
July 2. Dusseldorf
and
2h 30m and
neighbourhood.
5h 30m A.M.
Suze in France
3. Pignerol
...
the Two shocks
Slight shocks
Two severe shocks
On the 4th an extra-
ordinary flux and
reflux of the sea
was observed at
Spezia in the Ge-
Preceded by a loud explosion
....
Accompanied by eruption of the volcano
Houses were injured
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 20 Fév.
Ditto, 11 Mars; Moniteur, 12 Mars.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 25 Mars.
Ditto, 31 Mars.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Catalogue of M. Studer.
Moniteur, 13 Mai.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Moniteur, 25 Mai et 19 Juin; Journ.
des Débats, 18 Juin.
During a violent storm. Vesuvius was in eruption. Moniteur, 25 Mai et 19 Juin.
Perhaps the days on which the shocks were felt Pouqueville, loc. cit.
in Corfu.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 11 Juillet.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
Accompanied by a noise like that of carriages. Journ. des Débats, 9 et 11 Juillet.
Cattle bellowed in their stalls.
Ditto.
Ditto, 11, 17 Juillet et 4, 10 Août;
Moniteur, 18 Juillet et 11 Août.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
85
Some springs appeared to boil up
1809. Aug. 1. In the Abruzza Ulteriora, A severe shock, fol-
at Aquila.
lowed by twenty
others before the
following day. Un-
dulatory motion
continued at least
up to the 5th.
24. Teramo in the same One shock
noese territory, oc-
curring at intervals
of 4, 1, or 1 hour.
A similar phæno-
menon near Lis-
bon on the same
day, and at Naples
on the 27th of the
month (terremoto
di mare).
Journ.des Débats, 21 Août et 2 Sept.;
Moniteur, 24 Août et 3 Sept.
1 P.M.
district.
25. Macerata in the same A violent shock of 8
Houses were injured
Some min.
region.
or 10 secs. duration.
after 1 P.M.
Earthquake on one
...
Janina in Epirus
Sept. Etna
...
Oct. 26. Lisbon
9h 50m P.M.
Nov. 23. Copenhagen
Between 2
and 3 A.M.
Dec. 4. Cape Town, Cape
Good Hope.
10 P.M.
7 A.M.
5. Ditto
Ditto
A
day of the month.
rather violent
shock.
A slight shock.
of Three shocks from A
N. to S.; followed,
after an interval of
ten minutes, by one
more. The second
shock was by far
the most violent.
Another shock
Ditto
heavy swell came
into Table Bay after
the shocks.
Journ. des Débats, 8 et 10 Sept.;
Moniteur, 9, 12 et 19 Sept.
Ditto.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Moniteur, 2 Déc.
Ditto, 11 Déc.
Accompanied by noises like the firing of several Philosophical Magazine (continua-
pieces of heavy artillery in quick succession, tion of Tilloch's Magazine), vol.
followed by a low rumbling. Immediately ix. p. 72.
after the shock the wind changed from S.S.E.
to N.N.W., and then ceased altogether. The
sky became clear, and numerous meteors were
observed.
Accompanied, as before, by a noise like thunder. Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto.
12h 30m noon.
86
REPORT-1854.
#
1.
2.
3.
1809. Dec. 5. Cape Town, Cape of Slight oscillation
A little before Good Hope.
5 P.M.
Etna....
1810. Jan. 14. Vienna..
5h 53m P.M.
Two shocks, sepa-
rated by an interval
of some seconds.
In Hungary; the centre The earth trembled
6h 45m and
7h 10m P.M.
of disturbance was
apparently the moun-
tain Czoka.
violently. At Czac-
bereng the shocks
were very intense;
177 were felt up to
the 19th.
4.
5.
6.
Accompanied by a low rumbling noise. Very Philosophical Magazine (continua-
many people asserted that they felt the shocks
on the bursting of the meteors, which were
very brilliant, and seen by all. On the morn-
ing of the 5th, in Blauweberg's valley, seve-
ral fissures opened in the earth, some of them
nearly a mile in length, and varying in depth
from 3 to 10 feet, and in breadth from 1 to 5
inches. Muddy water was thrown up to the
height of 6 feet from some small holes which
opened in the sandy soil of this place.
tion of Tilloch's Magazine), vol.
ix. p. 72.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Accompanied by a cracking noise. The ice of Journ. des Débats, 30 et 31 Jany.,
13 Fév.; Moniteur, 29 Janv.,
1 et 15 Fév.
the Danube was broken. An astronomical
clock was stopped, the pendulum of which did
not move in the direction N.E. to S.W. Others,
oscillating in this direction, were not affected.
At Mount Czoka subterranean bellowings had Ditto.
been heard for eight days. Many buildings
were thrown down, and several springs of
mineral water made their appearance.
10 A.M.
21. Komarom (Komorn?) in Another earthquake
Hungary.
22. Pignerol, La Tour, and Another shock.
Lucerne.
Feb. 3. Czakwar in the territory Some shocks as vio-
lent as those of the
14th Jan.
At dawn.
of Stuhlweissenburg,
Hungary.
16. Trieste
10h 15m P.M.
Naples and Otranto
At Naples a shock
10h 55m P.M.
A rather violent
shock.
lasting nearly a
Férussac, Bull. des Sciences Nat.
t. xviii. p. 195.
Accompanied by an explosion. M. Perrey re-Journ. des Débats, 4 Fév.
marks that this is another instance of the
periodical recurrence of the shocks of the di-
strict of Pignerol on the 22nd of the month.
Houses situated on a mountain were observed Ditto, 13 Mars.
to be lighted up after the shocks; it was sup-
posed by the reflexion of subterranean fire
from some opening in the earth caused by the
earthquake (!) (?).
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Journ. des Débats, 28 Fév., 6 et
14 Mars; Moniteur, 2 Mars.
Vesuvius was tranquil, but loud noises were Journ. des Débats et Moniteur,
heard at Etna, and four earthquakes ensued, loc. cit.
1810. Feb. 16. Malta
At night (pro.
bably about
same time as
minute. At Otranto
its violence was ter-
rible; the inhabit-
ants spent the night|
out of doors.
The
most violent
shock felt up to that
time in Malta. Last-
of which one was felt in Malta, in Africa (that
here recorded), and even in the island of Cy-
prus.
ed two minutes.
Moniteur, 2 Mai; Gentleman's Ma-
gazine, vol. lxxx. p. 371.
“.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
at Naples).
Nearly The town of Candia, in A violent earthquake.
at same time
name.
the island of same
with
last
event.
17. Naples
2h 15m A.M.
Malta
Another shock. Di-
rection E. to W.
Two more shocks, less
violent than the
former one.
Mar. 16. Langres in the departm. A shock from N. to S.
of Haute-Marne, and
Is-sur-Tille in the
Côte-d'Or.
25. Island of Teneriffe
and In Hungary
even in April.
April 8. Calcutta and
places in Bengal.
7h 25m P.M.
14. Moor in Hungary
Janina in Epirus…..
May 15. Moor in Hungary
June. Ditto
Beginning of
A very violent earth-
quake.
Some slight shocks
still felt, but less
frequently than be-
fore.
other Two shocks from N.E.
to S.W., the first
lasting 6, and the
second 30 secs.
A very severe shock
Two more shocks of
great severity.
Another shock
The city was ruined, and 2000 persons perished. Huot, Géologie; Journ. des Débats,
19 Mai ("sous la rubrique de
Candie, 26 Mars ").
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur,
loc. cit.
Moniteur, 2 Mai.
Journ. des Débats, 23 Mars et 17
Avril; Huot.
Many people perished beneath the ruins of the Journ. des Débats, 4 Juin, 1810;,
houses.
Huot, Géologie, t. i. p. 114.
Moniteur, 9 Mai (sous la rubrique
de Vienne, 24 Avril).
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. 1xxx.
pt. 2. p. 378.
Journ. des Débats, 22 Mai; Moni-
teur, 23 Mai.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur,
5 et 6 Juin.
Moniteur, 7 Juillet.
the month.
LA
87

88
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1810. June 25. In East Gothland, Swe-A vibration lasting
den.
one second.
July 1. In the neighbourhood of Several shocks.
Nischneikamtschatsk,
Kamtschatka.
4. Moor in Hungary
Sienna and Arezzo
Night between
6 and 7.
13. Moor in Hungary
Lubring in Croatia
Night between
22 and 23.
Another shock
Two shocks, of suf-
ficient severity to
throw down arti-
cles of furniture.
Another shock
A severe shock
4.
5.
Houses were thrown down
A terrible storm at Leghorn on the 7th
6.
Moniteur,31 Juillet; Journ.de l'Em-
pire, 30 Juillet et 14 Août.
Moniteur, 23 Juillet, 1811.
Journ. de l'Empire, 10 Août.
Moniteur, 26 Juillet.
Journ. de l'Empire, 10 Août.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like a clap Moniteur, 25 Août.
of thunder.
About mid-
night.
23. Ditto
At noon.
Another shock, less
violent.
27. Hermannstadt in Tran- A very severe shock
3 A.M.
sylvania.
28. Ditto
Ditto
6 (A.M.?)
29. Ditto
Ditto
Noon.
30. Ditto
Ditto
4 A.M.
in August.
and San Miguel in St. Mi-Severe shocks
chael's, Azores.
Aug. 11. Ditto
Ditto.
The shocks
continued, though
but slightly, up to
January 1811.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Journ. de l'Empire, 5 Sept.; Moni-
teur, 6 Sept.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto
The commencement of the violent disturbances Journ. de l'Empire, 11 Oct. 1810,
which this island experienced in 1810-11.
The authorities here given apply to both years.
et 27 Sept. 1811; Webster in
Eyriès, Nouv. Ann. des Voy.
t. xvii. Janv. 1823, p. 48; v. Hum-
boldt, Voy. aux rég. équin. t. i.
pp. 187, 377 et 391. t. v. p. 7;
v. Buch.
p. 89.
The village of Las Casas, consisting of 22 houses, Ditto; Annual Register, vol. liii.
disappeared, and a lake of boiling sulphurous
water appeared in its place. There had been
a slight eruption of the Pic de Genetas in
the S.W. of the island. The Annual Register
gives the date, Aug. 12, noon.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
89
810. Aug. 31. Saumur in France. Also A severe shock.
7h 58m A.M.
felt in Vendée.
Sept. 1. Inspruck
8h 15m A.M.
In
Vendée it lasted 3
or 4 seconds.
A shock, without any
oscillation.
7. La Rochelle
A shock from S. to N.
7h 45m A.M.
10. Brest
7 A.M.
A severe shock, fol-
lowed by another
during the night.
13. Gross-Kanischa in Hun-Rather violent shock,
10h 5m P.M.
gary.
Janina in Epirus..
from N.E. to S.E.(?)
Accompanied by subterranean noise like that of Journ. de l'Empire, 8, 14 et 15
a heavy-laden carriage in rapid motion. On
the same day remarkable meteors were ob-
served.
Sept.
Followed soon after by a very loud subterranean Moniteur, 18 et 19 Sept.
noise. It seems however doubtful whether
this shock was not the effect of an explosion
of gunpowder which took place at Eisenach
(at 8h 45m).
Journ. de l'Empire, 16 Sept.
Accompanied by a noise like that of a large Ditto, 18 Sept.
vehicle.
Ditto, 11 Oct.
Second and last earth-
quake during the
year.
Oct. Be- Mercatello in the district Twenty-six shocks, of
ginning of of Urbino, Italy.
the month.
which five were very
disastrous.
24. Reykiavik and around An earthquake
Mount Hecla, Ice-
land.
In Norway and in Ger-
many.
Nov. 2. Lisbon
9.
About 9h 3m
P.M. (9h 30m
at Portland
probably
an error.)
11 A.M.
A slight shock.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Journ. de l'Empire, 20 Oct.
v. Hoff, Th. 2. S. 388.
Ditto.
Moniteur, 28 Nov.
Portsmouth (N. Hamp-At Portsmouth a vio- The shock was felt on At Portsmouth followed by a pretty loud ex-Ditto, 18 Janv. 1811.
shire?) in the United
States. Also felt at
Kennebunk, Portland,
Salem, Newburgh-
Port, York, Exeter,
Dover, Haverhill, and
several other towns.
29. At sea, to the south of
Cape Matapan, Greece.
lent vibratory shock
from N.W. to S.E.,
lasting one or two
minutes. At Ken-
nebunk there were
several shocks du-
ring about 20 secs.
At Portland but a
slight vibration.
A violent shock, which
lasted a minute and
a half.
board a vessel en-
tering the harbour
of Portsmouth; it
was supposed that
she had touched
the bottom.
plosion. Windows were broken. At Kenne-
bunk also loud detonations were heard, and
the houses were violently shaken. At Port-
land there was a perfect calm until a moment
before the shock, when a violent wind sud-
denly rose.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. viii.
Sept. 1827, p. 51.

90
REPORT—1854.
4.'
1.
2.
3.
1810. Dec. 25. Turin and Parma. Also At Turin a rather
2 A.M.
at Reggio, Verona,
Venice, Florence, &c.,
but not everywhere at
the same hour.
severe shock; at
Parma a violent
one, followed im-
mediately after by
violent oscillations
from E. to W., last-
ing nearly a minute.
Some shocks supposed
to have been felt.
5.
6.
At Parma a sudden light was observed, followed Journ. de l'Empire, 2 et 4 Janv.;
Moniteur, 3, 8 et 9 Janv. 1811.
by an explosion like a loud clap of thunder.
consecutive
Genoa
Night be-
tween 26
and 27.
1811. Jan. 1. Tiflis in Georgia
Two
8h 20m (A.M.
or P.M.?)
28, St. Michael's, Azores
The shocks, which had
30, and 31.
been but slight
since August, were
shocks from S. to N.
now very violent,
especially on the
31st.
Feb. 1. St. Jean-de-Maurienne.. Two slight shocks
11 P.M.
At night.
18. Rome, Frascati, Tivoli, A violent shock
&c.
March. Etna. A shock on the A great number of
27th was felt through-
out the whole island.
Janina in Epirus
April 13. Pignerol
14. Ditto
slight earthquakes
during the month.
An earthquake
One shock
Two other shocks, se-
parated by an in-
terval of 12 hours.
21. Moor and Escawar in Violent shocks
Hungary.
In the midst of a terrible storm
Ditto.
Journ. de l'Empire, 21 Avril.
On the 31st the town of Porta Delgada was vio-Webster and v. Humboldt, loc. cit.
lently shaken by the earthquake. On the 1st
of February a violent submarine eruption com-
menced at about two miles from the west
coast; smoke, ashes, pieces of lava, and other
ignited materials were thrown up in a column
visible from the coast. The eruption lasted
eight days, and produced a bank over which
the sea broke. The phænomena recommenced
in June following.
Journ. de l'Empire, 18 Fév.; Moni-
teur, 17 Fév.
Journ. de l'Empire, 5 Mars; Moni-
teur, 4 Mars.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 30 Avril.
Ditto.
Ditto, 25 Mai.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
91
1811. May. Island of St. Vincent in Many shocks. In the
Beginning of the West Indies.
the month ;
the 12th.
Antilles more than
two hundred were
reckoned from this
time up to April
1812.
lasting until
19. Constantinople
Some shocks from S.
to N.
21. Ditto
Ditto
24. Ditto
Ditto
29. Rome, Frascati, Tivoli, A rather violent shock
10 P.M.
&c.
June 1. Plymouth.
3 A.M.
13. St. Michael's, Azores
Severe and repeated
shocks. During the
eruption the ground
on the island was in
a continual state of
vibration, varying
in intensity with the
eruption. The phæ-|
nomena continued]
with great violence
for four days, but
had so much abated
on the 4th of July
that people were able
to land on the vol-
canic island which
had been formed.
At the hour mention-
ed, the sea suddenly
retired, leaving the
shipping dry, and in
half an hour after,
a wave of 10 or 11
feet in height came
in with great vio-
lence. This re-
curred twice, though
with diminished vio-
lence.
Attended with subterranean noise.
Ditto
Ditto
v. Humboldt, Personal Narrative,
vol. iv. p. 36, and Voyages, t. v.
pp. 5-14.
Moniteur, 7 Juillet; Journ. de l'Em-
pire, 8 Juillet.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Journ. de l'Empire, 13 Juin; Moni-
teur, 14 Juin.
Accompanied by a tremendous noise and violent Annual Register, 1811, p. 61.
gusts of wind from the S.W. The mercury in
the thermometer (barometer) rose and fell
tremulously during the rushing in of the
wave.
The submarine eruption of February now recom-Webster and v. Humboldt, loc. cit.
menced at two miles and a half further from
the coast than before. A mass of rock was
detached, by the motion, from the coast of
St. Michael's and fell into the sea. For an
account of the details of the eruption, which
was of great violence, and accompanied by a
constant noise like a heavy and well-sustained
fire of artillery and musketry, vide the author-
ities quoted above.

92
REPORT-1854.
1.
1811. July 4. In Lapland
ก
7. In Norway
15. Genoa
11h 44 P.M.
16. Leghorn
At night.
8h 26m A.M.
29. Verona.
2.
3.
4.
An earthquake
Ditto
A shock of short dura-
tion, but rather vio-
lent.
A severe shock
A slight shock, lasting
three seconds. This
was the second felt]
during the
pre-
ceding month.
Aug. 1. Reggio in the Duchy of A rather violent shock.
About 8 P.M.
Modena.
5. In Lapland
Janina in Epirus
Sept. 10. In Lapland
Janina in Epirus
A slight one had
been felt nearly a
month before.
Another earthquake..
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
Another earthquake..
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
Oct. 4. Vienna. Also felt in At Vienna a slight
9h 5m A.M.
Upper Styria and Ca-
rinthia.
Messina
shock of three se-
conds' duration. In
Styria and Carin-
thia two very vio-
lent shocks, from
S.E. to N.W.
Several shocks during
the month. The
most violent was on
the 27th.
Nov. 17. Muzzuschlag in Styria... Several shocks, each
5.
6.
A volcanic eruption on this day from a moun-Keferstein; Moniteur, 9 et 21 Janv.
tain in the most northern part of Norway.
(This is considered doubtful by Keilhau.)
1812.
Keilhau, loc. cit.
The heat for three days before had been suffo-Journ. de l'Empire, 27 et 29 Juillet;
cating.
Moniteur, 28 Juillet.
Ditto.
Moniteur, 21 Août.
Ditto, 5 Sept.
Another eruption on this day in the north of Keferstein; Moniteur, 9 et 21 Janv.
Norway, doubted as before by Keilhau.
Ditto
1812.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Keferstein; Moniteur, 9 et 21 Janv.
1812.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 17, 20 et 21 Oct.
The clocks of the Observatory at Vienna were Journ. de l'Empire, 18 et 19 Oct.;
not stopped. At Kriegbach some chimnies
were thrown to the S.E.
·
Etna was in eruption
Journ. de l'Empire, 28 Nov. et 28
Déc.; Moniteur, 27 Déc.
The weather was hazy. No noise was observed. Moniteur, 7 Déc.
5h 30m (A.M.
lasting half a se-
se-
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
93
or P.M.?).
cond, but less vio-
lent than those of
the 4th of October.)
Apparent direction
W. to E.
Switzer-Many shocks during]
to Dec. 10. land.
1811. Nov. 25 In the Grisons,
this period.
31. Portsmouth,
Gosport, Lasted nearly a mi-
&c.
2h 40m A.M.
8h 30m P.M.
nute.
Dec. 12. Marienberg, Annaberg, At Marienberg and in
Elbogen, Saatz, Ka- the mountains of
den, &c., on the N.W.
Saxony two violent
frontier of Bohemia. shocks. At Hauen-
stein the direction
of motion was S. to
N. At Annaberg it
was S.E. to N.W.
At Kaden, Elbogen,
and Saatz the shock
lasted a minute.
com-
- 16. Valleys oftheMississippi, The disturbance of this
Ohio, and Arkansas.
Principally in the state
of Ohio, but felt also
at places in Tennessee,
Kentucky, Missouri,
Indiana, Virginia, N.
and S. Carolina, Geor-
gia, and Florida. The
shocks were feebler to
the east of the Alle-
ghanies than to the
west, and were not felt
in the swampy region
of Louisiana about the
mouth of the Missis-
sippi. About New
Madrid, in lat. 37° 45',
they continued daily,
almost hourly, for
months, but these
At Nashville
(Tennessee),
2h 15m A.M.
At Pensacola
(Florida),
from 1h 30m
to 6 A.M. At
Charleston
(S.Carolina),
3A.M. AtSt.
Louis (Mis-
souri), about
2h, 2h 47m,
3h 34m, a lit-
tle after sun-
rise, about 8,
11h 30m A.M.
At Vincennes
(Indiana),
about 3 A.M.
region now
menced, which last-
ed until 1813. The
shocks began at va-
rious places at the
hours mentioned in
Column 1, and re-
curred at some for
two or three days,
at others for a long
time after. At most
of these places, how-
ever, there were se-
veral shocks during
this first night. At
Charleston there
were six quite di-
stinct. General di-
rection E. to W.,
not uniform. The
Accompanied at Marienberg by a noise like that
of some enormous chariot. At Hauenstein, and
Saatz, &c., noise like thunder was heard. The
barometer at Prague had suddenly, on the
10th, fallen below its mean level. The event
is reported on the 13th at Kaden, but doubt-
less through error.
These shocks were accompanied in general by
loud subterranean noise, apparently coming
from the S.W. At Nashville some chimnies
were thrown down. The atmosphere there
was dull and heavy. At Pensacola the houses
were heard to crack, and doors and window-
shutters seen to move. At Charleston the
bells rang. In Missouri (according to the In-
dians) trees were thrown down, and rocks
split. At St. Louis a loud subterranean noise
like thunder was heard; it seemed to come
from the N. or N.W. There was not a breath
of wind, and the sky was obscured by a thick
fog. The heat was very great for the season.
At Vincennes chimnies were cracked. At Cin-
cinnati furniture was displaced, doors opened,
and bricks thrown down from the chimnies.
At Dalton no sound was heard accompanying
the shock. At Zainenville, Springfield, &c.,
trees and other elevated objects received a di-
stinct undulatory motion. Clocks were stop-
Ditto, 27 Déc.
Annual Register, 1811, p. 135.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxii.
pt. 1. p. 77; Journ. de l'Empire
et Moniteur, 28 Déc. 1811, 1 et
7 Janv. 1812.
v. Humboldt, Personal Narrative,
vol. iv. p. 36; Relation Historique,
t. v. p. 9; Trans. of the Liter. and
Philos. Soc. of New York, vol. i.
p. 281; Drake, Nat. and Stat.
View of Cincinnati, p. 232; Silli-
man's Journal, vol. i. p. 93; Mo-
niteur, 9 Mars et 14 Oct.; Journ.
de l'Empire, 15 Oct. 1812, &c.
94
REPORT-1854.
1.
At Cincinnati,
2h 20m A.M.,
less than half
an hour after,
7h 20, and
between. 10
& 11 A.M. At
Dalton (Ohio),
between
2
and 3 A.M.
At Zainen-
ville, Spring-
field, and the
neighbour-
hood (Ohio),
about 3 A.M.,
8h, 8h 10m, 10h
40m, and 25m
past noon.
2.
long-continued shocks
were for the most part
very slight.
1811. Dec. 18. Verona.
11b 55m P.M.
3.
three
first was the most
violent, and lasted
a minute. At St.j
Louis there were
shocks lasting 14,
2, 1, min., and 50
secs. At Vincennes
there were
shocks, followed by
a fourth at sunrise,
and several others
during the day. At
Cincinnati the mo-
tion seemed to com-
mence on the 15th
about 11 P.M. The
most violent shock,
at 2h 20m A.M. on
the 16th, lasted five
minutes, according
to some, and but]
two, according to
others. The others
felt here were of
shorter duration,
and feebler. At Dal-
ton the motion was
almost continuous
for two days. At
Zainenville, Spring-
field, &c., where the
direction N.E. to
S.W., there were
several shocks next
day.
shock of 3 seconds'
duration. The fourth
earthquake in the
year.
4.
5.
ped at these places. The air was quite calm,
and no noise was heard. During these shocks
great clefts opened in the ground, from which
quantities of water, sand, and pieces of coal
were thrown out. Large lakes were formed
in many places. The level of the ground was
permanently raised and depressed in various
localities, and a bar thrown up across the
Mississippi. Trees were seen to bend before
the shocks, and were often locked together so
that their branches were torn and broken.
For further details see the authorities quoted.
6.
A thick fog prevailed at the time, but soon after Journ. de l'Empire, 3 Janv.; Moni-
the earthquake the lamps gave light as usual teur, 9 Janv. 1812.
(in the streets?).

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
95
1811. Dec. 18. Caraccas
A single shock, after
which nothing was
felt here until the
terrible earthquake
of March 26 follow-
ing.
1812. Jan. 6. In the valley of the Mis- A violent earthquake.
sissippi, especially at
New Madrid. It ex-
tended 200 miles from
this place (in every di-
rection?).
The ground had
been constantly agi-
tated, as mentioned
above, for a month
before, and conti-
nued so until the
date of the Carac-
cas earthquake.
17. In the province of Söder-Two shocks. The first
manland, Sweden.
8h 10m P.M.
18. In Oxfordshire
was rather feeble,
and was followed,
after an interval of
a minute, by the
second, of greater
violence and lasting
15 seconds. (Five
or six undulations
were counted per
second.)
Trembling lasting ten
minutes.
23. New Orleans, and still A slight
more at Pensacola.
8h 30m A.M.
26. Genoa
10h 40 P.M.
27. Ditto
4h 50m P.M.
Janina in Epirus
vibration
which lasted but a
few seconds.
A shock of 2 or 3
seconds' duration.
A second shock, of
greater violence but
shorter duration.
One earthquake during
the month.
Feb. 1. At the salt-works of A rather severe shock.
9h 15m A.M.
Ischl, in the neigh-
bourhood of Lintz.
The weather was calm and serene
v. Humboldt, Personal Narrative,
vol. iv. p. 36; Voyages, t. v.
p. 5.
The town of New Madrid was greatly injured
Silliman's Journal, vol. iii. p. 20;
Huot, Géologie, t. i. p. 114.
The weather was calm, and the sky cloudless, Moniteur, 15 et 28 Fév.; Journ. de
but the earth was enveloped in a thick mist.
The barometer varied frequently during the
phænomenon.
Attended by a heavy rumbling noise
l'Empire, 16 Fév.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxii.
pt. 1. p. 80.
The weather was fine, and the air calm, or at v. Humboldt, loc. cit.; Moniteur.
most there was a very gentle breeze.
A building was cracked by the shock
Journ. de l'Empire, 11 Fév.
Ditto.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 9 Mars.



96
REPORT-1854.
!
5.
1.
7h 15m A.M.
2.
3.
1812. Feb. 3. Macerata in the States A shock in the direc-
of the Church.
4.
4. Ditto
In the after-
noon.
10b 15m P.M.
9 A.M.
tion of the N.W.
(from S.E.?), with a
perceptible oscilla-
tion for 3 or 4 secs.
Perceptible shocks
and still A slight oscillatory
motion like that of
a ship when getting
7. New Orleans,
more at Fort St. Ste.
phen.
under weigh. It
recurred twice or
thrice in two mi-
nutes. During this
day and the follow-
ing there was con-
tinual oscillation in
the basin of the
Mississippi.
9. East Haddam, Connec-Two of the slight
ticut.
rumblings so often
felt or heard here.
Macerata in the States Two shocks,
6.
Moniteur, 29 Fév.; Journ. de l'Em-
pire, 1 Mars.
Ditto.
The year before these repeated shocks on the v. Humboldt, loc. cit.; Moniteur.
Mississippi, it had been remarked that Louisiana
was almost quite exempt from storms.
The weather was clear
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p.339.
more
•
Night
be-
tween 11 and
of the Church, and at
San-Severino.
12.
severe at San-Seve-
rino than at Mace-
rata.
14. Mirabel in the departm.
10h 45m A.M. Drôme.
15. Ditto
2h 30m A.M.
Ditto
8h 15m A.M.
4 A.M.
sons).
Another shock
Another, the most vio-
lent of the three.
19. In the Brettigan (Gri-Several shocks
Mar. 19. Beaumont,
Midnight. At
Marseilles half
an hour after
Vaucluse, At Beaumont several
shocks. At Mar-
seilles a single one.
At the former place
Avignon, Apt, and the
southern part of the
department Vaucluse.
Moniteur, 29 Fév.; Journ. de l'Em-
pire, 1 Mars.
Journ. de l'Empire, 25 Mars.
Ditto.
Some pieces of rock were detached from a cliff.. Ditto.
Moniteur, 23 Mars; M. Studer's
Catalogue.
Much damage was done to buildings, for the re-Journ. de l'Empire, 4 Août; Statis-
pair of which Napoleon gave 12,000 francs by tique des Bouches-du-Rhône;
a decree dated Wilna, 2nd July.
Guérin.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
97
midnight.
The village of Beau-
mont seems to have]
been the centre of
disturbance. Also at
Marseilles.
1812. Mar.22. Rome
About 3 A.M.
4h 7m P.M.
the motion conti-
nued until April, or
according to
M.
Guérin, until May
30, another shock
of note occurring on
the 26th March, the
day of the Caraccas
earthquake.
An undulatory shock,
the most severe felt
for some time, from
W. to E., not from
N. to S., as was at
first stated. Lasted
twenty-five seconds.
There had been a
slight oscillatory
movement at 11h
30P.M. on the 21st,
and a similar one
followed at 4 A.M.)
on the 22nd.
rounding country.
26. Caraccas, and the sur-The first shock lasted Felt on board ships in
The earthquake ex-
tended over the pro-
vinces of Venezuela,
Varinas, Maracaibo,
and particularly in the
high mountains of
Merida, in New Gre-
nada, and as far as
Carthagena in the
Andes; on a line from
E.N.E. to W.S.W.
five or six seconds, the port of La Guayra
and was immediate- as if they had been
ly followed by a se- on the rocks.
cond of ten or twelve
seconds. Then a
movement in a per-
pendicular direc-
tion, followed by
rather more pro-
longed undulation.
The shocks were
from N. to S. and]
from E. to W., and
of the greatest vio-
lence. They recom-
menced on the 27th,
and fifteen shocks
Accompanied by a noise like thunder. The Moniteur, 5 Avril; Journ. de l'Em-
atmosphere was calm, and cloudy. Consider-
able damage was done.
Accompanied by a noise louder than thunder. v.
Caraccas was utterly ruined by this terrible
earthquake. The earth at that place appeared
like the surface of a boiling liquid. At Valen-
cia an immense torrent of water burst forth,
and the lake of Maracaibo was lowered. Large
masses of rock were detached and hurled down
from the mountains. The sky was clear, and
the night calm and beautiful. The preceding
day had been extremely hot. Not a drop of
rain had fallen for five months.
The shocks were more violent in the Cor-
dilleras, of gneiss and mica-slate, than in the
plains. They were very slight in the valleys
of Aragua between Caraccas and San-Felipe
and at Nueva-Barselona; and at Coro, a town
situated amongst others which were injured,
they were not felt at all. The towns that
pire, 6, 7 et 8 Avril; Gentle-
man's Magazine, vol. lxxxii. pt. 1.
p. 475.
Humboldt, Voyages, liv. v. ch. 14.
et t. v. p. 295; Annual Register,
1812, p. 39; Moniteur, 25, 30
Mai, 4, 30 Juin, 2 Juillet, 8 Août,
28 Sept.; Journ. de l'Empire,
24 Mai, 3 et 9 Juin; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. lii. p. 189,
t. lviii. p. 83.

1854
98
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1812. Mar.... Janina in Epirus
Apr. 4. At sea, off Caraccas
•
May 1.In Gloucestershire
6h 20m P.M.
3..
were felt daily up to
the 5th April, when
another earthquake
occurred nearly as
violent as the first.
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
Direction W. to E.....
2. Potenza in the Basilicata, A strong undulatory
Italy.
6h 15m A.M.
11 A.M.
13.
Between 1 &
2 A.M.
End of this
month or be-
gin" of June.
shock from S. to N.,
lasting some secs.
Nantes and a large part A shock of two se-
of the depart. Loire]
Inférieure.
conds' duration.
Zulpich near Cologne, Two shocks, with an
extending no further
than within a radius
of two leagues.
Judenburg in Styria
June 5. Meldola, in depart.
10h 48m P.M. Rubicon, Italy.
23. Marseilles
interval of a minute.
The first was the]
most severe, and
lasted two seconds.
An earthquake
of A slight shock..
An earthquake
supposed.
4.
5.
were ruined are said to have been thrown down
like houses of cards. The shocks of the 27th
were accompanied by very loud and prolonged
noise. On the 5th of April the ground was
in a state of undulation for several hours. On
the 24th April the first eruption since 1718 of
the volcano of St. Vincent commenced. The
noise from it was heard at Caraccas and the
country about on the 30th, conveyed, as
v. Humboldt supposed, through the earth.
The vessel trembled as if upon a reef
Accompanied by a noise like thunder
Some chimnies, &c. thrown down..
6.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. Ixvii. p. 149.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxii.
pt. 1. p. 479.
Moniteur, 30 Mai.
Ditto, 14 Mai; Journ. de l'Empire,
15 Mai.
Articles of furniture and some old walls were Journ. de l'Empire et Moniteur,
thrown down.
28 Mai.
Journ. de l'Empire, 16 Juin, 1813.
As always happens in this district, no damage Moniteur, 23 Juin.
was done.
was The sea retired, leav-The Annual Register gives the date June 24
ing the port dry, and
rushed in again with
extreme violence,
inundating the quays.
This recurred several!
times.
Ditto, 13 Juillet; Annual Register,
1812, p. 88.



ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
99
1812. July 5. East Haddam, Connecti- Another of the slight
8 A.M.
cut.
rumblings common
at this place.
17. Kandern and Mulheim A shock apparently
in the Upper Brisgau. from E. to W.
A rather severe shock.
4 A.M.
23. Pignerol
8h 45m A.M.
26. Waradin, Inpenschitz, A single shock
About 9 P.M.
and Agram, in Croatia.
27. Waradin
Another, more severe.
2 A.M.
Aug. 22. Bex, and Aigle, in the Lasted two or three
About 3h 30m
A.M.
Canton du Vaud.
seconds.
Sept. 11. Florence and its envi-Several shocks during
rons.
the day and following
night. They were fre-
quent until the 14th.
In the island of Ischia... A slight shock.
The atmosphere was filled with mist and rain
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p. 339.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. A chimney Journ. de l'Empire, 4 Août; Moni-
was thrown down.
teur, 1 et 11 Août.
Preceded by an explosion like a distant clap of Journ. de l'Empire, 4 Août.
thunder.
Moniteur, 1 Sept.
Accompanied by thunder and wind. Some walls Ditto.
were broken.
Several houses were injured
The weather was very variable at Naples
Moniteur, 11 Sept.; Journ. de l'Em-
pire, 12 Sept.
Moniteur, 25 Sept.; Journ. de l'Em-
pire, 25 Sept. et 1 Oct.; Annual
Register, 1812, p. 114.
Moniteur, 19 Oct.
About the
middle of
the month.
7h 55m A.M.
Oct. 25. In Bavaria and the Tyrol, At Inspruck the shock
extending to Treviso
in Lombardy. A very
lasted nearly a mi-
large
district
shaken.
Nov. At Nuremberg..
Night
be-
tween 3 & 4.
was
nute. At Trente
the direction was to
the S. and N.W.
At Treviso the dura-
tion of the shock
four or five seconds!
(or, according to
the Moniteur, 4 or 5
minutes). In other
places two shocks
were felt.
Several shocks..
11. Kingston in Jamaica ...A shock of forty se-
9 or 10 mins.
before 6 A.M.
conds" duration.
Nov.; Journ. de l'Empire, 10, 16,
At Rohendorf a bell was caused to toll. At Trente Moniteur, 8, 11, 16, 18, 21 et 26
a mountain was cleft, and part fell on the fol-
lowing day. At Treviso several houses were
violently shaken.
17 et 25 Nov.
D
Moniteur, 18 Nov.
Almost all the houses were injured
Ditto, 26 Janv. 1813.



100
REPORT-1854.
1.
1812. Nov. 12. Jamaica
2.
3.
4.
5.
Three shocks, together The sea was much Probably the same as the last account
lasting 30 secs. agitated.
18. Bonn on the Rhine.
A shock lasting two
7h 15m A.M.
or three seconds.
Some persons on horseback were thrown.
6.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxiii.
pt. 1. p. 80.
Journ. de l'Empire, 25 Nov. et
1 Déc.; Moniteur, 28 Nov.
Ditto.
7h 30m A.M.
In the neighbourhood of Two shocks
the Siebengebirge,
close to Bonn.
Dec. 3. Foggia, in the kingdom A rather severe shock.
11h 30m P.M. of Naples.
13. Oberhalbstein in the Gri- A slight shock.
5 P.M.
sons.
Ditto
Ditto
9 P.M.
During Portsmouth
A violent shock
the Caraccas
earthquake.
1813. Jan. 16. In Sicily
Two vibrations
Feb. Bucharest in Wallachia. Three rather severe
Night
be-
tween 1 & 2.
shocks. The mo-
tion was horizon-
tal, from N.W. to
S.E.
Mar. 7. Macerata in the States A shock lasting four
of the Church.
April 1 Ancona
to 9.
Janina
May 5. Presburg in Hungary
3 and 9 P.M.
Janina
seconds.
Slight shocks daily
during this period.
Earthquakes on two
days during the
month.
Two slight shocks at
the hours mention-
ed.
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
June 3. Edenburg in Hungary.. Two rather
Between
3h
shocks.
& 3h 15m P.M.
8. Judenburg and in Styria, Ditto
severe
Journ. de l'Empire, 24 Déc.
Ditto, 16 Janv. 1813.
Ditto.
Philos. Magazine, 1825, Jan. p. 70.;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. vi.
p. 186.
Accompanied by a strong smell of ammonia; du-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
ring a sudden squall.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noise. Walls Journ. de l'Empire, 13 Mars.
were cracked.
During a slight storm
Moniteur, 29 Mars; Journ. de l'Em-
pire, 31 Mars.
Journ. de l'Empire, 3 Mai; Moni-
teur, 4 Mai.
Pouqueville in Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. t. xlv. p. 408.
Journ. de l'Empire, 26 Mai; Moni-
teur, 27 Mai.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Journ. de l'Empire, 16 Juin; Mo-
niteur, 17 Juin.
On the 30th June a dreadful tempest raged over Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
101
9h 30m A.M.
and the surrounding
district.
A slight shock.
1813. June 19. Naples
9h 30m P.M.
·
all Germany.
Less perceptible on hills than in the plain
Moniteur, 14 et 17 Juillet.
July 18. Rosas in Catalonia, Spain A violent earthquake. A number of strange A rumbling noise proceeded from the interior of Journ. de l'Empire, 1 Août; Moni-
5h 10m P.M.
things were thrown
the earth. Preceded by a terrible storm.
up from the sea-
bottom on the shore,
amongst others the
teur, 2 Août; Palassou, Mém.
pour serv. à l'Hist. Nat. des Py-
rénées, p. 272.
28. Kingston, Jamaica
Janina
A violent shock of
earthquake, but of
short duration.
Earthquake shocks on
nine days during
the month.
Aug. 7. Watsborg in Carinthia. At
At Watsborg Also felt at Laybach
Oh 45m A.M.
and in Styria.
At Laybach
1 A.M.
22. Irkutsk
Janina
·
Sept. 6. Buda, Pesth, and
Stuhlweissenburg.
8h 33m A.M.
16. Marseilles
10h 30m A.M.
18. Teneriffe
11h 30m A.M.
Watsborg several
shocks, lasting eight
or ten seconds. Di-
rection N.W. to
S.E.
At Laybach
three shocks, one of
which lasted more
than 3 secs. The
motion was oscilla-
tory at Brunnsee.
Two shocks, together
lasting 40 seconds.
Shocks on four days
during the month.
at A very perceptible
shock.
Vibratory.
bones of an enor-
mous whale.
Accompanying a dreadful tempest, which began Moniteur, 10 Juillet, 1814.
by heavy rain.
Preceded at Watsborg by a dreadful tempest at
7 P.M. the evening before. More strongly felt
on the mountains than in the plain. At Lay-
bach the shock of three seconds was accom-
panied by a dull rumbling sound, like the roll-
ing of a carriage in the distance. The day
had been very hot, and the evening was very
stormy. Heavy rain fell at the moment of the
shocks.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 21 Août, 1 et 8 Sept.;
Journ. de l'Empire, 21 Août et
23 Sept.
Preceded by a subterranean noise. The sky was Mém. de l'Acad. Imp. de St. Péters-
serene; the barometer at 28.5 in., the ther-bourg, t. vi. p. 48.
mometer at 14° Reaum.
Some damage done at Stuhlweissenburg
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 8 et 10 Oct.; Journ. de
l'Empire, 10 Oct.
Statistique des Bouches-du-Rhône.
Three shocks, of which The shock was quite The origin seemed to be in the Peak of Teneriffe. Annual Register, 1813, p. 81; Til-
the first and prin- perceptible on board
cipal lasted three- vessels near the
loch's Magazine, vol. xlii. p. 316.
quarters of a mi-
island.
nute.
102
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1813.Sept.21. Imola in the States of A strong shock from
the Church.
8h 40m A.M.
Forli
N.W. to S.E., ac-
companied by un-
<dulatory motion for
10 or 12 seconds.
Other slight shocks..
4.
5.
Buildings were much injured.
6.
Journ. de l'Empire, 5 et 11 Oct.;
Moniteur, 12 Oct.
Ditto.
These Ditto.
m
1h 45 P.M.
3 P.M.
Ditto
22. Rundess, Marlinsbruck, Two successive slight|
and in the Lower En- shocks.
1h 45m A.M.
3h 30m A.M.
gadine, Grisons.
The whole valley of Coire, An earthquake..
Grisons.
24. Stamford, Peterborough, Lasted two seconds...
In the evening.
&c.
Janina
Earthquakes on three
days during the
month.
Oct. 6. Forli in the Romagna... Two more slight
9h 45m and
10h 2m A.M.
8. Ditto
In the morn-
ing.
9. Ditto
10 A.M. and
11 P.M.
Ditto
shocks at the hours
mentioned.
Another shock
Two more shocks
The sun appeared with a pale colour.
shocks did much damage at Faenza.
During thunder and rain
Moniteur et Journ. de l'Empire,
21 et 22 Oct.
Ditto.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxiii
pt. 2. p. 391.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Journ. de l'Empire, 18 et 28 Oct. et
5 Nov.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Night between
16 and 17.
18. Ditto
Janina
Dec. 25. Pisa
1 A.M.
4 P.M.
Four
shocks.
more
The first was violent
and rather long.
Two more shocks
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
A severe shock
28. East Haddam, Connecti-The last of the slight
cut.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Three blows were struck on the bell of a public Communication of Signor Pilla to
clock.
The weather was wet
rumblings at this
place.
M. Perrey.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p.
336.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
103
1813. Dec....In Epirus..
An earthquake
...
1814. Jan.21. Alençon in the departm. A rather strong earth-
7b 35t A.M.
Orne.
quake shock, con-
sisting of a triple
undulatory motion,
from the exterior
the
angles (of
houses?) to the
centre, and lasting]
nearly a second in
the directionE.to W.
23. Mans in the departm. Two shocks, the se-
7h 15m A.M. Sarthe.
Mar. 8. Nantes
11h 13m P.M.
8 P.M.
cond of which was
very violent.
A rather severe shock,
lasting 15 or 20
seconds. Direction
N. to S.
19. La Chatre in the departm. A violent shock, last-
Indre.
April 3. Leghorn and Pisa
3h 45m A.M.
Leghorn
8h 30m A.M.
ing 12 or 15 secs.
Direction S.S.E. to
W.N.W. (?)
At Leghorn a strong
undulatory and oscil-
latory shock, lasting
20 seconds after the
noise.
A slighter shock
p. 431.
Accompanied by a storm of thunder and light-Pouqueville, loc. cit. and Voyage en
ning, which extended from Janina to the Grèce, t. i.
island of Corfu. Sorachovitzas was almost
entirely overthrown by the earthquake.
Accompanied by a low noise like that produced Moniteur, 28 Janv.
by air bursting thin vessels in which it had
been compressed. The magnetic needle in-
clined towards the centre of the earth (the
dip increased?), and the barometer, which
had been at "Much Rain," altered seven de-
grees (tenths?) towards "Change," on the
moment. It had snowed all night, but after
this earthquake the weather was fine and very
calm.
teur, 28 Mai.
The second shock was accompanied by a very Journ. de l'Empire, 28 Janv.; Moni-
loud explosion. During the night of the 26th
of this month, a little island in the Archipe-
lago, known to the Turks as Solomon's Isle,
disappeared. The night was calm, with scarcely
a breath of wind.
Accompanied by a noise like that of a cart laden Moniteur, 16 Mars.
with planks. The air was highly charged with
electricity; some articles which chanced to be
slightly rubbed, yielded sparks. Just before
the shock the barometer fell suddenly to
Stormy," and the thermometer rose in a few
minutes from -2° to +3°. Thunder and
lightning followed the shock, but the serenity
of the atmosphere was soon restored.
Preceded by two luminous meteors, and accom-Journ. de l'Empire, 29 Mars.
panied by a noise like that of a vehicle on
pavement.
Accompanied at Leghorn by a terrible noise," Notizie estratte da un Giornale
which awakened every one. No damage was
done here, but at Pisa some buildings were
injured. The atmosphere at the latter place
was calm and warm, and the light of the sun
appeared dim during the day.
manoscritte del Dot. Vivoli,'
communicated by Signor Pilla to
M. Perrey.
Ditto.

104
REPORT-1854.
}
1.
4h 30m A.M.
2.
3.
4.
Two severe shocks
from W. to E.
1814. Apr. 28. Inspruck
May 7. Pesth and Ofen in Hun- Several shocks
Taganrog on the Sea of An earthquake
Azov.
gary.
10. Ditto
11h 5m A.M.
Ditto
22. Marmande, Aiquillon, A shock from E. to W.,
and Clairac, in the de- lasting 2 seconds.
partm. Lot et Garonne.
11h 30m A.M.
June
Oléron, and as far as A long and violent
Jacca in Spain.
In Jamaica
Janina
shock.
A slight earthquake...
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
earthquake
Sept. 1. At the parsonage of Salt-An
At night.
dalen in Sweden, and
the neighbourhood.
2. Ditto
Beginning of partm. Gard.
the month.
of
greater violence than
the one of August 31,
1819.
Near Alais in the de- No actual shock men-
Two slighter shocks..
tioned. Perhaps not
an earthquake.
Before Comorn in Hungary
Several
earthquake
Sept. 21.
shocks during the
year.
Oct. 9. Kingston in Jamaica, A violent vibratory
Some minutes and its neighbourhood. shock.
5.
Several houses were injured
Near the town a little island, about half-a-werst
in circumference, made its appearance, but
was afterwards destroyed again by the waves.
A violent submarine eruption took place this
day at about 2 P.M., on the coast of Kamt-
schatka.
6.
Journ. des Débats, 12 Mai.
Moniteur, 1 Juin.
Ditto.
Dubois de Montpéreux, loc. cit. t. v.
p. 32; Eyriès, Nouv. Ann. des
Voyages, t. xxix. p. 109; D'Au-
buisson, Traité de Géog. t. i.
p. 427.
Moniteur, 7 Juin.
Masses of rock were detached from a mountain Ditto, et 9 Juin; Tilloch's Magazine,
near Oléron.
vol. xliii. p. 463; Palassou, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 19 Juillet.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Rigstiunden for 1819, No. 83;
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Loud explosions like the discharge of artillery Journ. des Débats, 24 Sept.
were heard at intervals for 24 hours, then a
great detonation, followed by the sinking of a
part of a field of corn. A peasant felt the
ground moving under his feet, and saved him-
self just before the pit formed. The bottom
was of clay with interspersed flints, and con-
tained some water. The size of the opening
left was 35 metres in diam. by 13 in depth.
Moniteur, 21 Sept.
Ditto, 11 Déc.

past 6 P.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
105
1814. Nov. 3.In Sicily, in the neigh-|
hourhood of a moun-
tain named Zonolaro,
and of the Tempa-del-]
Basile.
6.At Lyons, and along the Two
5h 45m A.M.
whole line from Mâ-
con to Vienne.
from W. to E.
Janina
severe shocks
Shocks on three days
during the month.
Troïtsko-Savka and Ki-An earthquake similar
achta in Siberia.
1815. Jan.
Janina
to that of 1829, but
of 1792.
April 9.Agen and in the departm.
1h 30m P.M. Lot-et-Garonne.
less severe than that
Shocks on one day of
this month.
Toulouse
Probably at
same
time
as last.
June
Janina
Several shocks.
One shock
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
Iceland, especially in the Ditto
northern part, in the
district of Æsfus.
July 8. In the neighbourhood of Two or three shocks..
About 2 P.M.
Aug.
Beginning of
the month.
Mt. Stati, one of the
mountains separating
Lombardy and Ger-
many.
Florence
Sept. 6. In Sicily
Naples
Beginning of
the month.
A severe shock
An earthquake
Some slight shocks in
the direction S.S.E.
(to N.N.W.?).
p. 400.
¡A sudden eruption of ashes took place on this Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
day from a part of the mountain mentioned.j
The phænomenon was not preceded by any
noise, but was followed by an earthquake|
(perhaps not on the same day (?)).
Preceded by a loud explosion without any Journ. des Débats, 14 Nov.
lightning. Much rain fell before and after
the shocks. Some houses were thrown down,
and boats were dashed against one another.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Férussac, Bull. des Sciences Natu-
relles, t. xxi. p. 60.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 23 Avril.
During this month an eruption of the greatest D'Aubuisson, Géologie, t. i. p. 200.
violence took place in the island of Sumbawa,
in the Eastern Archipelago. The effects were
terrible, and extended more or less over the
whole of the Moluccas and neighbouringislands.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Earthquakes are said to be of frequent occur-Eyriès, Abrégé des Voyages Mo-
rence in the district of Esfus.
dernes, t. vii. p. 173; Voyage en
Islande.
Accompanied by a little hail and a north-east Bibl. Brit. t. Ix. p. 391. (partie
wind. Snow fell during the following night.
"Sciences et Arts ").
Moniteur, 31 Août.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Moniteur, 9 Oct.


106
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
1815. Sept.
Janina
Oct.
Ditto
Nov.
Ditto
Dec.
Ditto
3.
One earthquake du-
ring the month.
Ditto
Shocks on two days
during this month.
One day of this month
4.
5.
1816. Feb. 2. Lisbon, and to the di-At Lisbon a severe Felt on board a ship
Oh 40m A.M.
stance of 300 leagues
to the west. Also
felt in Madeira and in
Holland.
shock which lasted
nearly a whole mi-
nute, or, according
to others, 1 or 3
minutes. The oscil-
lations appeared to
be from N.E. to
S.W., and were fol-]
lowed by others of
shorter duration at
6h 45m A.M.
270 leagues W.S.W.
from Lisbon (in 34°
15' N. lat. and 15°
16′ W. long. from
Lisbon). The first
6.
Pouqueville, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Chim. et de Phys. t. xi. p. 323;
Journ. des Débats, 27 Fév. 3 et
10 Mars; Moniteur, 10 Mars; An-
nual Register, 1816, p. 22; Til-
loch's Magazine, vol. lxvii. p. 148.
At Lisbon the people quitted their houses. There Garnier, Météorol. p. 116; Ann. de
had been a storm the day before, after which
the weather was remarkably calm and sultry
until the shock, which was succeeded by heavy
rain. A meteor appeared immediately after the
first shock. Flocks of birds filled the air, utter-
shock was at 0h 46ming the most discordant cries. The Annual Re-
gister gives 0h 55m and 7h A.M. as the hours at
Lisbon.

A.M. (Lisbon time),
and produced the
impression that the
ship had touched
the bottom, the
grating motion last-
ing more than two
minutes. A second
of much less inten
sity, was felt at 6
A.M. (Lisbon time)!
On board another
vessel, 120 leagues]
to the W.S.W. of
Lisbon, strong
shocks were felt at
Oh 42m, lasting five
or six minutes, at
3h 40m, for but two
or three seconds, and
at 5h 57m (all Lis-
bon time), for three
minutes. Also felt on
board an American
ship between Ma
deira and the Azores.
eAzores.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
107
Moniteur, 29 Juin.
Garnier, Météorol. p. 117.
1816. Feb. 7. At St. Gall in Switzer-A vibratory shock
land.
Mar. 1.Askersund in Sweden...
17. Sheffield, Nottingham, Lasted from 1 to 2
12h 30m noon.
Doncaster, Lincoln,
Derby, &c.
minutes. Appeared
to move from W. to
E. at Lincoln, and
from N. to S. at
Derby.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
v. Hoff, Th. 2.
niteur, 1 Avril.
Accompanied by a noise like that of a rising tem-Annual Register, 1816, p. 44; Mo-
pest. Pictures, lustres, and bells were set in
motion, and the body of a mangle was moved
some feet upon its rollers.
29. In the bailiwick of Mink-Violent shocks.
sysk, in the country of
(O. or N.S.?)
April.
day in the
month, 2 A.M.
The last Mon-
the Don Cossacks.
Island of Poulo-Penang Shocks lasting a long Felt on board vessels
May 15. Boltigen in the Simmen-
time.
at sea, more than 30
leagues from the
island.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
thal (Canton of Berne).
July 2. Lenk and Zweisimmen,
in the Simmenthal.
5. Ditto
Night between
Yverdun in the Canton Several people
du Vaud.
people
be-
27 and 28.
lieved that they felt
an earthquake.
Aug. 7.Mount Vesuvius
A violent shock
4 P.M.
13. Inverness and the coun-N.W. to S.E., lasting
try for 100 miles from 3 secs. to 1 min.
round, including Aber- at different places.
10h 45m or
11 P.M.
deen, Perth and other
places in the north of]
Followed by another
and very slight shock
Scotland; the centre after an interval of
of disturbance being half-an-hour.
apparently in Inver-
ness-shire.
Ditto.
Ditto.
From the 27th to the 31st the water of the lake Journ. des Débats, 10 Août.
of Neufchatel rose two French inches.
Followed by an eruption
Ditto, 3 Sept.; Moniteur, 4 Sept.
There had been very fine serene weather before Annals of Philosophy, vol.viii.p.368;
the earthquake, but it was followed by con- Tilloch's Magazine, vol. xlviii. p.150.
tinuous and heavy rain. The spire of the
church at Inverness was greatly shaken, and
five or six feet of the top of it was twisted
round, so that the angles of the octagon (the
form of section of the spire) coincided with
the middle of the faces of the part below.
Doors which were open swung backwards and
forwards on their hinges several times. Bells
rang. A large sluice-gate to a piece of water,
weighing several tons, was thrown up twelve
inches, and stones rolling under it kept it so
until almost all the water had escaped. The
water of Loch Leven and some streams flow-

flow-


108
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1816. Sept. 7. Frascati in the States of A slight shock..
the Church.
9. Montreal in Canada
16. Ditto
Oct. 27. In Galicia, Spain..
4h 30m A.M.
Dec.
A severe shock
A second shock, of
less violence than
the former, lasted
30 seconds.
A slight shock, the
third felt during
the year.
Sciacca in Sicily
Several shocks.
In the district of Grand-Two shocks. The se-
son, Canton du Vaud.
cond was very vio-
lent, especially in
the hamlet of Cor-
cellètes.
5.
ing from it was rendered unusually muddy.
Many people experienced a slight faintness
and sickness. Dogs howled, and the birds
were scared from their roosting places.
6.
Moniteur, 27 Sept.
Journ. des Débats, 1 Janv. 1817.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Ditto, 28 Nov.
Férussac, Bull. des Sci. Nat. t.iv. p.8.
The second shock was accompanied at the ham-Bibl. Univ. de Genève, t. iv. Mars
let of Corcellètes by a loud subterranean noise.
1817, p. 244.
On the island of Pantel-Shocks from S.W. to
laria, and in Sicily.
N.E., and therefore
in the line of the
volcanos of this re-
gion.
1817. Jan. 13. Somewhere in the Gulf-
Stream (!).
15. At Payerne and several A violent shock
7h 30™ P.M.
villages of the Canton
du Vaud.
17. Ouches in the valley of One shock
1 P.M.
Chamouni.
19. Ditto
5 A.M.
20. Ditto
4 A.M.
Alcocer in Spain
23. Limoges and Gueret
9h 55m P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
A slight shock.
Audot, Roy. de Naples, p. 321.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. xlix. p. 385.
Journ. des Débats, 25 Janv. et 27
Mars.
Ditto; Tilloch's Magazine, vol. xlix.
p. 385.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Tilloch's Magazine, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 6 Fév.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
109
1817. Jan. 27. Mansfield in Notting-.
11 P.M.
hamshire, and the
surrounding villages.
28. Macao in China, and the Two shocks
3 A.M.
country around.
Feb. 2. Island of Madeira
A violent shock
5. Macao in China, and the Several slight shocks.
country round.
11. Bâle in Switzerland
An earthquake
In the valley of Cha-Another shock
Felt also at sea, on
board vessels more
than 200 leagues
from the island.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. Ixxxvii.
pt. 1. p. 268.
Asiatic Journal, vol. iv. p. 302; Gar-
nier, Météorol. p. 118.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
p. 411; Garnier, Météorol. p. 118.
Asiatic Journal, vol. iv. p. 302.
Mérian.
Tilloch's Magazine, loc. cit.
mouni.
13. Ditto
14. Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Mar. 11. Lyons
Ouches in the valley of Another violent shock,
9h 10m P.M.
Chamouni, and at
from S.W. to N.E.,
St. Gervais.
followed by eleven
more shocks before
dawn.
9h 24m P.M.
Lausanne, throughout Several shocks during
the canton, and at]
Berne, Neufchâtel and
Geneva. Also felt at
Yverdun, at Thun and.
other places in the
Emmenthal as far as
Wynigen.
the space of a min.
At Berne the mo-
tion occurred (at 9)
o'clock) and was but
feeble.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
logue.
Accompanied by a loud detonation. Furniture Journ. des Débats, 22 et 27 Mars,
was thrown down, and arches were broken. 5 et 17 Avril; M. Studer's Cata-
The glaciers cracked, and at the same instant
lightning was observed over Mont Blanc, and
a sort of light on the opposite side of the val-
ley. The sky was serene.
In several places, especially at Geneva, articles Ditto.
of furniture were displaced, and doors opened.
Almost everywhere, birds asleep in cages
were thrown off their perches. At Yverdun
a picture strongly hung was thrown on the
floor. In another house a plaster ceiling,
nearly new, was cracked in several places.
Some hours later the western part of the châ-
teau of Liebig near Arau fell, burying an old
servant beneath the ruins. A sort of crack-1
ing noise was heard in many walls, which
lasted after the shock had passed. Twenty-four
hours before, a dull rumbling noise had been
remarked, like a detonation at a great depth
in the earth. From the 1st to the 8th of
March the wind had been very violent in
Switzerland, and on the 7th and 8th there
were avalanches.
110
REPORT-1854.
2.
3.
1817. Mar.13. Ouches in the valley of Another shock
1.
7 A.M.
Chamouni.
Ditto
Ditto
10h 50m A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
11 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
At noon.
Ditto
Ditto
2h 10m P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
11h 20m P.M.
14. Messina
A very violent shock.
5h 50m P.M.
4.
5.
6.
Journ. des Débats, 22 et 27 Mars, 5 et
17 Avril; M. Studer's Catalogue.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
15. Ouches in the valley of Another shock.
Chamouni.
18. In the part of Spain com- A very severe shock.
10h 45m A.M.
prised between the two
seas and the Pyrenees,
from Santander to Tar-
ragona; and in the re-
gion between Palencia,
Toledo, and the moun-
tains of Cuença. Most
violent in the Rioxa,
between Logrono, the
right bank of the Ebro,
and the frontier of Na-
varre. In other parts of
the Rioxa, in Castille,
Biscay, Arragon and
Catalonia, the earth-
quake was but slight.
Also felt at Lerida, Co-
vella, Cientruenigo, &c.
At Madrid, how-
ever, it was felt but
slightly, as also at
Santander, Palencia
and Saragoza, and
still less at Cu-
ença and Barcelona
(where some people
said that it took
place half an hour
later than the time
here given).
Navarre, at Pam-
peluna, and Albar-
racin it was rather]
The shock
severe.
seemed to
from the
Throughout
In
come
west.
the
Rioxa it recurred
twice with an in-
terval of a quarter
Accompanied by a tremendous noise
The sky had been clear and serene until 10h 30m,
but then became overcast; the sun disap-
peared, and a terrible obscurity began, with a
cold and impetuous wind from the N.W., last-
ing until the shock took place. The latter was
accompanied by rumbling subterranean noise.
The buildings were much shaken, and chim-
nies, walls, and even some houses were thrown
down. At Arnedo, Prejano, Arnedillo, Calla-
horra and Anrejo much damage was done. At
Logrono everyone was thrown down. At Al-
barracin abundant hail followed the shock.
The weather in Spain had been very variable
for some months. A cold summer succeeded
a winter so mild that the temperature was
constantly 5 or 6 degrees above that of ordi-
nary years, and in some places there had been
a great drought for three months.
Moniteur, 11 Avril.
Journ. des Débats, loc. cit.; Studer;
Tilloch's Magazine, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 14, 17 et 25 Avril; Journ.
des Débats, 6, 7, 11 et 13 Avril ;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. lxv.
p.396; Tilloch's Magazine, loc. cit.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
111
Journ. des Débats, 15 Avril; Til-
loch's Magazine, loc. cit.
Tilloch's Magazine, loc. cit.
of an hour, but not
elsewhere.
Ditto.
Ditto.
1817. Mar.18. Throughout the district Another shock
11h 30m A.M.
of the Rioxa only.
Ditto
3 P.M.
11 P.M.
Ditto.
Ditto
Followed by
others, up to the
27th. M. Guttierrez
says that there were
116 shocks in three
months about this
time.
On this same Ditto.
day oscillatory mo-
tion was observed at
Pau, Ogenne, Dognen,
Viellesegure, Oloron,
and Bayonne, to the
north of the Pyrenees.
22. At most of the places According to some
11 or 11h 15m
P.M.
shaken on the 18th.
this shock was more
violent; according to
others, less so than
that of the 18th.
Frascati, Genzano, and Two shocks; the first
Ditto.
Ditto.
Night between
some other places in
of which was very
25 and 26.
Italy.
26. Ditto
slight, and the se-
cond very violent.
Perhaps this account
refers only to the
second of the two
shocks last
men-
tioned.
28. Ouches in the valley offAnother shock
Chamouni.
30. Ditto
31. Ditto
April 1. Ditto
2. Ditto
15. In Sicily
Ditto
Ditto, very violent
Another
...
Very violent; from N.
to S. (or S. to N.?)
An earthquake..
16. Appenzel in the canton A severe shock
2h 30m A.M.
of same name.
At Naples, and about Several shocks of con-
the same period at siderable severity.
Palermo.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 5 et 17
Avril.
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Some damage was done
Férussac, Bull. des Sci. Nat. t.iv. p.9.
There had been a terrible storm the day before. Journ. des Débats, 28 Avril; Studer.
At Palermo strange howling noises were heard Moniteur, 17 Mai; Journ. des Dé-
in the air, and large spots were observed on bats, 16 et 21 Mai.
the sun. A very great eruption of Etna was
the cause of the shocks at both places.
112
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1817. April... A place named Chang-A violent earthquake.
Ruh, on the borders of
the province of Sze-
chuen, on the western
frontier of China.
May
Several places in Sicily. Several shocks..
June 10. Urquhart, Dores, and A smart shock.
near Inverness.
1h 20m P.M.
16. Ditto
5 A.M.
July
5 A.M.
4.
5.
6.
Above 11,000 houses were thrown down, and Quart. Journ. of Roy. Inst. vol. vii.
more than 2800 persons killed.
p. 191, quoting a Pekin Gazette
of May 2.
Two, similar to the
last.
bourhood.
30. Inverness and neigh-Two very violent
7. Schaffhausen, and at At Schaffhausen
Preceded by a storm and hot rain
shocks.
a
same hour at Porren-
truy in the canton of
Berne.
rather severe shock,
Moniteur, 16 Juin.
D. Milne on Earthquake Shocks felt
in Great Britain; Edinburgh New
Philosophical Journal, vol. xxxi.
p. 118.
Ditto.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. li. p. 193.
Moniteur, 30 Juillet; Journ. des
Débats, 28 Juillet; M. Studer's
Catalogue.
which was more vio-
lent a league from
the town. At Por-
rentruy also the mo-
tion was stronger in
the environs.
11. Calcutta and the neigh-Shocks of trifling im-
bourhood.
portance.
Aug. 7. Urquhart, Dores, and A slight shock, more
severe to the west
of the town.
8h 20m A.M.
near Inverness.
8. At the hospice of the
Grimsel.
11. Saanen or Gessenay, can-Severe shocks
ton of Berne.
13. Ditto. Rougemont, to Ditto.
the west of Saanen, is
mentioned.
These shocks
recurred almost
every day, but with
less violence, until
the middle of Sep-
tember, when some
of great severity
were felt (and espe-
Garnier, loc. cit. p. 118.
The French authorities quoted give the date D. Milne's Catalogue of British
Aug. 17.
Earthquakes, loc. cit.; Moniteur,
5 Sept.; Journ. des Débats, 4 Sept.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 29 Sept.

Ditto.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
113
A bell was caused to sound. The motion was Journ. des Débats, 3 Sept.; Moni-
stronger on the banks of the Inn than in the teur, 4 Sept.
town.
violent The sea in the neigh-Preceded by subterranean noise and detonation.
bourhood of Vostitza The town of Vostitza was destroyed in seven-
teen minutes, during a storm of opposite winds.
was heated to such
an extent, that the
fishermen scalded
their hands by dip-
ping them into it.
Journ. des Débats, 21 Nov. 1817 et
10 Janv. 1818; Mém. de Chro-
nol. loc. cit.; Pouqueville, Voyage,
t. iii. p. 559, t. iv. p. 413.
cially in the Canton]
du Vaud).
A very severe shock...
1817. Aug.19. Innspruck
About 5 P.M.
23. In the Morea, especially Many and
About 8 A.M.
but of remarkable in-
tensity at Patras and
in Elis.
at Vostitza. But little shocks, which did
perceptible at Corinth, not cease for eight
days.
31. Urquhart, Dores, and A smart shock.
near Inverness.
Sept. 2. Inverness
3h 30m A.M.
2h 30m A.M.
22. Angoulême in the de-
partm. Charente.
Madras..
Another rather severe
shock, the
the fifth
since the beginning
of August.
Rather violent shocks,
from N. to S., last-
ing 2 or 3 seconds.
Oct. 17. Yvonand in the Canton A rather violent shock.
3 P.M.
du Vaud.
18. In Sicily, at Catania and A slight trembling
Cattaro.
21. St. Helena
10h 30m P.M.
31. Smyrna
Several
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 24 Sept.; Moni-
teur, 25 Sept.
A loud detonation was beard at the termination Journ. des Débats, 7 et 22 Oct.;
of the shocks.
Moniteur, 10 Oct.
Earthquakes are said to be of extreme rarity at Garnier, loc. cit.
this place.
shocks, lasting alto-
successive Ships in the bay were Articles were thrown from shelves, and the bells
rang. Beasts and birds showed signs of terror.
gether 2 minutes.
A rather severe shock,
which lasted several
and was
seconds, and
followed by others
a little later.
Macquarie Island in the Violent shocks, re-
agitated.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Journ. des Débats, 27 Oct.; Studer.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Bull. Univ. t. ix. p. 229.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxvii.
pt. 2. p. 622.
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur,
28 Déc.
Garnier, loc. cit.

S. Pacific.
curring frequently
during the re-
mainder of 1817,
and up to April
1818.

1954.
114
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1817. Nov. 9. Parts of Yorkshire, West-
moreland, and Lanca-
shire.
3.
4.
5.
6.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxviii.
pt. 2.
12. Geneva and the neigh-A severe shock. The The waters of the lake Accompanied by a loud detonation and noise like Journ. des Débats, 21 et 24 Nov.;
About 3 A.M.
2 A.M.
bourhood.
direction was from
above downwards (!)?
of Geneva were mo-
mentarily raised.
the fall of a very heavy body.
the departm. Maine-
et-Loire.
19. Longué near Saumur, in A rather severe shock.
20. Gadmen in the Bernese A trembling. About
Oberland.
this time several
shocks were felt in
the same district.
Moniteur, 1 et 8 Déc.; Studer.
Journ. des Débats, 10 Déc.
22. In Greenland
A severe shock
Hecla was perfectly quiet at the time
At night.
Dec. 2?. St. John in the island of Shocks of the most
Antigua.
1818. Jan. 9. Hayfield in Sweden
8h 9m A.M.
alarming character,
lasting several secs.
One shock
Athens
Accompanied by an
inundation of the sea.
Feb. 6. Coningsby in Lincoln-Slight. Lasted some
shire.
seconds.
19. Rouffach, Soultz, and A severe shock
10h 30m P.M.
Belfort in the departm.
Haut-Rhin. Not felt
at Colmar.
In Aberdeenshire
20. Inverness
1h 20m P.M.
Journ. des Débats, 21 et 24 Nov.;
Moniteur, 1 et 8 Déc.; Studer.
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. v.
p. 135.
Moniteur, 23 Fév. 1818; Journ. des
Débats, 24 Fév. 1818.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 402; Garnier.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxviji.
pt. 1. p. 71.
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. v.
p.135; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. ix. p. 433.
A subterranean noise like the firing of cannon Ditto, vol. lxxxviii. p. 1. p. 171;
was heard at this time. At the east of Holder-
ness, and in the neighbourhood of Trentfall,
50 miles from Coningsby, the noise was also
heard. At the first place the sound was like
that of horses running away with a waggon;
at the latter it resembled distinct gun-shots,
and then died away to a sort of grumbling. It
lasted about two minutes, and seemed to shift
from E. to S.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. ix.
p.433; Journ. des Débats, 6 Mars;
Journ. de Phys. t. lxxxviii. p. 35;
Garnier.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
115
1818. Feb. 20. Coningsby in Lincoln-
3 P.M.
shire and the country
round. Felt also at
Kirton in Lindsey.
7h 10m P.M.
At Catania, and in Cala-A
bria and Malta.
Accompanied, as the former shock, by noises like Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxviii.
the firing of cannon. At Kirton in Lindsey a
meteor was seen about the size of a cannon-
ball, with a luminous streamer behind it, and
moving with great velocity.
pt. 1. p. 364.
severe shock, fol- The sea was calm du-The sky was clear, the air calm and mild. Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. ix.
lowed by another
of less intensity, du-
ring the night. The
motion was from
S.E. to N.W., ac-
cording to some
oscillatory,
and
lasted, by varying
accounts, from 10
to 40 seconds.
ring the morning,
but rose in froth
upon the shore,
owing to an un-
perceived (distant?)
storm. At a place
on the coast where
the sea was tran-
quil, a vessel at
anchor touched (or
seemed to touch ?)
the bottom thrice
with her keel.
The moon was beautifully bright. Animals
showed signs of alarm before the earthquake.
Etna had been quiet since 1811, but at dawn
this day flames were observed issuing from
small cracks in the old beds of lava, accom-
panied by slight explosions. The water in
wells was troubled some days before the
shocks; and at a place named Paraspolo, four-
teen considerable jets of salt water rose sud-
denly with a loud noise from the earth to
the height of 6 palms. This phænomenon
occurred five or six minutes before the shock,
and lasted about twenty minutes. The aper-
tures from which the water had issued were
so hot two days afterwards that it was im-
possible to plunge the hand into them. Near
the same place a subterranean noise like thun-
der was heard. The water in the basins of
public fountains was in part thrown out at
each shock. Some statues were remarked as
having been moved a little in azimuth; and
a considerable mass of stone at Syracuse was
turned 25° from the east towards the south.
The walls in some houses were seen to open
horizontally (?), so that the light of the moon
penetrated for an instant, and then closed
again, without leaving very perceptible traces
of fracture. In Catania great masses of stone
were thrown from the tops of buildings, and
a colossal statue of an angel lost both its arms,
as if they had been cut sharply off. At many
other places public and private buildings were
thrown down, and 69 persons were killed or
wounded. The atmosphere soon after became
cloudy.
p. 433, t. xix. p. 435 et suiv., t. xxi.
p. 402; Journ. des Débats, 26 et
31 Mars; Bibl. Univ. t. ix. Nov.
1818, p. 228.
116
REPORT-1854.
1.
1818. Feb. 22. Turin
7h 13m (A.M.
or P.M.?).
2.
3.
4.
A shock from N. to S.
Genoa and Milan
Two shocks.
23. Turin, Genoa, Savena, At Turin there were
Alanco, and San Remo.]
two shocks; at the
other places they
continued at inter-
vals for two days.
Marseilles, Draguignan, At the first three At
7 P.M.
Oreille in Savoy, An-
tibes and Vence in the
departm. Var.
Midnight.
11 A.M.
Antibes
places the shocks
were very severe,
and from N.W. to
S.E. At Antibes
there were
were three
oscillatious from
S.E. to N.W. in 3
seconds.
Another shock
24. Marseilles, St. Remi Ditto. On this day
(Bouches-du-Rhône),
and in part of the de-
partm. Var.
Antibes
and the following
several shocks were
felt in the Var.
Another shock
Near mid-day.
In the Madoines (Sicily). Shocks began on this
Night between Felt over a very limited
24 and 25.
10 A.M.
district. The centre of
disturbance seemed to
be in the neighbour-
hood of Petroli and Po-
lizzi.
night which con-
tinued from time
to time until April
1819. The most
considerable were
these first shocks)
and those of the
8th Sept.
25. Vence, Marseilles, and A slight shock.
Aix.
5.
6.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Turin, t. xxiii.
p. 397.
Ditto.
During a storm which raged this day over Pro-Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. v. p.134.
vence and the north of Italy. At some towns
several houses were injured.
Antibes the sea Accompanied by a dull subterranean noise. At Ditto; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
dashed violently
against the rocks
just before the
shock.
Antibes the weather had been very rough; at
a few minutes past 7 P.M. a tremendous rush
of wind took place, and then sank into a calm
the subterranean noise was then heard, and
the shock took place. The wind then rose,
and the storm raged as before. At Vence
several houses fell. This shock and the fol-
lowing ones were felt throughout Provence,
where no earthquake had been experienced
for eleven years before.
t. ix. p. 433, t. xxxiii. p. 402;
Journ. des Débats, 6 et 12 Mars;
Moniteur, 12 Mars; Journ. de
Phys. t. lxxxviii. p. 35.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Preceded by the same smothered rumbling noise Ditto.
as before.
Cracks opened in buildings at Geraci and some Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. v.
other places, and here and there considerable
damage was done.
Juil. 1825, p. 317.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. &c. just
quoted.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
117
1818. Feb. 25. Ditto
11b 15m P.M.
27. Catania
28. Ditto
Night The Mauritius
between 28th
Feb. and 1st
March.
Ditto
Two more shocks
Shocks were supposed
to have been felt.
March 1. St. Remy in the Puy-de-A slight shock
4 A.M.
Dôme.
2. In the departm. Var, and Ditto. Lasted 4 secs.
at Nice.
In the
Sicily.
Followed by three
oscillations after an
interval of 8 secs.
Val-di-Noto, Rather severe shocks.
9. St. Remy. (In the Puy- Another slight shock.
de-Dôme, in the Bou-
ches-du-Rhône,
Did great damage
Ditto.
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 402.
Ditto, and other authorities quoted
above.
During a tempest comparable to that of 1786...Journ. des Débats, 21 Juin.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 402; Garnier.
Ditto.
A column of smoke rose at the same time from Ditto.
Mount Etna.
Ditto, p. 403.
or
S.W. of Savona ?)
15. Ditto
18. Bencoolen in Sumatra
Ditto
The effects of this Very little damage done.
earthquake were ex-
? Philippoli in Romania.
An earthquake
April 8. Commune of Latour in A violent shock at the
0h 18m A.M.
Piedmont.
time mentioned, fol-
lowed by four more;
and, two hours after,
by other slighter
ones.
perienced at a con-
siderable distance
out to sea.
Ditto.
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vi.
p. 168.
This city of 70,000 inhabitants is said to have Journ. des Débats, 11 Juin.
been entirely swallowed up in subterranean
chasms, so that no traces of it remained. The
account is manifestly exaggerated; but what
foundation, if any, had it? The event is said
to be announced in letters from Bucharest of
the 17th March, but the date of the earth-
quake is not given.
The inhabitants left their houses
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. v.
p. 372.


118
f
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1818. April 9. Commune of Latour in Several slightershocks
Piedmont.
30. Ancona
A single shock of tri-
fling importance.
Extending from one side A smart shock.
of Lincolnshire to the
16. Island of St. Thomas in A severe shock, fol-
other, and across Hol-
derness in Yorkshire.
May 3. Ancona
A strong shock
....
Between
2
the West Indies. The
lowed by another at
and 3 A.M.
Moniteur says Ile de
la Trinité, perhaps
Trinidad.
9 P.M.
17. Motz in Savoy
9h 30m A.M. (9h ac-
cording to the Mo-
niteur.)
From S.E. to N.W.
21. Island of Martinique ...A slight shock.
28. Brudeis
(Budweis ?), Very violent shocks;
most severe in the
highest parts of the
mountains.
A little be- Kranau, Rosenberg, and
mid- in the mountains between
fore
night.
Bohemia and Austria.
31. At Mexico
Early in the
morning.
June 1.'Jamaica
2h 20m P.M.
9. Loch Awe, Scotland
A severe earthquake..]
the
A violent shock, felt
throughout
whole island.
19. Comrie in Perthshire... Two shocks, with an
interval of a minute.
July 19. Perpignan, Pau, and Some shocks in the
throughout the valley
of Orthez.
7 A.M.
direction of the
chain of the Pyre-
nees,
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. ix.
p. 433.
D. Milne's Catalogue of British
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 403.
Quart.Journ. Roy.Inst. vol. vi. p. 168;
Moniteur, 8 Sept.
Preceded by loud detonations. The sky was Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
serene.
p. 403; Garnier.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 403; Garnier.
Ditto; Gentleman's Magazine, vol.
lxxxviii. pt. 1. p. 554.
p. 425; Moniteur, 16 Nov.; Quart.
Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vi. p. 370.
Many of the public and other buildings of the Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
city and neighbourhood suffered materially.
Amongst others, a number of the arches of the
aqueduct of Santa Fé were rent, and discharged
quantities of water.
Preceded by a loud rumbling noise
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 403, t. viii. p. 415; Garnier.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. li. p. 467.
D. Milne's Catalogue of British
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
Said to be accompanied by heavy rain, and fol- Journ. des Débats, 1 et 8 Août;
lowed by great electrical explosions. Stormy
weather was frequent after the shocks.
Moniteur, 2 Août; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. ix. p. 433; Quart.
Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vi. p. 168.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
119
1818. July 22. Innspruck in the Tyrol.. A severe shock, from
10 P.M.
W. to E.; the oscil-
lation lasting some
seconds.
27. Albano in Italy
A slight shock.
1 P.M.
30. Jassy in Moldavia
4h 44m P.M.
A violent shock, last-
ing some seconds.
A second, of less
violence, was sup-
posed to have been
felt about midnight.
Severe shocks
Accompanied by a rolling noise like thunder ...Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. ix.
p. 433; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
vol. vi. p. 168.
The Quarterly Journal of the Roy. Inst. gives Journ. des Débats, 15 Août; Ann.
the date August 27.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 403.
Journ. des Débats, 10 Sept.; Moni-
teur, 12 Sept.; Quart. Journ.
Roy. Inst. vol. vi. p. 169.
At Mexico
End of the
month.
Jamaica
Aug.
3. Castiglione in Italy.
A rather severe shock.
8 A.M.
At night.
5. Rome, Albano, and Fras- Ditto
cati.
8. In the island of Candia. A severe shock
Sept. 1. Inverness in Scotland...
8. Cuneo in Piedmont
5h 30m (A.M.
or P.M.?).
11h 30m P.M.
A shock of rather long
duration.
Palermo. The shock A severe shock
seemed to be confined]
in extent to the city.
21. Aleague and a half to the A very violent shock.
west of Lisbon, but not
in the city itself (!).
Oct. 2. Brutensorg,
1h 30m P.M.
Felt in the mountains
as well as in Batavia.
Batavia. A very smart shock,
11. Along the base of the
mountain to the north
of Quebec.
lasting but a few
seconds.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 403.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxviii.
pt. 2. p. 173.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto; Moniteur, 27 Oct.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 6 et 8
Oct.; Moniteur, 9 Oct.
Moniteur, 13 Oct.; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. ix. p. 433.
p. 396; Garnier.
The houses were violently shaken, windows Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vii.
rattled, mortar fell from the walls, and bells
rung. Some houses had the walls rent open.)
People who were standing up became giddy
by the motion of the ground.
The windows and furniture of the houses were Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vi.
shaken.
p. 370; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xii. p. 425.



120
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
· 6.
1818. Oct. 31. Dalton in Low Furness,
Lancashire.
In Iceland
A dreadful shock.
Nov. Aquisgrana (Aix-la-Cha- A shock of but little
Night be- pelle). The same shocks
tween 4 & 5. were felt in the whole
of the town of Witch-
bach.
violence,
violence, followed,
after sunrise, by a
second, which was
again succeeded in
a few minutes by
renewed motion.
11. Inverness, and to some Two shocks, in three
'Oh 20m A.M.
Before the
14th.
distance round the
town. Felt with great
violence along the
banks of Loch Ness.
seconds. Preceded
on the evening of
the 10th and suc-
ceeded the next
morning by slighter
shocks.
In the neighbourhood of Several slight shocks
Lisbon.
had been felt for some
time before the 14th.]
20. Cap Henri in St. Do-Two severe shocks
mingo.
Dec. 7. Bangor in N. Wales, and, Very slight at Bangor.
much more sensibly,
9 A.M.
7 P.M.
in the neighbourhood
of Penter.
8. Parma, Genoa, Modena, At Parma the shock
Reggio, and Leghorn.
was rather feeble;
at the other places
it was more intense.
It is said that a shock was felt at the same place Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vi.
about a year before, and that such convulsions p. 370; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xii. p. 425.
are not rare in the line of country which ex-
tends along the western coast from Lancashire
to Ayrshire.
Accompanied by subterranean noises and horrid Ditto.
crashes, at the close of which an eruption
from Mt. Hecla commenced.
The last felt motion was accompanied by a noise Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
like that of a distant cannonade.
p. 403; Moniteur, 14 Nov.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder. Bells Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxxviii.
rang of themselves.
Occasioned much alarm
pt. 2. p. 557; Ann. de Chim. et
de Phys. t. xii. p. 425; Moniteur,
27 Nov.; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
vol. vi. p. 370.
Moniteur, 12 Déc.
Five persons were killed and some houses were Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
destroyed.
At Penter the motion was described as being as
if the earth had sunk nearly a yard under the
feet. The Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. men-
tions another slight shock as felt at this place
on the 14th at 9 A.M., but it is probably con-
founded with the event here recorded.
p. 403 et t. viii. p. 415; Moniteur,
18 Janv. 1819; Quart. Journ. Roy.
Inst. vol. vii. p. 191.
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vi.
p. 371; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. ix. p. 433 et t. xxxiii. p. 403.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Journ. des Débats, 31 Déc.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
121
1818. Dec. 9. Parma
The oscillations, from
A church fell
10. Reggio
10 P.M.
S. to N., lasted four-
teen seconds.
Another slight shock.
20. Island of St. Domingo..A violent shock
Copiapo
1819. Jan. 8. Genoa. Not felt at Nice
or Alassio.
17. Aamodt in the Osterdal, Began by a rolling
motion from W. to
E., which was fol-
lowed by a shock of
short duration.
Several slight shocks.
Between 1 Sweden.
and 2 P.M.
24 St. Ubes in Portugal
and 25.
29. Tiflis in Georgia
At night,
particularly
about 10
o'clock.
Several shocks, which
became very violent
at 10 o'clock.
Tabriz in Persia
Feb. 1. Parma
8 A.M.
8. Genoa
Ditto.
Ditto.
From this month up to the 21st May 1819, eight Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
earthquakes were felt in the Antilles, of which p. 403, t. viii. p. 415; Cuvier,
seven occurred between 9 and 11 P.M. The
motion consisted as usual of gentle oscillations
without actual shocks.
Hist. des Sc. Nat. t. ii. p. 169.
Phil. Trans. for 1836, p. 21.
Vessels at sea were Several of the inhabitants fled into the country.. Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
very much agitated,
so that the shock
was
supposed
greater there than
on land.
p. 426.
In some places furniture was moved about and Registidenden for 1819, Nr. 10.
the glasses were caused to ring.
numerous
Very
shocks, extending
over several weeks,
about this time;
the exact days not
mentioned.
A slight shock.
Violent shocks.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
vol. vii. p. 191.
p. 397.
Preceded by tempestuous weather and subter-Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vii.
ranean noises. The earth was rent in many
places, and many old buildings were destroyed.
Perhaps the event of the 28th February is
only the same with this.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxvii.
p. 351.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404.
The towns of Port-Maurice and San-Remo were Huot, Géol. t. i. p. 114.
injured. The date should probably be Ja-
nuary 8.

122
REPORT 1854.
1.
2.
3.
1819. Feb. 11. Ballenloan in Glenlyon, A smart shock
Scotland.
5 P.M.
24. Palermo
Several shocks.
At night.
Near Morbio in the Can-A trembling.
Same night. ton of Ticino.
At night.
26. Rome, Frascati, and Al-Shocks from S.E. to
bano.
28. Tiflis in Georgia
End of the
month.
In Syria
N.W.
Several shocks.
Severe shocks
March 7. Kiachta on the frontiers A prolonged shock
of China.
18. Fort Marlborough on the A very violent shock
western coast of Su-
matra.
Oran and Mascara, in Shocks lasting
an
4.
5.
6.
Immediately followed by a tremendous gale and Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. vii.
much snow.
p. 191.
Some houses were shaken down. During the Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
fourteen days preceding the 4th of March the
weather was dreadful, and three shocks of
earthquake occurred.
p. 426.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Preceded by subterranean noise. Old houses Ditto.
were thrown down.
Ditto.
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 404.
Garnier, Météor. p. 123.
Morocco.
April 3. Copiapo in Chili
4. Ditto
hour.
Very violent
Ditto
8. Temeswar in Hungary.. Three shocks
10. Landshut and Augs- A slight shock.
dreadful shocks of
burg.
11. Copiapo
The last of the three
this month.
May 26. Corneto in the States of
6 P.M.
the Church. The
shocks were felt along
the Mediterranean.
27. In Sicily
A violent shock
1 A.M.
A great number of the inhabitants disappeared Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
beneath the ruins.
p. 426.
The whole city was destroyed by the shocks of Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. viii.
this day and of the 4th and 11th. The in-
habitants had barely time to save their lives.
p. 355; Garnier, Météor. p. 123.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
p. 426.
Ditto; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
vol. vii. p. 397.
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. viii.
p. 355; Garnier, loc. cit.
Several houses fell, and a great number of people Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
perished.
Journ. des Débats, 17 Juin; An-
nual Register, 1819, p. 39.
An eruption of Etna began, the mountain having Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
been perfectly at rest for the preceding three years. Journ. des Débats, 26 Juin.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
123
1819. May. In the neighbourhood of Violent shocks.
End of the Viterbo.
month.
June 16. Cutch, and other parts The severe
Between 6
45m and 50m
P.M.
8h 30m P.M.
of the north of India,
including a space of
about 18° lat. by 20
long. Extended north
as far as Ahmedabad,
where much damage
was done. Also slight-
ly felt at Poonah.
shocks
lasted about two
minutes and a half,
and their general
direction was pro-
bably from S.W. to
N.E.
Calcutta, Muttra, Chu-Two shocks with an
nar, Mirzapora, Myn-
pooree, Jionpoor, Sul-
tanpoor, Surat, Broach,
Kaira, &c.
17. Ditto
18. Ditto
20. Ditto
interval of about
two minutes. The
first lasted thirty or
forty seconds. At
Jionpoor there were
three distinct oscil-
lations from W. to
E., lasting twenty-
five secs. At Sultan-
poor the shock was
very awful.
Another shock
Two ditto
Two more shocks
Doubtless the same with those at Corneto on Journ. des Débats, 26 Juin.
the 26th.
The violence of this remarkable earthquake was
so great that people could scarcely keep their
feet, and the waving motion of the ground was
quite visible, The earthquake was accom-
panied by a violent gust of wind and a noise
like that of a large flight of birds. Many
meteors or falling stars were observed on the
night after. Many other shocks occurred
during the night, and at intervals until the
23rd of November. The whole district of
Cutch was ravaged, and Bhooj, the capital,
was changed to a heap of ruins, 2000 of the
inhabitants perishing. Many other towns and
villages suffered much. The most remarkable
effects of this earthquake were the subsidence
of "Sindree" and elevation of the "Ullah
Bund," for details of which see Lyell's 'Prin-
ciples of Geology.
Transactions of the Literary Society
of Bombay, vol. iii. p. 90.
Asiatic Journal, vol. ix. pp. 70, 79,
184, 307, 310, 384; Quart. Journ.
Roy. Inst. vol. viii. p. 356, vol. ix.
p. 206; Lyell, Geol. p. 437.
Ditto.
Ditto.
July. Catania; felt still more A very severe shock
Night between strongly at Chiara-
On this day the volcano called Denodur, thirty Ditto.
miles N.W. from Bhooj, is said to have burst
into eruption, and the convulsions ceased.
The eruption of Etna continued, but with so Journ. des Débats, 11 Août.
much smoke that no flame was visible.

1 and 2.
monte.

124
REPORT-1854.
2.
3.
1.
4.
28. Munich
1819. July 10. Guérande in the departm. A slight shock from N.
6h 45m P.M. Loire-Inférieur.
to S.
A severe shock
End of the
month.
Olette in the eastern A slight shock.
Pyrenees.
Aug. 5. Constantinople
12. Island of Trinidad
2h 30m A.M.
15. St. Andrews in Lower
Canada.
A severe shock
Undulatory
motion
from E. to W., very
severe, and lasting
four or five seconds.
18. Voss in Sweden
Five shocks, of which]
Between 9h
15m and 11b
the first was the
most severe.
45m A.M.
5.
6.
Accompanied by noise like prolonged thunder... Journ. des Débats, 24 Juillet; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii. p. 426.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404.
Ditto, t. xii. p. 426.
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 404.
Preceded by a rushing noise, as of wind. It was Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. viii.
a clear moonlight night, and nothing particu-
lar was remarked in the state of the atmo-
sphere. Two shocks were also felt at the same
time in Grenada and St. Vincent.
Attended by noise like the firing of cannon
p. 356; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xii. p. 426; Moniteur, 24 Nov.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. liv. p. 316;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
p. 426.
The noise was like that of a carriage passing Rigstidenden for 1819, Nr. 20.
rapidly over a stone bridge.
29. Staltdalen (Saltdalen?)|A shock
in Norway.
30. Ditto
31. Throughout a large di-
strict in Norway. Espe-
cially at Salten and
Helgeland in the pro-
vince of Nordland. At
Frosten and at Dron-
theim shocks were also
felt, but more feebly.
At Saltdalen
at 2h 30m P.M.
At Hemnoes
at 2h 30m. At
Statsbygden,
2 miles from
Drontheim,
at 3h 15m (?).
Ditto
At Saltdalen the shock At Hemnoes the sea At Saltdalen there was a loud noise;
seemed to come from
the S.W., and to
extend across the
Fiord. The shocks
lasted six minutes,
and were followed
by other slight ones
at 5h and 7h 5m P.M.
At Lunröe the di-
rection seemed to
be S. to N., and the
shocks lasted ten
minutes, followed
by others hourly
was as much agi-
tated as in the most
violent tempests, al-
though the air was
calm.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
p. 426; Bull. de la Soc. Géol.
t. vii. p. 29.
Ditto.
the houses Ditto; Rigstidenden for 1819, Nrs.
The water
The water 83, 85, and 99.
turbid. At
shook, and the windows rattled.
of a little stream was rendered
Lunröe also streams were disturbed, and stones
of considerable size were rolled down from the
hills. At Hemnoes chimnies were thrown
down and water thrown up into the air.
Noises accompanied by slight shocks were
heard almost every day up to the 20th of
October.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
125
until 7 the next]
morning. At Hem-
noes the direction
seemed to be E. to
W.,and at Statsbyg-
den it was S. to N.
1819. Aug. 31. Vrola in Russian Lap-A vibration sufficient-
land.
Venice
Sept. 4. Corfu
9 P.M.
and 29.
28 Lunröe in Norway
Irkutsk
Oct.
Night between
2 and 3.
ly strong to throw
down chairs and
other furniture.
A trembling..
Two violent shocks,
directed towards the
north (S. to N. ?).
Slight shocks
A violent shock
Saltdalen, Drontheim, An earthquake
&c. in Norway.
16. Island of Martinique. The duration of the
One hour after
midnight (of
the 15th?).
Also felt at St. Lucia.
Lunröe in Norway
shocks was more re-
markable than their
intensity.
More shocks
19 Island of St. Thomas's Three shocks
in the West Indies.
and 20.
20. Hemnoes in Norway ...A slight shock
31. Plauen in Saxony
A very severe shock..
A severe shock
A slight shock.
Nov. 10. Lunröe in Norway
Montreal in Canada
About the
middle of
the month.
21. Lunröe in Norway
Another slight vibra-
tion.
Moniteur, 20 Nov.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xii.
p. 426.
All the bells of the town rang from the effect of Ditto; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
the shock. The moon shone very brightly, vol. ix. p. 205.
and the air was quite serene. The Quart.
Journ. Roy. Inst. gives the date Sept. 11.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404.
Preceded by a very loud noise, which appeared Ditto.
to pass from W. to E.
Occurred during a violent gale of wind
Ditto, t. xii. p. 426; Moniteur, 24
Nov.
Memoir of M. Keilhau on Norwegian
earthquakes.
During the hurricane which blew on these days. Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. viii.
p. 356.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404.
Keilhau.
Followed by an awful storm, during which rain Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. ix.
fell of an inky colour, apparently impregnated p. 205; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
with a matter like soot.
t. xv. p. 421.
Keilhau.



126
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1819. Nov: 28. Comrie in Perthshire, A severe shock from
1h 30 A.M. extending several miles
round the village.
Dec. 3. Lunröe in Norway
4. Amalree in Scotland
7h 30m P.M.
17. Lunröe in Norway
the N.W.; lasted 10
secs. More alarm-
ing than any felt
here for ten years
before.
Another slight shock.
A smart shock, lasting
two or three se-
conds. Direction,
-by the Grampian
Hills eastward.
Another slight shock..
20. Mittenwald in Bavaria... Shocks from S. to N.,
lastingseven or eight
7h 55th A.M.
seconds.
Foligno in Italy
Several shocks
24 and 25.
4.
5.
Accompanied by the usual hollow grumbling D.
sound. Furniture, plates, &c. were moved
about and jingled.
6.
Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.;
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. ix.
p. 205; Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. t. xii. p. 426.
Keilhau.
Houses and furniture shook, and the whole went Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. ix.
away with a noise like the slow passing of
carts.
p. 205; Ann.'de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xv. p. 421.
Keilhan.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
p. 421; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
vol. ix. p. 206.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404.
Night between
1820. Jan. 3. Lunröe in Norway
4 A.M.
6 A.M.
10. Ditto
12. Ditto
17. Pistoia in Tuscany
19. Voss in Norway
8h 30m A.M.
20. Lunröe in Norway
22. Port Glasgow; also felt
at Condrie (Comrie?),
Perthshire, Kippin,
Dumbarton, &c., at
the same time.
Noon.
27. Bhooj in Cutch, Hin-
dostan.
A feeble shock
Ditto
A severe shock
Undulatory, from W.
to E., lasting four or
five seconds.
A rather severe shock
A severe shock
A strong earthquake, The
consisting of three
distinct shocks, co-
ming apparently
from the N.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by very loud noise. An eruption Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
of Vesuvius began on the 16th.
p. 404.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
waters of Loch The rumbling noise as well as the motion seemed Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. ix.
to come from the north. A rapid thaw had p. 206; Ann. de Chim. et de
commenced that morning, succeeding a long Phys. loc. cit.
and sharp frost.
Lomond were agi-
tated and rose some-
what, so that some
persons who were
crossing it
were
alarmed by the sud-
den rippling of the
water.
Attended by a loud noise like distant thunder... Trans. Lit. Soc. of Bombay, vol. iii.
p. 90.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
127
1820. Jan. 29. Island of Martinique ... Two shocks of but|
3 P.M.
Lunröe in Norway
short duration.
A strong shock
31 Island of Sta Maura in Altogether 424 shocks,
to March 28.
the Archipelago.
Moor in Hungary
and February.
Feb. 8. Lunröe in Norway
21. Sta Maura
23. Chiatimone
11h 30m P.M.
apparently from va-
rious directions. Six]
of the shocks were
much more violent
than the rest, the
worst of all occur-
ring on the 17th of
March.
Numerous shocks
A slight shock.
A shock, said in the
Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. to be the most
violent of those felt
about this time in
Sta Maura.
A shock
Mar. 3. Unalaska, one of the A great shock
At night. Aleutian Isles.
9 A.M.
17. Sta Maura
Island of Chios
April 2. Lunröe in Norway
According to the Gi-
ornale di Fisica, the
worst of the shocks
of this period.
One shock
A strong shock
6. Cork, Ireland, and the Shocks.
Between 2 neighbouring towns.
and 3 A.M
11. Cove, Aghada, Middle- The motion lasted
Between 2 ton, and the neighbour-
hood of the mouth of
Cork harbour.
and 3 A.M.
about eight or ten
seconds at Cove.
JAnn. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
p. 422.
Keilhau.
Accompanied by subterranean noises. Vesuvius Brugnatelli, Giornale di Fisica, 1820,
exhibited more than usual agitation during p. 144.
the whole of this period.
Great damage done..
Langlois, Dict. de Géogr. art. Moor.
Keilhau.
p. 422.
A dull noise was heard from the morning, fol-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
lowed by a violent storm, and afterwards the
shock. Numbers of the buildings fell, and
the square in the centre of the town sank. A
new island was said to have appeared in the
neighbourhood.
During a violent eruption of Vesuvius
Ditto, t. xxxviii. p. 142.
Accompanied by a very intense subterranean Garnier, Météor. p. 127.
noise. A new volcano appeared in the island
of Turinak, 100 wersts from Unalaska.
Brugnatelli, Giornale di Fisica, 1820,
p. 144.
In the midst of a great tempest. Much damage Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
done.
p. 422.
Keilhau.
Accompanied by a noise like the rolling of a Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
heavy carriage over pavement.
p. 422.
p. 425.
Accompanied at Cove by a rumbling noise. At Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. ix.
Aghada the noise was like the firing of cannon.
This is doubtless the same event with that re-
ported as having happened on the 6th; but
which is the correct date?

128
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1820. Apr. 17. Lunröe in Norway
21. Brest
9h 30m P.M.
22. Island of Curaçoa
May 4. Acapulco
7. Irkutsk
10. Acapulco
3..
A severe shock
Very sensible motion,
apparently from E.
to W.
of
A severe earthquake...
Commencement
very violent shocks,
which continued al-
most without inter-
ruption until the 10th.
A shock of such vio-
lence that the houses]
could be perceived
to lean towards the
north (!).
4.
The sea retired from
half the bay, leaving
the rocks dry. The
motion was that of
alternate flux and
reflux, with an in-
terval of rest at the
highest and lowest
levels. After two
hours the sea re-
turned, and rose to
a church on the
highest side of the
town. When the
water retired for
the second time the
mole was left almost
entirely covered with
sand, and a greater
surface of the bay
was exposed. The
sea then gradually
returned to its na-
tural level.
Keilhau.
6.
5.
Accompanied by dull explosive noises, lasting Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
but a short time.
p. 422.
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 404.
Dupetit-Thouars, Voyage de la Vé-
nus, t. ii. p. 213.
Moniteur, 3 Août.
Dupetit-Thouars, loc. cit.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
129
1820. May 20. Wanlock-head,
fries.
Dum-
June 11. Gunong-Api in the island An earthquake
11h 30m (A.M. of Banda.
or P.M.?).
Lunröe in Norway
A feeble shock
17. Innspruck
A rather severe shock
Two shocks
July 5. Tiflis in Georgia
3h 25m A.M.
7b 30m A.M.
17. Innspruck. Also felt at A strong trembling,
Swatz and the moun- lasting four seconds.
tain of St. George's.
Aug. 10. Lunröe in Norway
18. Ditto
20. Ditto
21. Island of Curaçoa.
About 2 felt in the Antilles.
P.M.
Lunröe in Norway
22. Ditto
Two ditto
Four slight shocks
One ditto..
Not A severe shock
Another slight shock.
Ditto
29. At sea, between Sicily
and the Morea, in
lat. 36° 12'.
Sept. 14. Lunröe in Norway Another slight shock
9 P.M.
27. Barmouth in Merioneth-A shock
shire.
Oct. 10. Lunröe in Norway Another slight shock
19. Honduras, Omba, and
St. Pardo.
23, Berne
24.
28. Kamtschatka
A slight trembling
Several shocks from
N. to S. Very vio-
lent, lasting alto-
gether three mi-
nutes.
Accompanied by volcanic eruption
Probably only the same with that of July 17
Accompanied by very violent detonation
D. Milne's Catalogue of British
Earthquakes.
Garnier, Météor. p. 127.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 404.
Moniteur, 17 Sept.; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xv. p. 422.
Oc-Moniteur, 30 Juillet, 1 et 3 Août;
Journ. des Débats, 29 Juillet;
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. x.
p. 199.
Accompanied by a loud cracking noise.
curred during the celebration of a service in
honour of St. Alexis, held in pursuance of a
vow made in 1670 on the occasion of a similar
phænomenon.
Accompanied by noise like that of cannon
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
p. 422.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xvii.
p. 43.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
p. 423.
Keilhau.
In St. Pardo the church and many houses were Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
thrown down. The earth opened in many
places, some little hills fell into the river, and
many people perished.
p. 422; Moniteur, 23 Nov.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
Mém. de l'Acad. Imp. de St. Péters-
bourg, t. x. p. 40.

1854.
130
REPORT-1854.
1.
1820.Nov.13. Marseilles
At night.
2.
17. Island of Antigua
8h 15m P.M.
18. Ditto
7h 40m A.M.
3.
Several people believed
that they felt a
slight earthquake
shock.
A shock of rather long
duration.
Another shock.
8 A.M.
28. Leadhills and Wanlock-
head in Scotland. Felt
10 miles to E., and 3
or 4 to W.
Ditto
11h or 11h
Another shock.
4.
5.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loe. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Felt in the mines. A bed was shaken by the Tilloch's Magazine, vol. lvi. p. 463;
motion, which was attended with a hollow D. Milne's Catalogue of British
rumbling noise. The atmosphere was perfectly
still before the shock.
Earthquakes.
Ditto.
30m P.M.
29. Ditto
10h 30m
(A.M.?).
Ditto
Dec. 12. In the neighbourhood of A rather severe shock
4 A.M.
Innspruck.
of some seconds'
duration.
In Upper Bavaria, and A rather severe shock
the northern part of
About the
middle of
the Tyrol.
the month.
22. In the Peloponnesus
25. Kintail, Loch Earne, &c.
in Scotland.
Trembling
29. In the Morea and Ionian There seemed to be
Isles, especially in
At night.
About 5 A.M.
Zante; including a cir-
cuit of about 250
leagues.
three shocks, of
which the first was
vertical, the second
undulatory, and the
third, the most vio-
lent, was described
as rotatory.
whole lasted 30 se-
conds to a minute.]
The
Ditto.
Moniteur, 26 et 27 Déc.
Probably the same with the last account
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xv.
p. 423.
Springs of boiling water came out of the earth Soutzo, Hist. de la Révolution
in Elis, and rocks fell suddenly in Arcadia.
Grecque, Paris, 1829, p. 52.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. lvii. p. 147.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii. p.
413; Moniteur, 15 Fév. 1821;
Gilbert's Annalen, B. Ixix. S. 330.
The weather had been stormy for some days be-Journ. de Phys. t. xcii. p. 466; Ann.
fore. At 4h 10m A.M. there was an extraordi-
nary gust of wind, which suddenly ceased, it
became calm, and soon after the earthquake
occurred. The shocks were preceded by a
dreadful subterranean bellowing noise.
the earthquake the clouds grouped themselves
into large masses, and discharged torrents of
rain, and hail of such a size that some of the
stones weighed ten ounces. On the night of
After

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
131
Direction=S.E. to
N.W. Other slighter
oscillations follow-
ed
1820. Dec. 29. Island of Celebes
A severe shock
The sea rose several
Earthquake
Coquimbo
1821. Jan.
In Portugal
shocks,
Beginning of
said by some to have
the month.
been felt at this
time, others how-
ever denying the
fact.
times to an unusual
height, and carried
away many houses.
the 30th there was another terrible storm of
rain. The wind remained in the S.E.for twenty-
five days after the earthquake. Three or four
minutes before the first shock a very large
igneous meteor (apparently 4 to 6 feet in dia-
meter) was observed over the sea off Point Ge-
racas, and remained visible for five or six mi-
nutes. On the 30th a luminous meteor de-
scribed a vast parabola over the town, and
fell into the sea. Numbers of houses were
thrown down or injured in Zante, but only
four men were killed.
Many hundred people lost their lives
Leonhard's Taschenb. für Minera-
log. Jahrg. 18. S. 724; Quart.
Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. xii. p. 427.
The town was nearly destroyed, but the shock Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. xvii.
was local, and produced no alarm in other
parts of the country.
Terrible storms
p. 39.
Moniteur, 9, 10, 11, 12, et 13 Fév.
4.Island of Celebes, espe-More shocks
cially at Boeloe Comba.
6. Zante and in the Morea Several shocks. Much
6b 45m P.M.
15. Berne
2h 30m A.M.
2 A.M.
29. Kieff in Russia..
slighter than the
former ones; lasted
about 80 seconds,]
apparently in the
same direction as
before.
A strong shock
Rather severe shocks
from E. to W.
On the 9th January
the water of the Al-
cyonic Sea, a part of
cyonic Sea, a part of
the Gulf of Corinth,
rose suddenly, inun-
dating the country,
and carrying away
houses.
Much damage done in the villages. The town
of Sala in the Morea was almost entirely de-
stroyed by these shocks and those of Decem-
ber, numbers of people perishing beneath the
ruins.
Revue Encycl. 1822, Juin; Archiv.
des Découv. 1822, p. 193; Quart.
Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. xii. p. 427.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii.
p. 413; Moniteur, 9 Avril; Journ.
de Phys. t. xcii. p. 466; Soutzo,
Hist. de la Rév. Grecque, p. 52.
The Archives des Découvertes (1822, p. 189) Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii.
gives the date January 14.
p. 414; M. Studer's Catalogue.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii.
p. 414; Archiv. des Découv. 1822,
p. 189.



6 a
132
REPORT-1854.
4.
1.
2.
1821. Feb. 4. Bergen in Norway
About 1h 30m
A.M.
3.
Rather severe shock,
followed by another
of a minute's dura-
tion at half an hour
after noon, and at]
8 P.M. by two others
with an interval of
three or six minutes,
the first of which
was the most con-
siderable, but was
nevertheless slighter
than that at 12.
Apparent direction
N. to S.
Two shocks, of which
the first was the
stronger.
Voss in Norway
8 P.M.
6. Ditto
A feeble shock
7h 30m P.M.
10. Jassy in Moldavia
2 A.M.
A perceptible earth-
quake.
6.
Rigstidenden, 1821, Nos. 15 and 30;
Ann.'de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Archiv. des Découv. 1822, p. 190.
Ditto.
Kieff in Russia. Also felt A shock lasting fifteen
at Dubossar.
22. Voss in Norway
3h 30m P.M.
Quebec in Canada
End of the
month.
In Kamtschatka
seconds at Kieff.
Direction E. to W.
A very severe shock.
The shocks observed]
at this place appeared
to pass from W. to E.
A slight shock.
earth-
Many severe and long-
continued
quake shocks.
Keilhau.
The Mém. de Chronol. (t. ii. p. 935) gives the Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
date February 3-4 for this event, which is
said to have been very remarkable, and to have
been followed by other shocks in Moldavia in
July, August, and September.
Journ. des Débats, 1 Avril.
Probably only the same event with that reported Ditto.
on the 29th of January.
Keilbau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Archiv. des Découv. 1822, p.190.
p. 333; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. t. xiv. p. 198.
Preceding a violent eruption of the volcano St. Petersb. Zeitschrift, 1825, Märe,
Kliutchewskaja-Sopka. During this eruption
two-thirds of the cone of Alaid, a small conical
island of the Kurile group, fell.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
133
1821. Mar. 5.island of Martinique ...Several shocks
5 A.M.
9.Island of Bourbon
A shock of but short
duration.
22. Rieti in the States of An extremely severe
the Church.
shock.
April 8. Melilla in the kingdom A severe shock, fol-
2h 30m P.M. of Fez.
May 9. Lunröe in Norway
June 8. Island of Martinique
lowed by
by other
slighter ones.
A feeble shock
An earthquake
5 A.M.
25. In the county of Cork," Subterranean
The Archives des Découv. gives the hour 3 A.M. |Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Archiv. des Découv. 1822, p.
190.
During a violent eruption of the volcano on this Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
island, which began on the 27th of February. p. 404.
The Archiv. des Découv. gives the date of the
shock March 19.
At the moment of the shock a column of fire Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
was seen to rise from the Fiume-di-Canera, Journ. des Débats, 21 Avril.
which passed over the town, and seemed to
fall into the lake of Cantelice.
Accompanied by noise of extraordinary intensity Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Keilhau.
Between 7 Ireland.
and 8 P.M.
July 25. Lunröe in Norway
Aug. 2. Naples
3h 30m A.M.
mo-
tion." The shocks
were numerous and]
violent.
Another slight shock
A slight shock. Appa-
rently in the direc-
tion of the meri-
dian.
3. Argelès and Lourdes in A slight shock..
the departm. Hautes-
Pyrénées.
20 St. Thomas and Sta Croix Several shocks. Others
in the West Indies.
were felt for some
days before.
Following a sudden gale of wind, one of those Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii.
there called "Grains."
p. 414; Arch. des Découv. 1822,
p. 190.
Fields were converted into marshes or quagmires Journ. des Débats, 26 et 29 Juillet.
or 26.
Sept. 1 Catanzaro in Calabria... Frequent shocks
to 15.
10. Lunröe in Norway
12. Ditto
2 A.M.
17. Jassy in Moldavia
20. Könitz near Berne
A slight shock.
Ditto
Another shock
A trembling
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii.
p. 414; Tenore, Géogr. Phys. et
Botan. du Royaume de Naples,
p. 93.
Ann. de Chim et de Phys. t. xviii.
p. 414; Archiv. des Découv. 1822,
p. 190.
About the 20th a fire-ball was seen, the crack-Leonhard's Taschenb. für Minera-
ling of which could be heard. It vanished
without explosion.
Did much damage to buildings
logie, Jahrg. 18. Abtheilung 3.
S. 725; Gilbert's Annalen, B. lxix.
S. 223.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 405.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
M. Studer's Catalogue.

134
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
1821. Sept.23. Albano and Frascati in One shock
3 P.M.
Italy.
3.
- Oct. 6 & District of Gicastro in Continuous shocks, of
8. District of Orihuela, Commencement
several pre-
Calabria.
which some were
ceding days.
very violent.
7. Epinal, Remiremont, and
Several shocks from
Plombière, in the de-
partm. Vosges.
S. to N., lasting]
thirty seconds.
of
kingdom of Murcia,
shocks, which lasted
twenty-six days.
9 Strathearn, a few miles
or 10.
east of Crieff, Scot-
land.
11 Sienna in Tuscany
to 14.
Spain.
15. Island of Bute, Rothsay,
Early in the and Greenock, Scot-
morning.
land.
17. Sienna in Tuscany
Eight or ten shocks
daily for this time.
Direction=W. to E.
Slight undulatory mo-
tion, lasting a few
seconds.
Several shocks, the
most severe of which
occurred at 8 A.M.
4.
5.
The town of Catanzaro especially suffered
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Gilbert's Annalen, B. Ixix. S. 223.
p. 393.
"Bruit semblable à celui que font entendre, Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
quand elles tournent avec rapidité ces sphères
creuses et percées d'un trou que les enfants
appellent des Diables."
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv.
p. 396; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Math. Janv. 1831, p. 36.
Earthquakes.
The noise resembled that of a mail-coach on a D. Milne's Catalogue of British
bad road. A person felt the ground move
under his feet, as if it had been a piece of
moving bog,
The shocks were constantly felt about midnight Gilbert's Annalen, loc. cit.; Ann. de
and at sunrise.
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 405.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. lviii. p. 458.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Ditto; Gilbert's Annalen, loc. cit.
Accompanied by noise like that of several car-D.
riages in motion. Thunder and lightning at
same time.
Followed on the 25th by a thunderstorm.
Milne's Catalogue; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi. p. 393;
Edinburgh Philos. Journ. vol. vi.
p. 191.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 405; Gilbert's Annalen, loc. cit.
noise was heard like that of three or four car-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xviii.
riages rolling after each other, and some people p. 414; Gilbert's Annalen, B. Ixix,
spoke of luminous phænomena seen at the S. 220, 325, 435.
same time. A thick fog prevailed on this day,
18. Ditto
Five shocks
At night.
In the morn-
22. Comrie, Crieff, Loch A vibratory shock
Earne, Inverary, and at
ing.
Down, thirteen miles
down Loch Fyne, Scot-
land.
24. Sienna in Tuscany
In the morn-
The last of the shocks
felt about this time.]
ing.
28 In Upper Saxony, ex-One or two undulatory
Between 9
tending as far as Krot-
30
and 9h
tendorf (between Schei-
shocks, lasting 15
seconds, or accord-
45 P.M.
benberg and Schwartz-
ing to some, 2 mi-

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
135
enberg) on the S., nutes.
Eitritsch near Leipzig
on the N., Mitweida
on the E., and Etzdorf
near Eisenberg on the
W. The principal axis
of disturbance seems
to have run S.E. and
N.W., at right angles
to the chain of the
Erzgebirge.
1821. Oct. 29. Glasgow, Greenock, &c. A vibration
In the even-
ing.
1 P.M.
in Scotland.
30. Annaberg and Schwartz-Vibratory
enberg in the Erzge-
motion,
lasting three to five
minutes, in the di-
rection E. to W.
Slight shocks, lasting
some seconds.
birge, Saxony.
Nov. 17. Lemberg in Gallicia
2b 50m P.M.
Kieff in Podolia, the Three strong shocks..
3h 45m P.M.
other southern govern-
and in some
ments of the Russian
places as late
Empire, Jassy in Mol-
davia, and as far as
22.
2 A.M.
At
Naples
15m.
2h
as 4 P.M.
8 A.M.
Tiflis in Georgia.
In the provinces of Ca- A strong shock from
pitanata and Molise,
kingdom of Naples,
particularly at Tre-
moli and Porto-Can-
none. Felt but feebly
at Naples.
27. Leadhills and Wanlock-A
head, Scotland.
29. Odessa.
E. to W., followed,
rather slowly, by
seven others.
slight shock, follow-
ed, at 11 P.M., by
another shock, un-
accompanied by
trembling motion.
Vibratory.
than usual.
as well as on those preceding and succeeding.
The shock was especially strong on the line
between Penig and Wechselburg; and at some
places in the area mentioned, as at Zwickau,
Chemnitz, and Borna, was not felt at all.
On the same day an unusually thick fog prevailed Gilbert's Annalen, B. Ixix. S. 223.
in London.
Ditto, S. 329.
Ditto, S. 329 u. 435; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xvii. p. 343.
At Jassy some damage was done to buildings; Ditto.
in Kieff the shocks were but slight, but were
stronger at Olgopol, Uman, Dubossar (in the
government of Cherson), Machnowka, Niko-
lajew, and Otschakow.
A luminous meteor moving in the same direction
as that taken by the shock was observed just
before. At Tremiti and elsewhere some
damage was done to buildings, &c. The au-
tumn had been dry, and since the middle of
October, cold. On the 5th November there
was a violent storm.
Gilbert's Annalen, B. lxix. S. 436;
Tenore, loc. cit. p. 93; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 405 ;
Journ. des Débats, 13 et 27 Déc.
Accompanied by a hollow rumbling noise, heard D. Milne's Catalogue.
distinctly by the miners at a depth of 150
fathoms. The noise was still louder on the
occurrence of the second shock.
Lasting The sea rose higher Probably only the same event with that of the Gilbert's Annalen, loc. cit. S. 329;
about forty seconds.
17th, the difference of style accounting for the
different dates.
p. 405.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
136
REPORT-1854.
1.
1821. Dec. 16. Prague
7h (A.M. or
P.M.?).
2.
3.
4.
Several considerable
shocks.
20. In Iceland
The earth trembled
strongly.
24. Rhintal (Rheinthal ?), A shock
Switzerland.
5.
6.
Gilbert's Annalen, loc. cit. S. 436.
p. 397; Journ. des Débats, 8 et 9
Avril, 1822; Edinb. Philos. Journ.
vol. vii. p. 155, &c.
During the violent eruption of the volcano Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxi.
Eyafields-Jökull, which began on the 19th,
continued with great violence for many days,
and had not ceased on the 28th of February,
1822. On the 25th of December there was a
violent storm from the south, and on the 26th
and 27th from the north-east; accompanied
by an unusually low state of the barometer, ob-
served over a great part of Europe.
Preceded by the appearance of several luminous Ann. de Chim, et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
meteors.
p. 405.
25. Mayence
8h 30m P.M.
A slight shock.
After midnight
26. On the coast of the Adri-Two strong shocks
atic (east or west
(of the 25th?).
coast?).
Journ. vol. vii. p. 155.
On the same day a violent tempest raged at Ditto, t. xxi. p. 393; Edinb. Philos.
Genoa, in Upper Italy, and in Switzerland. A
remarkable fall of the barometer was also ob-
served over almost the whole of Europe.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 405.
Bima in the island of At Bima the shocks The earthquake under At the same time with the shocks a submarine Reinwardt in Magaz. voor Wetensch.
Sumbava, principally
under the sea.
1822. Jan. 9. At Naples
About 8 P.M.
19. Salerno in Italy
occurred at regular
intervals of five or
six minutes.
A slight vibratory
shock from E. to W.)
Two slight shocks, one
in the day, and one
at night.
the sea off Bima
was tremendous,
ships being carried
by the "
sea-wave
""
inland even over]
houses. The com-
motion extended to
the coasts of Ce-
lebes and Macassar.
volcano near Bima threw out burning stones,
ashes, and thick smoke.
Konst en Lett. p. v. H. 1. p. 71.
Tenore, loc. cit. p. 94.
p. 405, t. xxi. p. 398.
On the 13th of February an eruption of Vesuvius Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
began, which ceased on the 25th; though
ashes continued to be thrown forth almost the
whole summer through, and the eruption re-
commenced with great violence on the night
of the 24th of November.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
137
1822. Jan. 26. Komarom in Hungary
Feb. 6. Ditto
8. Landshut in Bavaria
Five shocks in less
than 80 seconds.
15. Halland in Sweden...... A severe shock
18. Komorn in Hungary
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xviii.
p. 195, quoting from Michael Ho-
leczy, Tudomanyos Gyiÿtemény,
1824, Nr. v. p. 56-61.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
p. 393.
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 405.
Ditto. Of but short The waters of the Da- Preceded by a very loud noise, which seemed to Ditto.
duration.
nube were much
come from the air.
agitated, and threw
up abundance of a
red sand upon the
shores.
8h 15m A.M.
19. In France and Switzer-Violent. At Paris the
land. Felt at Belley,
Dijon, Clermont, Ly-
ons, Bourg, Geneva,
Lausanne, Berne, Zu-
rich, Chambery, An-
necy, Albi, and at Aix.
At Lausanne
at 9h 15.
At Berne 9h,
3b
22. Komarom in Hungary..
23. Ditto
3h 35m P.M.
At Chambery
at 3h 43™.
direction is said to
have been that of
the magnetic meri-
dian, as observed by
the motion given to
a magnetic needle,
or S.S.E. to N.N.W.
At Geneva the hori-
zontal oscillation
felt in the upper
stories was from
N.E. to S.W. At
Seyssel and Belley
the shock was very
strong, and lasted
twelve or fifteen
seconds.
Belley in the departm. A single shock.
de l'Ain. Also felt at
Chambery.
24. Komarom in Hungary..
26. Ditto
...
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xix.
p. 106 et 185, t. xxi. p. 393;
M. Studer's Catalogue.
At Belley rocks were split by the shock. At Aix Journ. des Débats, 25 Fév. et 7 Mars;
the hot springs were troubled, and lost their
taste and smell. At Chambery many old walls
were cracked. At Geneva a dull noise like the
rolling of wagons was heard. The barometer,
which before was high, rose slowly all the
forenoon. For Arago's account of the disturb-
ance of the magnetic needle at Paris, vid. Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xix. p. 106.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 5 Mars; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi. p. 393;
M. Perrey's Memoir on Earth-
quakes in France, Belgium, and
Holland.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ditto.

138
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
1822. Feb. 27. Komarom in Hungary.
March 1. Ditto
28. Ditto
3. Ditto
6h 30m P.M.
Bassano in Italy
20. Several villages near
At night. York.
or, according
Island of Meleda, not
far from Ragusa.
to others, the
12th or 21st)
March.
April 5. Country around Etna
3.
4..
5.
A slight shock.
Commencement of the
noises heard at this
place, but which do
not seem to have
been accompanied by
any true earthquake
shocks, or, at least,
any such felt were
extremely slight.
Several shocks
6. Ditto; especially the Severe shocks
towns of Nicosia, Ca-
pizzi, Cesaro, Sper-
linga, Troina, Gangi,
Attended with a rumbling noise
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 405.
Gentleman's Magazine, vol. xcii.
pt. 1. p. 365.
On the 22nd a sub-The noises were heard at the following periods:-L.
March, April, May, June, July and August,
1822; March, April, July, August, September,
October, and November, 1823; January, March,
April, May, August, September, October, No-
vember, and December, 1824; January and
February, 1825.
marine eruption was
supposed to have
occurred near Mar-
sala in Sicily. Journ.
des Débats, 23 Avril.
Accompanying the commencement of an erup-
tion. Subterranean explosions were heard.
The eruption did not cease until October.
Stulli, Sulle Detonacione dell'
isola di Meled, Ragusa, 1823
Paul Partsch, Bericht über das
Detonations Phænomen auf der
Insel Meleda bai Ragusa, Wien,
1826.
Ferrara, Edinburgh Journal of Sci-
ence, Nrs. 7 and 8.
Ditto; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxxiii. p. 405.
centre seemed to be
Nicosia.
8. Komarom in Hungary……..
10. Nicosia and the towns Another shock, more
near Etna.
13. Comrie in Perthshire
9 or 9h 30m
A.M.
18. Catania in Sicily.
19. Ditto
3h 35m (A.M.
or P.M.?).
violent than those
of the 6th.
The most violent
shock felt for twenty
years.
Slight shock
Ditto
Férussac, loc. cit.
A violent clap of thunder was heard while the Ferrara, &c. as quoted above.
sky was quite clear.
Accompanied by two loud reports, the one over Milne's Catalogue; Ann. de Chim.
head, and the other, immediately after, appa- et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 406.
rently under foot. The noise lasted thirty
seconds, and was louder than any thunder.
រ
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Ditto.

and Gagliano. The
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
139
1822. Apr. 22: Dunkeld in Scotland
9h 30m A.M.
23. Komarom in Hungary.
May 3. Ditto
11 P.M.
At night.
4. Lunröe in Norway
6. Sicily
A shock
Shocks..
7. Carthago in the province Violent shocks
of Costa-Rica, Central
America, 9° 30' N. lat.
8. Island of Cuba
Sicily
Lunröe in Norway
A shock of 30 seconds'
duration.
Shocks
Another shock..
9. Czernowitz in Gallicia... Direction
6h 58m A.M.
Between
Sicily
10. Ditto
-
S.E. to
N.E. (!). Duration,
2 or 3 seconds.
18. Crieff and the neighbour-Severe shocks
and 10 A.M.
8 A.M.
9 hood, Scotland.
22. Komarom in Hungary.
31. In France, at Cognac, The direction at Paris
At
Cognac be-
tween 7 & 8,
at Nantes at
7h 53m, at
Rennes at 7h
55m, at Tours
and Bourbon-
Vendée at 7ħ
'
Angers, and Tours,
and more feebly at
Bourbon-Vendée, La-
val, and Nantes. Per-
ceived at Paris by the
motion of the mag-
netic needle.
seemed to be per-
pendicular to the
magnetic meridian ;
N.N.E. to S.S.W. at
Nantes; E. to W. at
Tours; N.W. to S.E.
at Bourbon-Vendée;
three shocks from
S.E. to N.W. at]
Laval.
The town was quite ruined
Accompanied by a noise like thunder
At Bourbon-Vendée a dull noise was heard like
the rolling of a heavily-laden wagon over an
uneven road.
D. Milne's Catalogue.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Keilhau.
Hesperus, 1823, Nr. 173.
Journ. de Frankfort, 1823, Nr. 39.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxii
p. 406.
Hesperus, 1823, Nr. 173.
Keilhau.
Journ. des Débats, 10 Juin.
Hesperus, 1823, Nr. 173.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Archiv. des Découv. 1823, p. 187
Journ. des Débats, 6 Juin; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi. p.393;
France Pittoresque, t. ii. p. 100.
35m, at Laval
at 8h 2m.
June 16. Cherbourg and
the Two
very
severe
4h 15m, and
neighbourhood.
shocks.
4h 30m P.M.
Immediately after the shocks a luminous meteor Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
was observed, which seemed to rise from the p. 393 et 403.
Bay of Mont-St.-Michel to the south, and was
followed by a loud explosion. Torrents of
rain fell the same day in the whole depart-
ment de la Manche, and a waterspout passed
over it.




140
REPORT-1854.
2.
1.
1822. June 29. Komarom in Hungary.
July 1. Ditto
6. Lisbon
6h 45m (A.M.
3.
A violent shock, last-
ing 6 or 7 seconds.
or P.M.?).
10. Ancona
One
hour
after sunset.
The oscillation was
rather vertical than
horizontal.
4.
5.
6.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ditto.
The Archives des Découvertes gives the date Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
July 10.
p. 393.
Accompanied by loud explosive noise. On the Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 405.
11th at dawn an eruption of Vesuvius began.
14. Catanzaro in Calabria... A rather severe shock.
15. Komarom in Hungary…….
22. Ditto
25. Ditto
29. Midnight. Madrid.
28, In several quarters in A slight vibration
29. Granada in Spain
A violent earthquake
1 A.M.
the shocks were re-
newed on the fol-
lowing night.
30. Catanzaro in Calabria... A slight shock
Aug. 1.Island of Martinique Ditto. None had been
8 P.M.
...
felt for two years
before.
8. Laybach in Carinthia ... A rather severe shock.
3h 15m A.M.
Tomsk in Siberia
7h 10m P.M.
9. Komarom in Hungary.
10. Aleppo
A violent shock from
N. to S., lasting one
minute.
Beginning of the
shocks.
Ditto.
Férussac, loc. cit.
On the 23rd, at 6 A.M., a violent eruption of the Ditto.
volcano Gunung-Ber-Api in Sumatra.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 9 Août; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi. p. 393.
Many buildings were injured, among others the Ditto; Archiv. des Découv. 1823,
tower of the cathedral.
p. 187.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 405.
Ditto, t. xxi. p. 393; Archiv. des
Découv. 1823, p. 188.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
Ditto, t. xxi. p. 393; Journ. des
Débats et Moniteur, 11, 12 et 13
Nov.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
p. 393, et t. xxx. p. 433; Moni-
teur, 5 Oct., 13 Nov., 1 Janv.;
Journ. des Débats, 2, 4 Oct., 25
Nov. et 31 Déc.; Vernier, Journ.
des Voyages, t. xvi. pp. 6 et 395,
et t. xxiv. p. 224.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
141
[1822. Aug.12. Komarom in Hungary...
13. Aleppo.
8 P.M.
dria.
Also felt at A violent earthquake.
Beyrout and Alexan- The worst shocks
were at 8h 30m, but
they recurred more
or less every quar-
ter of an hour up
to noon on the
14th. On the 15th
and 16th there were
others, and some
occurred almost
every day during a
month.
21. Komarom in Hungary
Between Alexandria
and Cyprus, in long.
28° 35' E. (from
Paris), and lat. 34°
28′ N., a rock ap-
pears to have risen
from the sea.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, which in-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. &c., as
creased up to 8 P.M. A large part (two- just quoted.
thirds) of the town was destroyed, and several
thousand of the inhabitants perished beneath
the ruins. Antioch, Latakiah, Djesr, and
other towns within a radius of 50 leagues,
were also much injured. The weather had
been very hot and close at Aleppo.
22. Ditto
25. Ditto
28. Venice
Slight shocks
10h 40m A.M.
29. Ditto
Ditto
3h 45m
30. Agram in Croatia
1 P.M.
(Italian time?)
Vibratory shock, last-
ing five seconds.
Sept. 4. Port of Spain, island of A rather violent earth-
8h 55m A.M. Trinidad.
5. Aleppo
quake.
More shocks
10. Karlstadt in Wermeland, A strong earthquake
Sweden. Felt as far shock, from E. to W.
11h 30m P.M.
Between
as the extremities of
the province.
13. Komarom in Hungary
near New-A severe shock
castle-on-Tyne.
18. Dunston
1
and 2 A.M.
During serene weather
Férussac, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 405; Journ. des Débats, 17 Sept.
Ditto.
The shock was more perceptible in the moun-Journ. des Débats, 17 Sept.
tains which surround the town from W. to N.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like thunder.
Moniteur, 23 Oct.
Destroyed what had resisted the former earth-Authorities quoted under Aug. 10.
quake. More than 20,000 persons are said to
have lost their lives by these shocks, which
were felt in several other towns, at Damascus,
and in the island of Cyprus.
Preceded by a noise like that of a cannon, and Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
accompanied by the appearance of a number p. 393; Moniteur et Journ. des
of very brilliant shooting stars. Aerolites said Débats, 11 Oct.; Keferstein.
to have been found in various places.
Férussac, loc. cit.
Accompanied by a loud noise like distant thun-Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. xiv.
der.
p. 450; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxi. p. 393; Journ. des Débats,
12 Nov.; Moniteur, 13 Nov.



142
REPORT-1854.

1.
2.
3.
1822. Sept.29. Cadiz. Also felt at Al-A strong shock from
gesiras and Cordova.
5h 56m A.M.
Aleppo
E. to W., lasting
nearly 2 seconds.
Several more shocks
•
30. Ditto
1st hour of
the night.
Ditto
4.
5.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.;
Journ. des Débats, 15 Oct.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p.406; Journ. des Débats, 16 Déc.;
Moniteur, 17 Déc.
Ditto.
hours.
Between the volcanos The shocks were felt
Gunung-Ber-Api and hourly during 24
Gunung-Tallang, in
the province of Me-
nangkabon, island of
Sumatra.
Oct. 1.Mies in Bohemia and A very distinct shock.
neighbourhood.
8. In Murcia, Spain
18. Country around Vesu-
vius; at Naples.
Several shocks
Nov. 1. Norrdelge and all the A slight shock
northern coast of the
Baltic.
4. Copiapo in Chili
A severe shock
5. Ditto, and at Coquimbo. A much more violent
During the
first half of
the month.
Komarom in Hungary
Aleppo
earthquake.
Severe shocks felt
almost daily.
On
the night of the
12th a very violent
one,
Accompanied by subterranean noise, which Asiatic Journal, 1826, May, p. 577.
sometimes seemed to come from the one vol-
cano, and sometimes from the other. Tallang
gave forth smoke, but no eruption had been
known to occur for a long time.
On the 8th there was a most violent eruption of Froriep's Notizen, &c. B. iii. No. 58.
the volcano of Galong (or Galung Gunung) in
the island of Java.
v. Hoff.
Geist der Zeit. Jul. 1823, S. 123;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. i.
1824, p. 115; Moniteur, 10 Nov.;
Journ. des Débats, 12 Nov.
Some motion of the earth gave notice of an Wiener Zeitung, 1823, Mai, S. 529;
eruption which began on the 22nd, at 2 P.M.
The shower of ashes ceased on the 25th, and
the last appearance of smoke was seen on the
4th November. Stromboli and Vulcano also
showed unusual signs of activity.
Accompanied by rolling noise
Many houses injured
Keferstein, p. 342; Keilhau.
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. xvii.
p. 39.
Copiapo was nearly destroyed, and Coquimbo Ditto.
also suffered considerable injury.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xviii.
p. 195.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
p. 393; Moniteur, 16 Fév. 1823.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
143
1822. Nov.19. In Chili. Felt as far Very violent shocks, The
10h 15m P.M.,
or a little
after.
south as Concepçion, lasting 3 minutes.
and eastward of the
Andes at Mendoza
at Mendoza
and St. Juan. The
centre of disturbance
was probably about
15 miles N.E. of Val-
paraiso.
A few minutes later
the earthquake re-
commenced, and
from this time
shocks were felt
almost the whole
night, two or three
every five minutes,
each lasting half
a minute or a mi-
nute. The first
three shocks were
by far the most se-
vere. During the
violent shocks it
seemed as if the
earth were raised
up and moved from
N. to S., and then
sank again, but oc-
casionally a move-
ment at right an-
gles to this was also
felt. At Santiago
and Valdivia the
earthquake was less
severe. To the N.
of Valparaiso the
shocks seemed to
come from the
S.W., while S. of
that place they ap-
peared to be from
the N.W. Shocks
were felt occasion-
ally up to the end
of Sept. 1823.
20. Ditto, and at Valparaiso Three severe shocks;
pt. 2. p. 413; Leonhard, Zeit-
schrift für Mineralogie, 1825, B.i.
S. 255; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst.
vol. xvii. p. 39.
effect seemed, The atmosphere was perfectly clear and fine, and Trans. Geol. Soc. 2nd series, vol. i.
to people on board the moon shone brightly. The shocks were
the ships in the accompanied by noise like the bursting forth
harbour of Valpa- of vapour. The greater part of the towns of
raiso, as if they Valparaiso, Melipilla, Quillotoa and Casabianca
were rapidly forced was ruined. In the morning the streams and
through the water lakes were found greatly swollen by the snow
and then struck the which had fallen from the mountains. The
water of the lake Quintero, which is connected
with the sea, was much lowered. In the val-
ley of Viña a la Mar the earth was covered
with heaps of sand 3 or 4 feet high, which had
been thrown up mixed with water from holes
beneath. Cracks opened in the granite of the
promontory of Quintero parallel to each other
and to formerly existing and similar ones.
Some examples of apparent vorticose motion
were recorded. In the mine of El Bronze de
Peteroa and in several others the shocks were
violently felt. The most remarkable conco-
mitant of this earthquake was the permanent
elevation of the land for more than 100 miles
along the coast. At Valparaiso the elevation
was about three feet, and at Quintero four.
It seems probable that this coast had been
several times before raised in the same way.
ground. The sea
here rose to an
amazing height,
and then retreated
so far that all the
small boats were
left dry upon the
strand. It con-i
tinued rising and
falling, though to
a gradually dimi-
nished extent, for
a quarter of an
hour. The earth-
quake was also felt
on board ships lying
at Callao.
The day and night were hot and windy
Trans. Geol. Soc. loc. cit.
before 2 A.M., about
P





144
REPORT-1854.

5.
6.
The day and night were hot and windy
Trans. Geol. Soc. loc. cit.
7h 45m, 9h 15m, and
1.
2.
3.
4.
4, and a quarter be-
fore 6 A.M.
The
earth trembled con-
stantly between
these shocks.
1822. Nov.21. Chili, and at Valparaiso At 2h 30m, 2b 50m,
10h 15m A.M., and
at 1h 15m and 2 P.M.,
severe shocks were
felt.
Horb in Würtemberg... A shock
22. Valparaiso
23. Ditto
24. Ditto
At 4b 30m, 7h30m, and
9h 15m A.M., strong
shocks. A little be-
fore 10 A.M. three
loud explosions,
after each of which
the earth trembled.
At 11 A.M. another
severe shock, and
between this and
1 P.M. three weak
ones. The earth
then remained quiet
until 7h 30m P.M.
The shocks were
slight, and at greater
intervals than before.
The earth shook vio-
lently up to 11 P.M.
25. Sulz in Würtemberg. Two shocks
Also felt at Altenseig
and Heidelberg.
Valparaiso
At 8h 15m A.M. a se-
vere shock, followed
by others till shortly
before 10.
Hesperus, 1822, 3 Dec.
On this day there was a thick fog with cold fine Trans. Geol. Soc. loc. cit.
rain.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like thun- Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxi.
der.
v. Hoff gives the date Nov. 23.
p. 393, t. xxxiii. p. 406; Moniteur,
8, 12, 13 Déc.; Journ. des Débats,
6 Déc.
Trans. Geol. Soc. loc. cit.
3 and 5 A.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
145
1822. Nov. 26. Ditto
¡At 2h 45m A.M. a per-..
ceptible vibration,
lasting nearly 2 min.
From this time till
the 18th Jan. 1823,
shocks of more or
less violence were]
daily felt. Those of
the 10th and 25th,
December were the
most severe.
28. Tübingen, Heidelberg, A rather strong shock.
10h 50m A.M.
Strasburg, Kohl, Buol,
At Stuttgart the di-
Steinbach, Einzheim,
rection was S.E. to
Carlsruhe, Spires, and
N.E.
Stuttgart.
xvii. p. 44.
On the evening of the 27th the country was Ditto; Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol.
visited by a tremendous storm of rain, accom-
panied by heavy gusts of wind, a meteorologi-
cal phænomenon never before known to occur
at this season; hence great terror was caused
by it.
Herr v. Yelin (at Munich?) believed that the Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. &c.,
magnetic needle was affected by this earth-
quake.
quoted for the 25th; Hespérus,
1822, 3 Déc.; Schweigger, B. liii.
(xxiii.) S. 49.
Ditto.
Mayence, especially on A perceptible shock
About half- the bank of the Rhine.
an-hour after
midnight?.
Dec. 1. Island of Grenada in the A violent earthquake.
West Indies.
20. Ditto
24. Komarom in Hungary
More shocks
27. Kadu in the island of Shocks, which con-
Java.
About 9 P.M.
28. Ditto
tinued for 30 hours.
A more violent shock
felt.
29. The mountain Brome, The mountain was
at Passuruan in Java.
1h 30m A.M.
1823. Jan. 6. Bergen in Norway
9. Lunröe in Norway
9. Lunr
many times vio-
lently shaken in-
ternally.
One
One shock
Did great damage to buildings
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p. 429; Archiv. des Découv. 1824,
p. 210.
Enormous rocks were rolled down from the Ditto.
mountains.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xviii.
p. 195.
Asiatic Journal, 1822, Dec.; Ver-
neur, Journal des Voyages, t. xviii.
p. 260; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. 1824, p. 328.
Ditto.
A shower of fine black ashes was thrown forth Ditto.
from this mountain. At the same time Me-
rapi was in violent eruption. Four villages
were burnt by the lava. The district of the
island which had been convulsed on the 8th
October, now remained perfectly quiet.
Keferstein.
Keilhau.


T
1854.
146
REPORT-1854.

1.
2.
1823. Jan. 10. Lunröe in Norway
3.
Three shocks
District of Orihuela in More than 200 severe
Murcia, Spain. The
shocks in 24 hours.
shocks were felt at
Carthagena and Ali-
cant.
15. Santiago in Chili
Severe tremblings
6 P.M.
24. Lunröe in Norway
One shock
25. Ditto
Two shocks.
27. Ditto
One slight shock
4.
5.
Several houses fell
Keilhau.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv.
p. 396; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Math. Janv. 1831, p. 36.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 136.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
29. Norrdelge, a town to the An earthquake
east of Upsal in Sweden.
30. Ditto, and in the island At Norrdelge two
In the island
of Aland be-
tween 11 P.M.
and midnight.
of Aland in the Baltic,
11 geographical miles
from Norrdelge.
Rasipatz or Karipatz, a
post station between
St. Petersburg and
Riga.
In Chili
A
shocks. In Aland
one violent one.
-
rather severe shock,
followed, it appears,
by another in Feb-
ruary.
Six shocks
Feb. 9. Columbo in Ceylon. Also In Ceylon two shocks At 1h 10m P.M. the
felt at Kandy, Ratna-
1 P.M.
pora, Matura, and Ne-
gumbo.
in half-a-minute.
The mo-
ship Winchelsea,'
in lat. 1° 21′ N.,
long. 85° 35′E., ex-
perienced a severe
shock.
tion was tremulous,
as if the vessel were
passing over a coral
reef. At the same
time a loud rum-
bling noise was
heard, like the roll-
ing of a butt on
deck. The agita-
Y
Probably the same with the following
In Aland accompanied by a subterranean noise. Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p.429; Journ. des Débats, 17 Mars;
Moniteur, 18 Mars; Poggendorff's
Annalen, B. ix. S. 592.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p.406; Journ. des Débats, 17 Mars.
Perhaps the same with the earthquake men-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
tioned on the 15th.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like that of
a cannonade. The Quart. Journ. gives the po-
sition of the 'Winchelsea' as 52° N. lat., 85° 33'
Before the shock
E. long., a manifest error.
an unusual oscillation of the barometer on
board this ship, to the extent of 1 in., was
observed. Since the afternoon of the 8th the
mercury had fallen from 30.5 in. to 30 in. It
rose again to its former level on the 11th.
v. Hoff suggests a possible connexion between
this earthquake and that in Moldavia on the
same day.
p. 407.
Tilloch's Magazine, Jan. 1824, p.24;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. 1824,
t. i. p. 326; Edinburgh Journal
of Science, 1826, April, p. 264;
Quart. Journ. Roy. Inst. vol. xvi.
p. 184; Monthly Magazine, vol.
lviii. p. 530; Edinburgh Journal
of Science, vol. iv. p. 261.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
147
1823. Feb. 9 Bucharest and Jassy in Violent shocks
6h 50m P.M.
(At Jassy be
tween 6 & 7.)
Moldavia.
One shock
16! Palermo
19. Belley in the departm.Very perceptible
Salzgitter, near Hildes- Some people believed
Ain.
6 P.M.
Night between
heim near Hanover.
24 and 25.
shocks.
that they felt mo-
tion like that of an
earthquake.
tion and noise con-
tinued two or three
minutes. No com
motion was visible
in the water. At
1h 15m the ship 'Or-
pheus,' in 1° N. lat.
84° 6' E. long., felt
a shock as if the
vessel had touched
the bottom. A con
fused grinding tre-
mulous noise was
heard for 60 or 65
secs. No ground
on sounding with
20 fathoms.
shock was suffi.
ciently strong to
throw one of the
compasses out of
its place. At 2b
5m, in 1° 15' N. lat.
and 84° 4′ E. long.,
a second slighter
shock was felt, and
about 3h a third,
scarcely percepti-
ble.
The
The earthquake is also reported as on the 10th Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
at Jassy, but there is little doubt that the
event is the same with that at Bucharest.
p. 429; Archiv. des Découv. 1824,
P. 210.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv. (c.)
S. 54.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
During a violent storm. The supposition that Hespérus, 1823, Nr. 109. S. 436.
earthquake shocks were felt is somewhat con-
firmed by the fact, that an opening of a foot
in width was observed next morning in the



L 2
148
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1823. Feb. 25. Lunröe in Norway
Two shocks
27. Foggia, San Severino, Severe shocks
&c. in Apulia.
Mar. 2. Madras and in Ceylon... A severe shock, felt
5h 26m P.M.
20 minutes later at
Travancore than at
Madras.
5.
street at the west end of the town, beneath
which was a deep hollow. The opening gra-
dually increased in width, but, by the falling
in of earth, was closed below.
5. In Sicily. Very violent Very violent. Five At Cefalu, 48 miles At Palermo the water in the great basin of the
at Palermo. Several
less severe shocks
were felt from Cap-
di-Orlando to Cap-di-
Calava. At Catania,
Syracuse, and Tra-
pani, and in general
in the interior and
south of the island,]
but little motion was
perceived. At Alca-
mo, however, eight
leagues to the E. of
Trapani, the shock
was very strong. At
Stromboli and Lipari
the earthquake was
very violent, and the
centre of disturbance
was probably about
here.
shocks at Palermo,
lasting together 16
or 17 secs. Direc-
tion N.E. to S.W.
The first shock was
indistinct, but tend-
ing from below up-
wards; the second
more severe,
was
and undulatory; the
third less strong,
but of the same
nature; the fourth
was on the whole
equal to the second;
and the fifth, like
the first, had an
evident tendency
upwards. At Calta-
nisetta five shocks,
from N.E. to S.W.,
were felt in 9 secs.
At Terrapilata the
direction was S.E.
to N.W., and the
ground rose 10 feet.
At Milazzo a shock
from Palermo, the
waters of the sea
came in in two suc-
cessive
of
waves
enormous size, and
destroyed a build-
ing.
botanical garden was raised up in the direc-
tion of S.W., and the mercury in the seismo-
meter at the Observatory was put into violent
motion, so that at the fifth shock it seemed as
if boiling. The spear of a vane on the palace
bowed to the S.W. at an angle of 20°, and
remained so until the 9th, when it fell. A
palm-tree, 30 feet high, was seen to bow its
branches alternately to N.E. and S.W., almost
to the ground. The clocks of the Observatory
which vibrated from N. to S. and from E. to W.
were stopped, and the actuating weight of one
of them broke its crystal. Two small clocks vi-
brating in the direction of the shock were not
stopped. Great damage was done at Rocca-
palombo, Pozzillo, S. Agata, Isnello, Castel-
Buono, &c., and especially at Naso. The warm
springs of Termini were troubled. At Terra-
pilata clefts of 10 to 18 in. wide opened, and
an eruption of mud and gas took place from
the two mud volcanos. At Palermo the fol-
lowing night was stormy, with rain, thunder,
snow, and hail.
Keilhau.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p. 429; Moniteur, 28 Mars.
Archiv. des Découv. 1824, p.
210;
Ann. Reg.
Silliman's Journal, vol. ix. p. 216;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxiv. p. 429; Moniteur, 28 Mars
et 28 Déc.; Journ. des Débats,
31 Mars et 1 Avril; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. iv. pp. 7-9,
t. v. p. 406, t. xiii. p. 33; Ferrara,
Memoria sopra i tremuoti della
Sicilia in Marzo 1823, Palermo,
1825; Edinb. Journal of Science,
no. vii. p. 155, no. viii. p. 362.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
149
was felt at night
in the direction of
Stromboli and Vul-
cano, not perceived
at Palermo.
1823. Mar. 6. Sta Lucia-di-Milazzo in Violent shocks, re-
1h 45m A.M.
Sicily, 6 miles from
the shore. Also felt
at Messina, but not at
Palermo.
7.
Palermo
10h 56m P.M.
9. In North-Eastern India,
especially in the Neil-
gherry
mountains.
Also felt at Madras,
though with less vio-
lence.
San Severino in Italy
curring four times.
Another shock, from
N.E. to S.W.
A slight shock.
10. Ditto
Ditto
11. Ditto
Ditto
19. Lunröe in Norway
24. Ditto
Two shocks
Two more
strong
shocks.
Some more
slight
shocks.
Strong trembling
31. Messina
2h 52m P.M.
Slight vibratory
shock.
26. Palermo
27. Island of Favignana,
near Trapani, Sicily.
April 1. Castel-Buono in Sicily... Another shock
3. Calcutta
10 P.M.
Shocks from N. to S.,]
and vice versa, up
to 11b.
22. Island of Penang, Straits Two shocks.
5h 3m A.M. of Malacca.
28. Island of Martinique ... A single shock
5h 45m A.M.
May 6. Lunröe in Norway
Another shock.
Accompanied by terrible noise
Ditto.
Ditto.
Asiatic Journal, 1823, Oct. p. 376;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. 1824,
t. i. p. 326.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ferrara's memoir above quoted.
Part of an ancient fortress fell, and twenty-two Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
persons perished.
Ditto; Ferrara, loc. cit.
Ferrara, loc. cit.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 137.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p. 429; Archiv. des Découv. 1824,
p. 211.
Keilhau.
150
REPORT 1954:
1.
2.
3..
1823. May 7. Bucharest in Wallachia. A vertical shock
5h 30m P.M.
9. Ditto
19. Aleppo
26. Ditto
Another shock
Very violent shocks.
The motion
had
continued more or
less since January.
More shocks
28. Castel-Buono in Sicily... Another severe shock.
4.
5.
30. Some places on the Ca- An earthquake said to The waters of Lake
nadian shore of Lake have been felt after
Erie.
Soon after
sunset.
the sudden agita-
tion of the lake on
this day.
31. Borgo San - Sepolcro, A slight shock..
·
near the Tiber.
On board the ship 'Near-A severe vibratory
chus,' on her voyage
from S. America to
Calcutta. Her place
at the time not given.
shock, lasting nearly
four minutes.
Erie rose suddenly
to the height of 9
feet on the Cana-
dian shore, carrying
men and boats in-
land with irresist-
ible force. The
water then fell, and
rose again twice to
the height of 7 feet.
In twenty minutes
it resumed its ori-
ginal level, and all
was still again. The
phænomenon was
most remarkable at
the mouths of the
rivers Otter and
Kettle.
The water
of the former was
driven back a mile
and a half.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 16 Juillet; Mo-
niteur, 17 Juillet.
Ditto.
Ferrara, loc. cit.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Géol. t. xiii.
Mai 1828, p. 130; Hertha, B. iii.
1825; Zeitung, S. 81;, Trans. Lit.
and Phil. Soc. New York, vol. ii.
p. 1. §, 25..
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
P. 406.
Monthly Magazine, vol. lviii. p. 530.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
151
1823. June12. Palermo
19. Souli in Turkey
30. About Antioch in Syria.
In Chili
- July 1 In Iceland
to 26.
11h 30m P.M.
Another shock.
Shocks were of almost
daily occurrence here
at this time, but at
Aleppo they had be-
come less frequent.
Two shocks during
the month.
Earthquake shocks..
crew.
7. On board the ship 'Lay-A vibratory shock
ton,' in 35° 19′ S. lat. which wakened the
(long. not given), near
the island of Tristan
d'Acunha. Also felt
on board the Dutch
ship 'Phelentait,' in
36° 51′ S. lat.
8. On board the same ship A stronger vibration
Poggendorff's Annalen, B.xxiv. S.54.
The remainder of the fortifications destroyed by Constitutionnel, 29 Juillet.
an earthquake.
It had rained during the last week of May and Journ. des Débats, 1 Oct.; Moni-
the whole month of June. Rain is said to be
rare in Syria from March to October.
Accompanying three eruptions of the volcanos
Koettegiaa and Orfieldsjökul during this time.
There had been no eruption for 68 years be-
fore.
teur, 5 Sept. et 3 Oct.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 406.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Philos. Magazine, 1823, Sept. p. 233;
Monthly Magazine, Nov. p. 312;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p. 432; Constitutionnel, 11 Sept.;
Journ. des Débats, 11 Sept. et 9
Oct.
The Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. gives the date Monthly Magazine, vol. lviii. Jan.
27th July.
1825, p. 530; Ann. de Chim. et
de Phys. t. xxx. p. 411.
Ditto.
After 1h 30m
'Layton.' Not felt by than the last, of
A.M.
the Dutch vessel.
about 2 secs. dura-
tion. (The former
shock lasted longer).
13, On the coasts of Val-Several shocks.
and
some
demone, Sicily, at
other days
of
Messina, and on the
this
south coast at some
month.
places in the Val-di-
Noto.
18. Sienna in Tuscany
A slight shock...
Aug. 7. Ragusa, and as far as An earthquake
15 miles round it to
seaward, and still
further on the land
Ferrara, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
The island of Meleda remained almost at rest Stulli sulla detonazioni dell' isola di
during this earthquake, though it was slightly Meleda, Biblioteca Italiana, vol.
perceived there.
xxxiii. p. 347.


152
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
side. Scarcely felt
in the neighbouring
islands.
3.
4.
5.
1823. Aug. 10. Palermo. More slightly Two shocks, of mode-
felt at different places rate intensity, appa-
in the Vallimazzaro. rently in a westerly
direction.
20. Ragusa and in Turkish A severe shock
Bosnia.
22. Pawlowsk in the govern-Slight shocks
ment of Woronesch,
Ferrara, loc. cit.
6.
The sea retired nearly Preceded by great heat, which occasioned con-Tilloch's Magazine, vol. lxii. p. 315;
a mile from the
coast.
tagious diseases. A meteor appeared imme-
diately before the shock.
In Bosnia much
damage was done. Garnier records these facts
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 407.
in October.
Ditto.
Russia.
23. Island of Meleda in the A strong shock
Adriatic.
5h 30m P.M.
Pawlowsk in the govern- Slight shocks
ment of Woronesch,
the second was
more violent than
the first.
Russia.
24. Ditto
Ditto
25. Aix in Savoy
Two shocks, of which
2h and 2b
30™ A.M.
Scala-Nova in Anatolia. Rather violent shocks.
Sept. 2. Valencia in Spain
A very severe shock
..
Between 7
and 8 P.M.
1h 30m P.M.
9. Near Possnitz 2 miles S. The noise lasted five
of Leobschütz, Silesia. to seven seconds.
tonations, Phänomen auf der In-
sel Meleda, u. s. w. Wien, 1826.
A mass of rock was moved from its place and Paul Partech, Bericht über das De-
rolled away. The detonations heard in this
island in 1822 began again in this year, and
were heard at different times from March to
November (May and June excepted), and
afterwards in the month of February 1825.
They were occasionally accompanied by slight|
motion of the ground, but the present is the
only distinct shock mentioned.
Tilloch's Magazine, vol. lxii. p. 315;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 407.
In Tilloch's Magazine the third day given for Ditto.
these shocks is the 27th.
Houses were thrown down
Constitutionnel, 5 Sept.
Moniteur, 28 Oct.
Accompanied by a rolling noise like that of a M. Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes
cannon.
loud noise, at first like that of waggons, but
afterwards increasing till like thunder, was
in Spain and Portugal, p. 29.
Kastner's Archiv für Naturkunde.
B. v. S. 479.



ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
153
1823.Sept.12. At the convent of St. A rather severe shock
About mid- Bernard.
night.
Oct. 3. Island of Martinique ...Two strong shocks
1 A.M.
8. Lunröe in Norway
9. Ditto
11. Ditto
23. Minschrift in Siberia
Two shocks.
Three more shocks
One more shock
Slight shocks
Fiorizano (or Fiorenzu-A slight shock.
ola in the duchy of
Parma?).
...
Nov. 11. Martinique and other Two severe shocks, of
5b 45™ A.M.
West Indian islands.
16. Christiania in Norway..
17. Ditto
19. Santiago in Chili.
10h 45m P.M.
5h 30m P.M.
remarkably
duration.
A shock
21. Freiburg in the Brisgau. A
Also felt at Breisach,
Strasburg, Kenzingen,
and Schlettstadt.
long
vibratory shock
from W. to E., last-
ing several seconds.
23. Arezzo and Sabbiano in A slight shock.
Italy.
10h 30m P.M.
6h 5m P.M.
some minutes earlier
in places situated to
the west.
24. At Stockholm and some A slight shock, felt
places in Dalecarlia,
Sweden. On the same
day a shock was felt at
Christiania, Friedrich-
stahl, Mors, and Wes-
terhæs.
heard; and, although the air was perfectly
calm, trees, grass, &c. were found to have
been tossed about as if by a whirlwind. As
v. Hoff remarks, it is very doubtful whether
this belongs to the class of earthquake phæ-
nomena.
Accompanied by loud noise
Accompanied by extraordinary heat
No remarkable damage done...
At Breisach a loud noise was heard. At some
other places there was only a low noise like a
heavy gust of wind. The sound was heard at
one or two places where the shock was not
perceptible. The Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
make the hour 9h 30m.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p. 429; Archiv. des Découv. 1824,
p. 211.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxv.
p. 432.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 407.
Ditto.
Ditto, t. xxiii. p. 378; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. 1824, t. ii.
p. 236.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407; Annual Register.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1823, Nr. 334:
Arch. des Découv. 1824, p. 211;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv.
p. 429.
Accompanied at Sabbiano by a noise like that Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
of a gust of wind.
p. 406.
Accompanied by a dull sound which seemed to Berzelius' Jahresbericht, Nr. 4. S.
come down from the atmosphere. Shortly 268; Journ. des Débats, 25 Déc.;
after, there was a violent tempest. The shock Moniteur,26 et 27 Déc. et 4 Janv.;
was not at all felt at the bottom of the mines, Keilbau.
but those who were on the ladders of the same
were so shaken that they feared the ladders
were about to fall.

154
REPORT 1854.
1.
1823. Nov.26. Calcutta
11h 50m (A.M.
2.
3.
4.
A shock
or P.M.?).
3h 10m P.M.
30. Island of Martinique ... A strong undulation.. The sea rose after the
shock, and occasion-
ed some damage in
the harbours.
Dec. Be-In the government of Rather severe shocks.
ginning of
of Taurida, Russia.
the month.
4. Rome
A little shock
1 A.M.
7. Bâle
I A.M.
13. Island of Martinique
Belley in the departm.
(or 16). 3A.M. Ain, France.
A vibratory shock
Two shocks, slighter
than those of No-
vember 11.
Rather severe shocks,
which lasted some
seconds, and ap-
peared to be from
E. to W. Some per-
sons at Belley as-
serted that they felt
a former shock at
1 A.M.
Mühlheim in the Rus-One shock
sian province of Cleve-
Berg.
1824. Jan. 2. Macao in China
7 P.M.
Vibratory shock, last-
ing five seconds.
5. Trinidad in the island of A rather severe shock.
Between 3 Cuba.
and 4 A.M.
5h 30m A.M.
6. Bergen in Norway
Hartenberg in the circle
of Elbogen, Bohemia.
Night be-
tween 6 & 7.
Severe shocks from
S.W. to N.E.
The first shocks of a
great number felt in
this district in Janu-
ary and February.
5.
6.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 139.
Preceded by a very intense noise. The heat had Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
been suffocating during the day. Abundant p. 411.
rain followed the earthquake and lasted ten
days.
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 407.
Ditto; Journ. des Débate, 23 Déc.;
Moniteur, 24 Déc.
Merian, p. 5.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 407.
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxiv. p. 429.
Preceded by an explosion like that of large pieces Constitutionnel, 21 Déc.; Ann. de
of ordnance. An inhabitant of Biaonces, who
was on the top of a hill at the time of the
shock, reported that the heavens appeared to
him all on fire an instant after the explosion,
although he saw no meteor.
Heidelberg Jahrbücher, 1825, Mai,
S. 470.
Asiatic Journal, 1824, Nov. p. 488.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
p. 377; Archiv. des Découv. 1824,
p. 212.
Accompanied by subterranean noise which lasted Ditto; Moniteur, 20 Fév.
more than a minute.
On the 1st of Jan. a noise like thunder had been Allgemeine Zeitung, 1824, Nr. 23.
heard, during great cold and a perfect calm.
S. 91; Preuss, Staatszeitung,
1824, Nr. 47. S. 211; Kastner's
Archiv, B. i. S. 320.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
155

1824. Jan. 7. Hartenberg in the circle Another shock
In the morn of Elbogen, Bohemia.
ing.
2h 30m A.M.
8h 15m P.M.
↓
9. In the lower parts of the Ditto
district of Weinsiedel in
the Fichtelgebirge, near
the Bohemian frontiers.
Hartenberg, Gossengrün, Ditto
Silbergrün, Bleistadt,
Annadorf, Schossen-
rent, Pirkles, Markles-
grün, Buterbach, Hein-
richsgrün, and very
violently in the mines
of Primles.
The plaster was detached from the ceiling of a Ditto.
chamber in the castle.
In some places accompanied by subterranean Ditto.
rolling noise.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto
11 P.M.
Ditto.
Ditto.
10. Ditto
Ditto
2h 45m A.M.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto
3 A.M.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto
5 A.M.
Ditto.
Hartenberg
Ditto
At 4 P.M. the ice on
7h. 30™ P.M.
the Zwoda near Har-
tenberg broke up,
although the tempe-
rature was only —70|
Reaum.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto.
Ditto
Ditto, rather more
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Ditto.
severe.

Ditto
9 P.M.
Ditto
11 P.M.
Several other places in Ditto
11h 15m P.M.
the Fichtelgebirge.
11.Ditto
10h 45m A.M.
Night be-
tween 11&12.
Hartenberg

Ditto
156
REPORT-1854.

1.
2.
3.
1824. Jan. 13. Several places in the Another shock.
Noon.
1 P.M.
Fichtelgebirge.
Ditto, and very strongly Ditto
in the Bohemian Erz-
gebirge, especially in
Fribus and Bleistadt,
and most violently in
Prinkles, Pernau, and
Leopoldhammer.
14. Hartenberg in same re-Slight
gion.
tremblings,
which recurred on
several following
days.
4.
5.
6.
Authorities quoted above (on the
6th).
Wells in the Erzgebirge which had been dry for Ditto.
years became suddenly full of water. This
was remarked too at Adorf.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Ditto.
- 15. Boves in the province of Three shocks, at the
Coni, Piedmont.
hours mentioned.
0h 20m A.M.,
Oh 30m, and
2 A.M.
3h 30m A.M.
In the district of Münch-Another shock
berg in the Fichtelge-
birge.
In Chili (at Santiago?). A severe shock
Two violent shocks...
Another shock
A meteoric stone fell on this day at Arenazzo near Mém. de l'Acad. de Turin, t. xxix.
Ferrara (Chladin).
Preceded by subterranean noise like thunder
p. 1.
Allgemeine Zeitung, &c., as above.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Allgemeine Zeitung, &c., as above.
Accompanied by a strong west wind, a fall of Ditto.
snow, and a slight sinking of the mercury in
the barometer.
6 P.M.
18. Hartenberg again
8 A.M.
Ditto
7h 45m P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
10 P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
11h 45m P.M.
19. Ditto
A severe shock
5 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
9 a. M.
Ditto
Ditto
9h 30™ A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
11h 30m A.M.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
ON ON
157
THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
1824. Jan. 19. Hartenberg again ......A severe shock
11h 35m A.M.
3 P.M.
4 P.M.
4b 30m P.M.
Graslitz in same region. Ditto
Ditto, and at Eger, and Ditto. Very severe at
Heinrichsgrün.
Hartenberg
Heinrichsgrün.
again. The two most severe
place. The motion
seemed to go from
Graslitz to Eger,
and thence to Har-
tenberg.
(These shocks were shocks felt at this
felt, though slightly,
at Falkenau and Ellen-|
bogen; and more
strongly at Stobzen-
hayn, Hobzbach, the
Bohemian Wiesenthal,
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
On the 23rd of January a rapid fall of the baro-Ditto.
meter took place in Germany, France, all Italy,
&c. In the after part of the day the mercury
stood unusually low, and on the 24th it rose
as rapidly as it had fallen. Kastner's Archiv,
B. i. S. 125. B. ii. S. 394.
&c.)
28. Lunröe in Norway
29. Ditto
30. Ditto
One shock
Ditto
Ditto
Manilla in the island of Terrible shocks
shocks began
Luçon, Philippine Isles.
Feb.
9 A.M.
2. Again in the region of The
the Erzgebirge and again.
Fichtelgebirge, espe-
cially at Heinrichs-
grün.
Ditto
Another shock
11 P.M.
3. Ditto
Ditto, slight
2 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto, slight
6 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto, severe
10h 45 A.M.
4. Ditto
7 A.M.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, &c., as above.
After the shocks numbers of dead fish were seen Garnier, Météorologie, p. 140.
floating on the surface of the river.
The subterranean noise lasted an hour
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At Bobbio,
11h 50 P.M.
At Voghese,
10(11?) 56.
Two strong shocks
Bobbio in Italy (king-At Bobbio two severe
dom of Sardinia).
Also felt at Ivree and
Voghese.
shocks. Three were
felt at Ivree, and but
one at Voghese. The
latter was strong and
lasted four minutes.
Accompanied at Bobbio by noise like that of a Moniteur, 18 et 20 Fév.; Ann. de
storm.
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 406.



158
REPORT—1854,
1.
2.
3.
1824. Feb. 5. Again in the Fichtelge- The general direction
5h 30m A.M.
birge and Erzgeberg.
Hartenberg was ap-
parently the centre of
all these shocks.
of all these shocks
seemed to common
observation to bel
N.E. to S.W. The
shocks were more
severe in the north-
ern than the south-
ern part of the di-
strict shaken.
Another shock
4.
5.
6.
The places at which these shocks of Jan. 6-19 Preuss, Staatszeitung, &c., as above.
and Feb. 2-5 were felt lie nearly together in a
line from N.E. to S.W., on the southern slope
of the Erzgebirge. On the south bank of the
Eger no motion was observed. At Adorf and
Münchberg, however, which lie out of the line
mentioned, some motion was felt.
7. Lunröe in Norway
11. Irkutsk in Siberia
A slight shock
12. Eglisau in the Canton of A violent shock
Zurich.
Between 8
and 9 P.M.,
18. Sala in the province of A strong vertical shock
A little after Palermo (Parma ?).
midnight of
the 17th.
5h 30m P.M.
8 P.M.
Ditto
A very strong shock,
at first vertical, after-
wards
horizontal,
lasting six seconds.
21. Island of Sta Maura (Io-A violent shock
nian Isles).
Mar. 3. Chessy in the departm. A strong shock said to
Rhone, France.
(Ash Wednes-
day) 9 A.M.
Tuscany.
have been felt.
shock from W. to E.
Three severe shocks...
4. Pieve-Santo-Stefano in A strong undulatory
8 Irkutsk in Siberia
About 2 A.M
11. In the mine of Riddersk One shock
At noon.
and at Zyrianof, at the
t.the
Many houses were injured
Bells rang. On the 2nd and 3rd the barometer
was very low in Germany, France, and Italy.
There was a storm in the Mediterranean, espe-
cially on the coasts of Italy, and a heavy fall
of snow at Rome, Naples, &c. Kastner's
Archiv, B. i. S. 382, B. ii. S. 401.
Keilhau.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. ii. S. 155;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
p. 377.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 407.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto, t. xxvii. p. 377; Arch. des
Découv. 1824, p. 212.
Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the basin of the Rhone. Notes Ad-
ditionnelles, p. 15.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 7 et 8
Juin.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. vii.
Juillet, 1826, p. 330.

}

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
159
foot of the Kholzoun
range in the S.W. of
the Altai Mountains.
1824. Mar. 12. Lunröe in Norway
Another shock
16. Borgo-San-Sepolcro in A strong horizontal
Italy.
27. Lunröe in Norway
shock.
Another shock
•
April 1. In the mine of Zmeino-One shock
3 (A.M. or gorsk and at Zyrianof
P.M.?).
tains.
in the Altai Moun-
10.
A few minutes
before 10P.M.
Kingston and other Very severe shocks.
places in Jamaica. At
Spanishtown and Old
Harbour the shocks
were very strong.
The motion lasted
about 30 seconds,
and was the most
violent felt for many
years. Followed
by other slighter
shocks from the
10th to the 15th:
At Yallahs there
were shocks during
the night of the 13th
and between 1 and
2 A.M. on the 14th!
At Port Royal on
the 12th about 94
48m P.M., and on
the 13th at about
the same hour.
20. Island of St. Thomas, A terrible earthquake
About 3 A.M.
West Indies.
May 4. Lunröe in Norway
31. Burg in Prussia
June 2. Schiraz in Persia..
4 P.M.
Another shock
A slight shock.
Some slight motion
premonitory of the
great earthquake of
the 25th.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 407.
Keilhau.
Férussac, Bull, des Sc. Nat. t. xi.
p. 420.
Preceded by a violent wind, and accompanied Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
by loud subterranean noise. Three or four p. 377; Verneur, Journal des Voy-
houses fell.
ages, t. xxiii. p. 101.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder. Many Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
people were thrown out of their beds. A
building was swallowed up in consequence of
this commotion.
p. 377.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
p. 377.
v. Hoff.

160
REPORT-1854.

1.
2.
1824. June 6. Port-au-Prince in St. One shock
Domingo.
10. Sienna in Italy
19. St. Helena
3.
4.
A strong shock
23 In Persia, particularly A violent shock, fol-
or 25.
at Schiraz.
5h 30m A.M.
America.
lowed by many
slighter ones for six
days and nights.
The principal da-
mage was done by
the first and threej
others which fol-
lowed it before 10)
A.M.
July 9. New Brunswick, North A severe shock
15. Monte-Rotundo in the Ditto
States of the Church.
18. In the departm. Eastern At
Pyrenees, Aude, Tarn,
&c.
10
20 or
25m P.M.
Roussillon the
shock appeared to
be from N.E. to
S.W., and lasted
four or five se-
conds.
5.
6.
Moniteur, 25 Janv. 1826.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 406.
A large mass of rock fell from the side of Loddes Constitutionnel, 27 Août.
Hill. Perhaps not an earthquake shock.
p. 118 (from the Bombay Cou-
rier); Revue Encycl. 1825, Mars,
p. 846; Hertha, B. i. 1825, &c.
A part of the city of Schiraz was almost com-Verneur, Journal des Voyages, t.xxv.
pletely destroyed and swallowed up. Next to
this city Kazroun suffered most. In the neigh-
bourhood of the latter place some mountains
were levelled. The day of the most violent
shocks was, according to the Persian calendar,
the 27th of the month Chaval, in the year
1239. The month of April has been erro-
neously given as the date of this event. (On
the same day there was a renewal of the erup-
tion of Gunong Api in the island of Banda,
which began on June 9.)
Accompanied by an explosion like that of a piece Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii. p.
of ordnance.
377; Arch. des Découv. 1824, p.213.
On the 19th (or 29th?) of July there was an ex-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
traordinary commotion in the lake of Massa- p. 407, t. xxvii. p. 386; Kastner's
ciuccoli, territory of Lucca, attended with a Archiv, B. iv. S. 383.
sulphurous smell. Numbers of small fish died.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
pp. 210 et 377; Arch. des Dé-
couv. 1824, p. 213.
At Collioure a subterranean noise preceded the Le Constitutionnel, 28 Juillet; Ann.
shock, and continued four or five seconds after
it. At Mont-Louis the atmosphere had been
clear and calm all day, but immediately after
the shock a violent storm arose. At Perpignan
the thermometer rose in the evening to 35° C.,
and the air seemed to be filled with burning
vapours. At Carcassone there was a blast of
wind so impetuous that the inhabitants com-
pared it to the explosion of a gun. All points
of the horizon had been illuminated during
the day by lightning unaccompanied by thun-
der. There was a heavy fall of large hail,
with thunder and lightning, at Gotha between
1 and 2 P.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
161
1824. July 19. Lisbon
5 A.M.
to 31.
A slight shock..
29 Lanzerote, Canary Isles Terrible shocks, which
Aug. 1 Granada in Spain
and 2.
8. Comrie in Perthshire
In the morn-
ing.
10. Perth
-
became constantly
more violent during
the time mentioned.]
Eight shocks during
these two days.
A strong shock
A shock
13. San Pietro - in - Bagno, Twenty
Early in the
and Salvapiana in Tus-
cany.
morning.
shocks, of
which but three
were sufficiently
strong to cause the
church bells to
sound. During the
following day and
night the shocks re-
curred, but without
the shade.
The thermometer rose on this day to 40°.5 C. in Moniteur, 11 Août; Constitutionnel,
Accompanied by subterranean noise. On the
31st the earth opened and a volcanic eruption
began, which lasted until next day. Three
other craters afterwards opened, and large
masses of lava, vapour, and salt water were
ejected. The account is not clearly given, and
the 29th of August is wrongly recorded as the
date of the commencement, by the Moniteur.
The eruption continued until October or even
November.
10 Août; Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. t. xxvii. p. 377.
Moniteur, 24 Janv. 1825; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. v. p. 45; t. x.
p. 45; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxvii. p. 382; Constitutionnel,
23 Oct.; v. Buch, Beschriebung
der Canarischen Inseln.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
p. 377.
Accompanied by noise as of a heavy carriage Ditto.
rolling upon pavement.
Accompanied by very loud noise
Ditto, t. xxxiii. p. 408.
Before these shocks a mist of a peculiar character Ditto, t. xxvii. p. 377; Preuss,
had been observed in the atmosphere, espe-
cially round the sun. A traveller had re-
marked a fire-ball the night before.
Staatszeitung, 1824, Nr. 217.
S. 954.
18. Harderwyk in Holland.. A shock directed to-
24. Lunröe in Norway
producing any no-
table effect.
wards the S.W.
A severe shock
29. In Chili. (At Santiago?) Severe shocks
2 and 9 A.M.
Sept. 2. In the mine Klintch-A shock
5 A.M.
kinsk, 167 wersts from
Nertschinsk in Siberia.
5. Lunröe in Norway
Another shock
Anot
Accompanied by loud noise like that of a car-Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
riage rolling rapidly over an uneven pavement.
All the
p. 377; Constitutionnel, 7 Sept.;
Revue Encycl. Oct. p. 244.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Preceded by an extraordinary noise, passing from Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. viii.
N. to S., which lasted four minutes. All the
buildings rocked. This is said to have been
the first shock felt since January 1800.
Mai, 1826, p. 21, quoting Sibirsky
Vestnick, 1824, Nrs. 15 and 16,
p. 97.
Keilhau.



1854.
162
REPORT 1854.
1.
1824. Sept.
2.
3.
Night between
Island of Guadeloupe
Island of Guadeloupe... Several shocks..
7 and 8.
10 P.M.
1 A.M.
9. Basseterre in the same Some more shocks
island.
Oct. 3. Martinique in the West Two shocks.
Indies.
26. Manilla in the island of Slight shocks had been
Night between
27 and 28.
Luzon, Philippine Isles.
felt here in the
former part of the
month, but that of
this day was the
most violent which
had been felt since
1795 (or 6?).
Island of Meleda in the A shock which made]
Adriatic.
the windows rattle.
28. Dubossar in the Crimea Rather severe shocks
29. Chambéry in Savoy, and A slight shock..
the neighbourhood.
8h and some
min. P.M.
Mühlheim,
Stornberg, Shocks from S. to N.
During the
and Schramberg, in
night.
the Brisgau.
Martinique ?)
Nov.
Mayence
Night be-
tween 13
and 14.
30. In the West Indies. (At More shocks
4.
On the 13th a remark-
able and irregular
rise and fall of tide
at Plymouth.
5.
A terrible storm during the night, with thunder
and lightning, and on the following morning,
heavy rain. Between 1 and 2 A.M., when the
storm was at its height, the barometer fell
7 lines below its ordinary height; there an
unheard of occurrence.
6.
Journal de Frankfort, 1824, Nr. 325;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t.xxxiii.
p. 408; Constitutionnel, 3 Sept.
Constitutionnel, 16 Nov.; Archiv.
des Découv. 1824, p. 215.
People were awakened by the shocks, but no Ann. of Phil. 1824, Sept. p. 204;
damage was done.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t.xxxiii.
p. 408.
ber 1824.
Some churches, one of the bridges, and many Singapore Chronicle, 25th Novem-
private houses fell. The barracks were com-
pletely ruined, so that a camp had to be formed,
which was itself destroyed by a tempest on
the 1st of November. About four miles from
the city the ground opened, and dead fish were
observed immediately after floating on a river
near.
Detonations were heard in this island on the Paul Partsch, Bericht, u.s.w.
14th, 25th, 28th, and 29th of October, and
1st, 2nd, 11th, 12th, and 15th of November,
unaccompanied by any shock.
On the 1st of November a violent tempest blew Journal de Frankfort, 1825, Nr. 9.
over the Crimea.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxvii.
p. 377, t. xxxiii. p. 408; Consti-
tutionnel, 20 Nov.
At Brunswick some persons supposed they felt a Ditto; Allgemeine Zeitung, 1824,
shock during a storm on this night.
A vibratory shock
A fire-ball was also observed.
Beil 241.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1824, Beil 225.
S. 903.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
163
1824. Nov. 15. Odensee in Denmark ... Some persons supposed
5h 30m A.M.
they felt a shock.
3h 30m P.M.
30. Island of Martinique, A severe shock
West Indies.
During the
last few days.
Catanzaro and Cosenza Several shocks
in Calabria.
Dec. 6. Portsmouth,
2h 45m P.M.
......
Havant, A trembling of three
to five seconds' du-
ration, during which
the ground seemed
to heave a little.
Bognor, Aldwick, Ems-
worth, and Chichester
on the south coast of
England.
8. Lunröe in Norway
Palermo
Three shocks
A shock
10. Corigliano and Longo-Several shocks.
bucco, not far from
Rosano, in Calabria
Citeriore.
17. Fourteen or fifteen Very severe shock
6h 23m P.M.
leagues to the north
of Mariquita in the
republic of Venezuela,
South America.
Ditto, at Mariquita it-The
11 P.M.
self.
most
earthquake felt here
during this year.
violent
At St. Pierre a very
high tide threw
many ships upon
the strand.
p. 1219.
During a violent storm. For a detailed account Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1824, Nr. 282.
of the storms and inundations of the latter
part of this year, vid. v. Hoff, Th. v. S. 216.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, which ap- Revue Encycl. 1825, Fév. p. 542;
peared at first, however, to proceed from the Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Math. t. iii.
atmosphere. The earthquake was preceded by p. 303, t. vi. p. 17; Ann. de Chim.
great heat, which ceased after the shock, and et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 408.
heavy rain began, which lasted for ten days.
Caused no damage. At the first named place Journal de Frankfort, 1824, Nr. 359.
extremely hot weather followed the shock, at
the second heavy rain.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. vi.
p. 186; Journ. des Débats, 12 Déc..
Windows rattled, and objects which were freely Philos. Magazine, 1825, Jan. p. 70;
suspended swung about. In the morning the
sky was full of electrical clouds. After the
shock a S.W. wind arose. No similar phæno-
menon had been felt in this part of the coun-
try since 1812, the date of the great earth-
quake of Caraccas.
Keilhau.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv. S. 54.
Houses were thrown down. Three persons Journ. de Frankfort, 1824, Nr. 364;
perished.
Not felt at Mariquita
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1825, Nr. 3.
S. 20; Constitutionnel, 30 Déc.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 411; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. Janv. 1831, p. 16.
Bells were made to sound. M. Roullin says Ditto.
that two or three years pass without any
earthquake being felt in the territory of Vene-
zuela, that then, after a dry and hot summer,
the shocks recommence, increase in intensity
and frequency until ten or twelve occur in the
same day, and on the fall of the first winter
rains, suddenly cease. Great irregularity pre-
vails in the propagation of these shocks, and
often no correspondence can be traced in them
at places very near each other. The barometer
is not influenced by them.


M ?
164
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
aud 6 A.M.
1824. Dec.23. Hamburg. Also at Alf-Shocks supposed to
Between 5
ter, a village two miles have been felt.
and a half from Bonn
on the Rhine.
30. Schiraz in Persia..
two.
Several shocks..
1825. Jan. 5. Preuschdorf in the Can- A
9 P.M.
ton of Worth, arron-
dissement of Weissen-[
burg, Alsâce. Also
felt at Lampertsloch.
At
Alfter there were
rose and fell in an
slight tremulous On the 3rd the sea
shock, lasting 40 or
45 seconds.
Cosenza, Rossano, and A slight shock, most
Corigliano, in Cala- strongly felt at the
bria Ultra.
13. Saint-Pierre in the island Two shocks
last two places.
A slight shock.
unusual way at Co-
penhagen.
1h 30m A.M.
of Martinique.
17. Florence
6h 45m A.M.
6 A.M.
18. Teramo in the Abruzzo, Two ditto
Italy.
Lunröe in Norway
Another shock.
19. Island of Sta Maura, Io-A violent earthquake.
nian Isles.
Between 11
A.M. and noon.
At Prevesa,
at 11h 45m.
20. Ditto
More shocks
2 and 4 A.M.
Iceland, in the southern Severe shocks. Seve-
quarter of the island. ral others were felt
in the northern part
21. Marseilles
2h 45m P.M.
of the island during
the month.
Two slight shocks,
with an interval of
5 or 6 seconds.
5.
6.
During a violent storm at Hamburg. At Alfter Journal de Frankfort, 1825, Nr. 2;
the beds are said to have swung from side to
side.
Gothaische Zeitung, 1825, Nr. 4;
Journ. des Débats, 6 Janv. 1825.
Journal de Frankfort, 1825, Nr. 50.
Constitutionnel, 20 Janv.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx. p. 412.
Journal de Frankfort, 1825, Nr. 41.
The temperature had been very high up to the Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat. t. ii. p. 247.
moment of the shocks.
Almost totally destroyed the town of Sta Maura.
Many of the inhabitants perished. At Pre-
vesa also houses were thrown down, and the
earth opened. Heavy rain followed the earth-
quake, and lasted several days.
Two small houses were thrown down
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
p. 412, t. xxxiii. p. 408; Consti-
tutionnel, 9 Mars; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 10 Mars.
Ditto.
Keilhau.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
p. 412, t. xxxiii. p. 408; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc, Nat. t. v. p. 48,
t. xi. p. 199; Constitutionnel,
9 Mars; Journ. des Débats, 10
Mars; Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1825,
Nrs. 63 u. 82.
Ditto.
Some time before, violent storms and disastrous Journal de Frankfort, 1825, Nr. 126;
inundations had been experienced.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
p. 412.
v. Hoff gives 11b 45m P.M. as the hour of these Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
shocks.
p. 413; Leonhard's Zeitschrift,
1826, B. ii. S. 283.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
165
1825. Jan. 22. Ditto, and at Aix in A slight shock.
1 P.M.
Midnight.
Provence.
W.; strongly felt on
the surface of the
28. In the mines of Zyrianof, A shock from E. to
district of Koliwano,
Wosskressensk, be-
tween the Irtisch and
Buktarma, atthe foot of
the Khobzoun range,
Altai Mountains.
ground.
30. Stanza - Protsch Noo-A shock
-
kopsin on the right
shore of Lake Kouban,
Russia.
Feb. 3. Lunröe in Norway
One shock
On the 3rd, 4th, and
5th, a violent storm
raged in the Ger-
man Ocean.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noise.
Accompanied by rather loud rolling noise
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx. p.
413; Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1826,
B.ii. S. 283; Constitutionnel,30 Janv.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. viii.
p. 329, t. xi. p. 420, quoting
Asiatsky Vestnik, 1825, Mars, p.
285.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
Keilhau.
4. Ditto
5. Ditto
7. Ditto
18. Sienna in Tuscany
8h 15m P.M.
21.
Oh 30m A.M.,
4 A.M., and
7 A.M.
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
An undulatory shock,
lasting four seconds.
Followed, three mi-
nutes after, by a
second, slighter. A
third, still more
feeble, occurred at
1 A.M.
Neighbourhood of St. The first shock was
Veit near Klagenfurth
in Carinthia. Most
strongly felt through
the Glanthal as far as
Wicting and Eber-
stein. The motion did
not extend far.
24. Ditto
6h 30m P.M.
and about
11h 30m P.M.
very slight; the se-
cond was more se-
vere and lasted seve-
ral seconds; and the
third was again but
slight. Direction
=S.W. to N.E.
Two more
shocks.
slight
(
During the first shock the bells rang in the upper
stories of the houses, and a loud noise was
heard, apparently coming from the west. The
sky was obscured by clouds, and a very fine
rain fell. The barometer was very high, and
about 10 P.M. the sky became clear.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat t. v. p. 407, quoting Anto-
logia di Fiorenza, 1825, Fév. p.
136.
zeitung, 1825, Nr. 57. S. 227.
The second shock was severe enough to injure Klagenfurter Zeitung; Preuss, Staats-
buildings, &c. The third was accompanied by
subterranean noise like thunder. Horses, dogs,
and birds showed symptoms of fear.
Journ. des Débats, 14 Mars.
166
REPORT-1854.
}
1.
1825. Feb.
2.
3.
Island of Meleda in the Four violent shocks
Adriatic.
4.
during the month,
and several slighter
disturbances.
Between 7 and
8 P.M.
On board the ship 'Re-A shock which seem-
covery,' on her voyage
from Madeira to Hon-
duras, near the island
ed as if the vessel
had struck on a
bank.
5.
6.
On February 8, 12, 13, 15, 16, 18, 19, 22, 26, Paul Partsch, Bericht, u.s.w.
and 28, the peculiar detonations were heard
in this island.
During very gloomy weather. Said to have been Edinburgh Journal of Science, 1826,
felt also at the same time at Balize on the Jan. p. 70.
peninsula of Yucatan.
Mar. 2.
10h 42m A.M.
4 P.M.
of Raatan in Honduras
Bay.
Algiers and the country Violent
about, lying in a line
from N.E. to S.W., or
from Algiers towards
the Canary Isles.
14. Turin, Rivoli, &c.
undulatory
motion, lasting 55
seconds. During
the next four days
ten more shocks of
less violence were
felt.
A slight shock.
April 6. Saldenhofen in Styria... Vibratory shock
10. Sala in Principato Ulte-Slight vibratory shock
teriore, kingdom of from W. to E.
Naples.
8h 15m A.M.
4 P.M.
11. Lagonegro in the Basili- Undulatory, more se-
cata, kingdom of Na- vere than the last, of
ples. Also felt at seve- four seconds' dura-
ral other places, espe- tion, and ending with
cially at Papasidero. a vertical shock.
Caraccas in S. America.. A violent shock
17. Lunröe in Norway Four trifling shocks...
Islands of Sumbava, A violent earthquake,
Java, Borneo, and lasting eleven days
Celebes.
in Sumbava.
Some hours before this first shock all the springs
and wells dried up. Great damage was done
at Algiers, and the town of Blida, eight miles
to the S.W., was almost entirely ruined, 7000
(or, according to others, 15,000) persons losing
their lives. Near Blida also two hills are said
to have been thrown together, and a village
buried between them.
Accompanied by noise like thunder
Moniteur et Constitutionnel, 28
Avril; Allgemeine Zeitung, 1825,
Nr. 107; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxx. p. 413; Monthly Magazine,
vol. lx. Nr. 417. p. 463.
Journ. de Savoie, 1825, Avril, p. 254;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
Wiener Zeitung, 1825, 25 Avril.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 318.
The Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. gives the date Ditto.
April 14.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
p. 413; Moniteur, 15 Juin; Journ.
des Débats, 14 Juin.
Keilhau.
(Nr. 426.) S. 114, quoting van
Boon, Mesck.
The earthquake ended in Sumbava by an erup-Froriep's Notizen, B. xx. Nr. 8.
tion of the volcano Tombore, which covered
part of the island with pumice. Many of
the harbours were ruined, and about 12,000
men lost their lives.
3000|

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
167
The
The Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. give the shocks, Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 321.
as occurring at 11 P.M. on the 1st and 2 A.M.
on the 2nd.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
Ditto; Kastner's Archiv, loc. cit.
1825. May 1. Modica near Syracuse in Slight shocks.
11 A.M. and
2 P.M.
Sicily.
first was the most
sévere, and lasted
two or three secs.
ed by a second at
4 P.M.
3. Aquila in the Abruzzo A slight shock, follow-
Soon after Ulteriore.
midnight (of
the 2nd?)
24. Catanzaro in Calabria Two shocks, each last-
3h 30m and 9h
A.M. (P.M. ac-
cording to the
Ann.de Chim.
et de Phys.).
Ultra,
28. Ditto
ing three seconds.
Another slight shock
3 P.M.
At Mexico.
the end of
the month.
June 7. Smyrna
At night.
2 A.M.
A slight shock, lasting|
three seconds.
12. In Chili (at Valparaiso A severe shock
or Santiago?).
July 2. Algiers and neighbour-Very severe shocks,
hood.
7. Faenza in Italy
which recurred for
several days.
A slight shock.
The river Don was in
a state of violent
agitation, as if dis-
21. Pawlowsk in the govern- An earthquake
ment of Woronesch,
Russia.
25. Rossano in Calabria Ci-A slight earthquake
tra.
27. Orsomarso in the same Ditto
province.
Aug. 2. Algiers
turbed by a storm.
Ditto.
S. 72.
Accompanied by subterranean rolling noise. The Hertha, B. v. 1826; Geogr. Zeitg.
shock was considered but a common and little]
remarkable event by the inhabitants.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 409.
Ditto t. xlii. p. 407.
v. Hoff seems to think this account is merely Ditto, t. xxx. p. 413; Moniteur et
that of March 2 wrongly given as to the date Constitutionnel, 19 Juillet.
of the month.
Moniteur, 28 Juillet.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like a can- Allgemeine Zeitung, 1825, Nr. 252.
nonade at a distance. All the furniture in the S. 1008.
houses lying on the right bank of the Don was
shaken about.
Unproductive of any damage. Heavy rain had Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1825, Nr. 218.
lately fallen.
S. 871.
Ditto. All the springs, &c. to the distance of half Ditto.
a mile (Italian?) from Orsomarso dried up.
On the 26th and 27th, one of the most tremen-
dous hurricanes on record occurred in the West
Indies.
This account refers, in all probability, to the Gentleman's Magazine, vol.xcv. pt. 2.
same event as that given on the 2nd July, the p. 172.

latter being the correct date.

168
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1825. Aug.17. Nieder-Beerbach
Between 10 Hesse Darmstadt.
and 11 A.M.
4 A.M.
3.
4.
in Several shocks
20. Kingston in the island Two severe shocks,
with scarcely any
interval.
of St. Vincent, West
Indies.
21. Cairo in Egypt
About 9 P.M.
26. Leghorn
3h 15m A.M.
Ditto, and at Genoa
5h 15 or 20m
A.M.
Four rather severe
shocks. They seem-
ed to come from duel
north.
Two distinct undula-
tions.
At Leghorn a slight
undulation from E.
to W. At Genoa
the shock was very
strong, and lasted
5 or 6 seconds.
Sept. 1. Harbour of Peter and An earthquake, of 91
9h 48m P.M.
10 P.M.
Paul, Kamtschatka. secs. duration.
7. Orsomarso in Calabria A slight shock..
Citra.
20. Demerara in the north The most severe shock The sea was agitated
of S. America. Also
felt at the same time
in the islands of Bar
badoes and Trinidad.
felt for many years
in Demerara. It was
oscillatory, in the
direction W.N.W.to
E.S.E., and lasted 3
or 4 minutes (secs.?).
Followed by a slight-
er shock an hour
afterwards.
Oct. 3.In the West Indies (in A vibratory shock
5.
3h 32m A.M.
which island is not
mentioned).
Harbour of Peter and An earthquake, of 3
Paul, Kamtschatka.
secs. duration.
by an oscillatory
motion analogous
to that felt
shore.
on
5.
6.
Windows rattled, and doors, stoves, &c. were set Gothaische Zeitung, 1825, Nr. 136.
in motion.
Moniteur, 18 Oct.; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 409.
t. xxviii. Déc. 1825, p. 428.
The Egyptians attributed these shocks to the Eyriès, Nouv. ann. des Voyages,
comet which appeared in the following Oc-
tober.
Moniteur, 8 Sept.; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 408.
Ditto.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 205.
S. 820.
A spring which rose half a mile from the place Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. loc. cit.
ceased to flow. The account probably refers
only to the same event as that given on 27th
July.
Accompanied in Demerara by a dull heavy noise. Allgem. Konst en Letterbode, 1825,
There was a light wind from the N.W.; the 2 Dec.; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
atmosphere was clear about the zenith, but t. xxx. p. 412.
clouded in the northern horizon. The second
shock was attended by a sudden gust of wind.
In the island of Trinidad several houses were
thrown down.
Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1826, B. ii.
S. 360.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 205.
S. 820.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
169
1825. Oct. 23. Aquila in the Abruzzo, The first shock was
About 8h and kingdom of Naples.
8h 30m P.M.
very severe, and of
rather long dura-]
tion. The second]
Oct. 17-20, the barometer was unusually low in Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 323;
N. Germany, and it blew a violent storm.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
3 A.M.
24. Ditto
Schiraz in Persia.
Towards the
end of the
month.
was slighter.
Another shock, fol-
lowed by three more
during the ensuing
evening and night.
A shock almost as se-
vere as that of the
year before.
Nov. 7. Harbour of Peter and An earthquake of 20
10h 33m A.M. Paul in Kamtschatka. secs. duration.
19. Port-au-Prince in Haiti. Violent shocks, last-
In the moru-
ing.
ing four or five se-
conds. This is said)
to have been the
Ditto.
Numbers of buildings were reduced to ruins ... Madras Courier, Journal Asiatique,
1826, Jun. 3. p. 800; Monthly
Magazine, 1826, July, p. 74.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 205.
S. 820.
Accompanied by a dull noise coming from the Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx.
p. 413; Moniteur, 25 Janv. 1826.
S.E.
third earthquake of
the year.
30. In the West Indies. In Shocks.
which of the islands
is not mentioned.
Dec. 8. Geneva.
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
5 A.M.
23. Strasburg, Kehl, Sund-
heim, Neumühl, Kork,
Offenburg, and very
slightly at Mannheim.
...
A severe shock
Shocks, which were....
strongest at Stras-
burg, and were there
in the direction N.E.
to S.W., or N. to S.
At Strasburg the
watchman attached
to the cathedral felt
shaken
his bench shaken
The subterranean noise accompanying these Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1826, B. ii.
shocks was more distinct, and louder than on S. 360.
former similar ocasions. Preceded for several
days by heat of very unusual intensity for this
time of year. Immediately after the earth-
quake the weather became cooler, and heavy
rain with thunder set in and lasted for ten
days.
At Strasburg the weather was calm and the sky
overcast. A slight wind blew from the south.
The barometer was at 27 in. 11 lines, about 2
lines below the mean height, and the thermo-
meter at +1°.25 R. An extraordinary bellow-
ing sound had been heard in the air between)
3 and 4 A.M. Dec. 6-9, violent storms and
inundations on the coasts of the Mediterra-
nean and Adriatic.
Journ. des Débats et Constitution-
nel, 19 Déc.; Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. t. xxx. p. 414.
Constitutionnel, 28 Déc.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxx. p. 414;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1825, Nr.
363, S. 1451 u. Beilage, Nr. 365 ;
Preuss. Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr.
8. S. 33.


170
REPORT—1854,
1.
2.
.3.
4.
5.
6.
1825. Dec.
Admont in the circle of
Judenburg in Styria.
1826. Jan. 7. Island of Martinique
7 A.M.
Feb.
23. Lunröe in Norway
26. Prevesa in Albania
5 P.M. (3 P.M.
according to
v. 'Hoff.)
about 4 45m, and
then three or four
shocks ensued.
Slight shocks, which
recurred from time
to time up to the
15th May, 1826,
when a violent
earthquake took
place.
An earthquake, con-
sisting of two shocks;
the one slight, the
other violent.
A severe shock
A violent shock
The most southern of A violent earthquake.
the Isles de l'Arche-
vêque,' islands lying
to the south of Fat-
sisio, Bonin, &c.
1.In the Basilicata, king-A
dom of Naples. Also
(two shocks) felt at
Naples and Avellino,
the hour however not
being given. The
places shaken lie in
a line running nearly
due E. and W.
8. Constantinople and (at At
same hour) Smyrna.
8h30m P.M.
shock, which was
at first vertical, and
then became hori-
zontal, and undu-
latory from N. to
S., and lasted more
than 20 secs. Two
other shocks fol-
lowed, with an in-
terval of half an
hour.
Constantinople
three severe shocks
from N. to S. Du-
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1826, B. ii.
S. 536.
The inhabitants were alarmed by the stronger Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
shock of the two, but no damage was done.
The town was much injured
Accompanied by a hurricane or typhoon, which
raised the sea twelve feet above its ordinary
level.
Houses were thrown down in the commune of
El Tito (Huot, in his 'Cours de Géologie,' re-
cords the earthquake at this place as occur-
ring at the end of February), and Potenza also
suffered. The weather had been cold and rainy
up to the 29th January, but on the 1st Feb-
ruary almost unbearable heat set in. Smoke
issued for several days about this time from
Vesuvius. V. Hoff gives a separate account,
identical with this, on the 1st Feb. 1827, but
there was probably but one earthquake, that
here recorded.
p. 412; Revue Encycl. Mars,
p. 866.
Keilhau.
Constitutionnel, 9 Mars; Ann, de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 409;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 63.
S.252.
v. Humboldt, Fragmens de Géologie
et de
et de Climatologie Asiatiques,
t. i. p. 228; Beechey's Voyage to
the Pacific (London, 1831), pt. 2.
p. 513.
Journ. des Débats, 21 Fév.; Moni-
teur, 24 Fév. et 7 Mars; Preuss,
Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr. 55. S.220.
Constitutionnel, 31 Mars; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 409;
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr.
-to

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
171
1826. Feb. 21. Tornea in Lapland
9.P.M.
Lunröe in Norway
ring the night some
other slight shocks
were felt. At Smyr
na the shock was
but little remark-
able.
An earthquake, last-
ing one minute. Di-
rection S. to N.
Another shock, pro-
bably at the same
time as that at
Tornea.
26. Brieg in the Valais
Violent
tremulous
shocks; the most
severe which had
been felt at this
place since 1817.
•
Mar. 18. Pesaro in the States of A rather severe shock The sea was a little
0h 20m A.M.
the Church.
Ditto
Oh 40m P.M.
from S.E. to N.W.
agitated.
A more intense shock. At the time of the
shock the sea was
observed to be in
a state of great agi-
tation near Siniga-
glia, although the
air was calm. The
sand mixed with
the water destroy-
ed its transparence
to the distance of
two miles from the
shore.
On the 20th it blew a violent storm from the
south for nearly 24 hours. At the time of the
earthquake the atmosphere was calm and
clear. A sound which, at first dull and low,
changed to an alarming rattling noise, accom-
panied the shock. Buildings shook.
61. S. 241; Allgemeine Zeitung,
Nr. 89. S. 356.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Beil, Nr.
109. S. 433; Leonhard's Zeit-
schrift, 1826, B. ii. S. 426.
Keilhau.
Preceded by a dull noise. The houses were Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xii.
shaken. It does not seem certain whether
this event occurred in 1826 or 1827.
p. 362.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408; Archives des Découvertes,
1826, p. 193.
Ditto.
Ditto
A slight shock
1h 14m P.M.
Ditto
Ditto
2h 4m P.M.
Ditto.
Hoff gives the hour 4 2m
Ditto.
172
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1826. Mar.18. Pesaro in the States of A slight shock.
10h 45m P.M. the Church.
19. Ditto
1h 45m A.M.
3h 15m A.M.
Ditto
20. Ditto
1b 50m A.M.
2h 30m P.M.
22. Lunröe in Norway
26. Kremsmünster in the
circle of Traun, Austria.
Also felt (at same time)
at Vöcklabruck, 4 miles
further to the W. by S.,
and in the neighbour-
hood.
Rather slight, from
S.E. to N.W.
Ditto
Ditto, rather pro-
longed.
Another shock..
Some slight shocks.
The first seemed to
move in a north-
westerly direction
(from or to N.W.?),|
and was rather ho-
rizontal. The other
shocks seemed to be
more vertical.
Apr. 3. Admont in the circle of A distinct shock
2 P.M.
Judenburg in Styria.
6. Pesaro in the States of Another slight shock,
the Church.
said to be from S.W.
(S.E.?) to N.W.
4h 20m A.M.
(v. Hoff says
1h 20m.)
5 P.M.
101 A.M.
A shock
14. St. Brieux in the de- A shock from E. toW.
Palermo
partm. Côtes du Nord,
lasting 12 or 15 secs.
and the neighbour-
hood.
22. Santiago in Chili
In Granada, Spain
25.
3h 30m P.M.
A severe shock
A violent earthquake.
Another shock
Lunröe in Norway
Jelisabethpol or Ham-A
sha, 158 wersts from
Tiflis in Georgia.
severe vibratory
shock, lasting 20
secs.
•
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408; Archives des Découvertes,
1826, p. 193.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Keilhau.
Principally felt in the upper stories of the houses. Preuss. Staatszeitung, 1826, No. 92.
Boxes and furniture were shaken about. No S. 367.
change in the height of barometer or thermo-
meter was observed. There was a light wind
from the N.E., and the sky was clouded, but
cleared up in the evening.
The Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1826, B. ii.
S. 536.
The walls of the chapter-house rocked.
noise was very distinct. Wind westerly, with
a clear atmosphere.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408; Archiv. des Découv. 1826,
p. 193.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv. S.54.
Preceded by a noise like that of a carriage roll- Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
ing over stones.
p.410; Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat.
t. viii. p. 329.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 148.
This account is said by v. Hoff to be doubtful... Keferstein's Geognostische Zeitung,
St. 4. S. 112.
Keilhau.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. No damage Preuss. Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr.192.
done.
S. 767.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
173
1826 May 2. Island of Martinique ... A shock of remarkably
Oh 35m A.M.
long duration, and
severe enough to
waken all who were
asleep.
15. Admont in the circle of A severe earthquake.
A little be-
fore 3 A.M.
Judenburg in Styria.
Also on this day at
Gräz, thirteen geogra-
phical miles to the
S.E. of Admont.
Granada in Spain
11 A.M.
17. Ditto
About dawn.
The first strong
shock was succeed-
ed by oscillations
which, at first rather
violent, gradually
became weaker.
The earthquake
seemed to come
from the east, from
the neighbourhood
of Gsäus, and ex-
tended to Rotten-
mann (two (Ger-
man?) miles to the
S.W.) and Gallen-
stein. At Gräz the
shock was rather
severe, and recurred
eight times before
the end of May.
Several shocks. Others
followed on this and
the next day.
A very violent shock,
Other,
followed twenty mi-
nutes later by an-
other of 3 seconds'
duration.
but slighter shocks
were felt during the
day, and several oc-
curred before the
end of the month.
Preceded by a low subterranean noise which con-
stantly increased in distinctness. A loud noise
like the explosion of a piece of heavy ordnance
at a distance accompanied the first shock.
Clocks were thrown down, and persons who
were asleep were thrown out of their beds.
The air was calm, and the sky overcast with
thick clouds, which sank in large masses into
the valley. The day before, the heavens had
been clear, but in the evening a strong east
wind blew at the level of the tops of the trees,
though but little felt at the surface of the
ground. At Gräz one of the shocks felt du-
ring this month was accompanied by a loud
noise, and caused the people to leave their
houses.
Revue Encycl. Juillet, p. 236.
Leonhard's Zeitschrift. 1826, B. 2.
S. 536; Geraische Zeitung, 1826,
Nr. 93.
Preceded by loud subterranean noise. The other Journ. des Débats, 5 Juin; Ann. de
shocks of the 15th and 16th were unattended
with noise. Rain, and cold wind.
Accompanied by a terrible bellowing noise.
Several buildings were more or less injured.
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 410.
Arch. des Découv. 1826, p. 193;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr.
160. S. 638.
Ditto; Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1826,
Nr. 141. S. 563.

174
REPORT-1854.
2.
1.
1826. May 20. Lunröe in Norway
June. Granada in Spain
3.
Another shock
Some more slight
shocks.
During the
first few days
of the month.
7h 45m P.M.
undulatory
shock from N. to S.,
lasting about twelve
seconds.
4. Potenza in the Basilicata, Slight
kingdom of Naples.
Felt at the same time in
the Campagna in Prin-
cipato citeriore, ten
geographical miles to
the west, and more
slightly at Salerno,
fourteen miles in the
same direction.
12. Smyrna. About this An earthquake, last-
time severe shocks ing thirty seconds.
5h 10m A.M.
17.
10h 45m P.M.
were also felt in the
island of Metellino in
the Archipelago.
Santa Fé-de-Bogota in A violent earthquake.
Columbia, S. America.
The first shock was
followed twenty se-
conds later by a se-
cond, of greater vio-
lence, lasting forty
or forty-five secs.
The latter was in a
horizontal direction
from S. to N. M.
Boussingault says
that the first shock
was in this direction
and lasted eight se-
conds, and that the
second was at first)
from W. to E., and
4.
5.
The places shaken on this occasion lay in the
same line as those at which the earthquake of
February 1 was felt.
The second shock greatly injured many churches
and other buildings, several of which fell on
the following day. In a desert place, on the
Cerro-Cedro, one mile S.W. from the town, a
cleft opened of 200 feet wide, from which there
arose sulphurous vapours. The motion was
so violent that M. Boussingault compares it to
that of a boat on a stormy sea, and says that
he with difficulty descended the stairs of his
house during the second shock. The slight|
shock felt at midnight was accompanied by a
dull noise coming from the east. This earth-
quake, the most violent felt here since 1805,
was preceded by long-continued drought, and
immediately followed by very heavy rain.
the time of the shock the heavens were clouded
and the air quite calm.
At
Keilhau.
6.
Journ. des Débats, 7 Août; Moni-
teur, 2 et 8 Août; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 410;
Arch. des Découv. 1826, p. 194.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr. 152.
S. 606; Moniteur, 28 Juin.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr. 208.
S. 832; Leonhard's Zeitschrift,
1826, B. 2. S. 539; Férussac, Bull.
des Sc. Nat. t. xi. p. 30.
Moniteur, 1826, Nr. 246 et 254;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 252,
u. 260; Journal Columbus, B. ii.
S. 429; Archiv. des Découv. 1826,
p. 194; Garnier, Météorologie,
p. 149.

then changed to vio-
lent undulatory.mo-
mo-


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
175
tion. About mid-
night another slight
movement was per-
ceived.
1826. May 18. Potenza in the kingdom A slight shock like
11 A.M.
of Naples.
19. Santa Fé-de-Bogota
20. Ditto
21. Ditto
22. Ditto
At night.
4h 45m A.M.
23. Venice
1h 30m or 2h
30™ P.M.
8h 30m P.M.
that of the 4th, last-
ing ten seconds.
Some slight shocks.
M. Boussingault ob-
served by means
of his declination
needle that the
earth was still in
a state of almost
constant motion.
Another very distinct
shock. The motion
was horizontal, from
S. to N., and lasted
some seconds.
Some more oscilla-
tions.
Violent
oscillations,
horizontal and in the
same direction as be-
fore, lasting 25 or 30
secs. From the 22nd
to the 29th some
more slight move-
ments of the earth
were perceived.
Two slight shocks
Innsbruck
Ditto
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1826, Nr. 166.
S. 663.
Moniteur, &c., as above.
Ditto.
Ditto.
A part of the hospital was thrown down
Ditto.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 192.
S. 767; Journ. des Débats, 10
Juillet; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. t. xii. p. 215, t. xv. p. 247.
Ditto; Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1826,
Nr. 158, S. 631, Nr. 164, S. 656,
Nr. 166, S. 663; Gothaische Zei-
tung, Nr. 111 u. 116; Leonhard's
Zeitschrift, 1826, B. ii. S. 478,
1827, B. i. S. 86.


176
REPORT-1854.
1.
1826. May 24. Innsbruck
4h 30m A.M.
At Trente and
Roveredo, 1
20m P.M. At
Brixen,126m
P.M. (Accord-
ing to other
accounts the
shocks
at
these places
happened at
the same time
as at Inns-
bruck. At
Mantua,
1b
15m P.M., and
on the lake
of Zürich
about 2 P.M.
2.
3.
4.
A much
stronger
shock. The motion
undulatory.
Trente, Roveredo, Brix-At Trente the shock
en, Mantua, places on
the lake of Zürich, as
Wadenschwyl, Stöfa,
and in the Seefeld,
near Zürich, and else-
where in the Tyrol,
Switzerland, and Up-
per Italy.
partm. Côtes du Nord.
was undulatory, and
lasted two seconds,
in the direction E.
to S. (?) At Rove-
redo the motion was
slight, undulatory,
from S.E. to N.W.,
and lasted fifteen
seconds. At Brixen
there were three
shocks, from S.to N.,
the third of which
was the most vio-
lent.
At Mantua,
a slight earthquake
of some seconds'
duration.
St. Brieux in the de-One shock
Granada in Spain
Frequent slight shocks
and July.
July 4. Ditto
16. Ditto
Two shocks.
17. Ditto
21. Lunröe in Norway
Aug. 10. Palermo in Sicily
Three shocks
More shocks
Another shock.
A shock
5.
6.
Accompanied by loud noise. Articles of furni- Anthorities quoted above (on the
ture were rather violently thrown about.
23rd).
At Trente accompanied by a gust of wind from Ditto.
the S., after which a gentle and somewhat
cooler breeze blew up to 5 P.M. The sky was
quite cloudless before the shock, but after it
clouds gradually collected. The barometer
fell at the moment of the shock 1.3 line, and
went up again (in what time?) after it within
5 lines of its former height. At Brixen the
weather had been windy for several days be-
fore, but during the shocks a perfect calm pre-
vailed, after which the wind rose again, and
warm weather followed. v. Hoff remarks that
the places at which this earthquake was felt
lie in a line running almost exactly N. and S.,
and concludes that the centre of disturbance
lay between Brixen and Trente. The accounts
vary considerably as to the hours at which the
different shocks occurred. Probably those
given for the 23rd at Venice and Innsbruck
really occurred on the 24th, and perhaps 1
30m or 2b 30m on that day is the correct time
for all.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xv.
p. 247.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, No. 206.
S. 822; Preuss, Staatszeitung,
1826. Nr. 187, S. 751; Moniteur,
Nr. 220, p. 1156.
Journ. des Débats, 7 Août; Moni-
teur, 2 et 8 Août; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xxxiii. p. 410.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Keilhau.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.
S. 54.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
177
1826. Aug. 12. St. Pierre in the island Two
5 A.M.
Very severc
of Martinique, and in shocks with scarcely
Guadeloupe.
any interval.
18. Jamaica, in Mondego Two
Oh 40m A.M.
Bay.
No damage done..
rather severe A violent tempest soon Some buildings were injured.
shocks.
after in the West
19. Bender near Odessa, A slight vibration,
8h 30m A.M. Russia.
lasting 15 seconds.
31. Nicastro in Calabria Ul-Two severe shocks
11 A.M.
tra.
Sept. 1. Monteleone, five geogra- A slight trembling
About
30m A.M.
phical miles S. by W.
from Nicastro.
7. Lunröe in Norway
Another shock
16. St. Jean de Boiseau in Two slight shocks,
the department Loire- from S.W. to N.W.(?).
10h|
Inférieure.
18. St. Jago in Cuba. Also Three shocks, of which
felt, though
Indian sea.
Moniteur, 5 Oct.; Journ. des Dé-
bats et Constitutionnel, 4 Oct.
Moniteur, 16 Oct.; Columbus, B. ii.
S. 429.
Journ. des Débats, 24 Oct.
Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1827, B. i.
S. 250.
Ditto.
Between 3
more
the second was the
and 4 A.M.
slightly, at Kingston|
in Jamaica.
most severe. Each
lasted nearly a mi-
nute.
undulatory
28. Innsbruck in the Tyrol. Violent
1h 30m A.M.
shock.
In the province of Several shocks during
Otranto, Italy.
the month.
Oct. 1. Ofen, Pesth,Pilis,Monor, Violent shocks felt at
and Giömrö, in Hun- the same time at these
gary.
13. Santiago in Chili.
different places.
A severe shock
In In the mountains of Severe shocks
the
middle
of the month.
Praauw (Prahu ?), in
Java.
15. Savannah in Georgia, A violent earthquake. On the same day it blew
United States.
a terrible gale of wind
from the north, which
forced many ships to
put
put into harbour.
Keilhau.
Journ. des Débats, 28 Sept.
Atlantis, by Rivinus, B. i. 1827,
S. 68; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxxiii. p. 412; Moniteur et
Constitutionnel, 30 Nov.
Accompanied by loud noise, which at first resem-Allgemeine Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 339;
bled the rolling of a waggon over stones, and
ended with an explosion as of a large number
of heavy pieces of artillery. The weather was
unbearably hot. Half the town of St. Jago
Half the town of St. Jago
was destroyed.
Accompanied by noise like thunder
Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1827, B. i.
S. 250.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1827, B. i.
S. 261.
Equal in intensity, though not in destructive Garnier, Météorologie, p. 151.
effects, to the shock of the 19th of Nov. 1822.j
S. 566.
On the 11th the mountain Paköwodjo had burst. Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1827, B. i.
Similar phænomena took place in the noun-
tains of Klut, but whether any eruption oc-
curred is not mentioned.
Constitutionnel, 2 Déc.


1854.
REPORT-1854.
5.
3.
4.
1.
1826. Oct.
Night between
15 and 16.
11 A.M.
26.
2.
Catanzaro in Calabria Several shocks
Ultra, and Messina in
Sicily.
Naples and in the pro- A shock, apparently
vince of Bari.
in
the direction
N.E. to S.W.
27. Isernia in the province Several shocks.
of Molise, kingdom of
Naples. And, about
the same time, at
Aquila in the Abruzzo
Ulteriore.
29. Cosenza in
178
6.
Journal de Savoie, 1826, 10 Nov.
p. 1089.
Moniteur, 29 Nov.
Ditto; Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv.
S. 323.
Calabria Two severe shocks
...
Citra.
Nov. 5. Lunröe in Norway
Another slight shock.
4 P.M.
26. Island of Arran, between A shock of three or
Scotland and Ireland.
27. Trente in the Tyrol
Dec. 14. Granada in Spain
4h 30m A.M.
15. At Innsbruck, in the
whole valley of Mon-
tafon in the Tyrol, at
Augsburg, Lindau,
Coire, Winterthur,
Schaffhausen, and Zü-
rich. Also at St. Gall
8h 45m P.M.
Innsbruck
and the val-
ley of Mon-
tafon 9 P.M.
is given as
the time. At
Zürich, Lin-
dau, Coire,
Schaffhau-
sen,
Winterthur,
about 8h30™.
and
The
and Herisau.
limits of the earth-
quake seem to have
quake seem to have
been Zürich on the
west, and Innsbruck
on the east.
four seconds' dura-
tion.
A vibration
A violent shock. A
few moments after,
four slighter shocks
were felt, and at
8 P.M. a very severe
one.
Shocks, more or less
severe at the differ-
ent places named.
In Innsbruck and
the Montafon. That
two violent vibra-
tions, following ra-
pidly one on the
other, were
served, the direc-
tion being N. to S.
At Augsburg the
motion was
siderable, undula-
ob-l
con-
Accompanied by a rattling noise.
clear, and there was but little
time.
Moniteur, 29 Nov.; Keferstein's
Geogn. Zeitung, St. 4. S, 103.
Keilhau.
The sky was Edinburgh Journal of Science, vol.
wind at the vi. p. 370.
This account v. Hoff considers doubtful
Many persons were thrown out of their beds
At Zürich the shock was not felt in every part
of the town. Windows rattled, the pendu-
lums of clocks were disturbed, and wainscot
cracked.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 244.
Gothaische Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 10;
Moniteur, 10 Janv. 1827; Férus-
Bull. des Sc. Nat. Avril,
1828, p. 396.
sac,
Moniteur, 3 Janv. 1827; Allgemeine
Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 1. S. 3; Go-
thaische Zeitung, 1826, Nr. 206,
1827, Nr. 11.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
179
..
1826. Dec. 16. Innsbruck
5h 39m P.M.
2 P.M.
25. Ardvoirlich
1827. Jan. 2.
(Jan. 1 ac-
cording to
v. Hoff.) “à
l'heure du
diner," At
Essonne and
Corbal, at
3h 45 P.M.
(Lough
Erne) in Scotland,
and at the same hour
at Leadhills.
tory from E. to W.,
lasting some se-1
conds. At Zürich a
slight shaking mo-
tion had been ob-
served between 7
and 8 P.M., like a
gust of wind. The
direction of the
principal shock was
said to be N.E. to
S.W. At 3 A.M. on
the 16th another
was perceived.
Another shock, lasting
thirty seconds.
Montagne (department A
de l'Orne), Alençon,
and neighbourhood.
Also at Essonne and
Corbeil in the depart-
ment Seine-et-Oise.
violent shock,
though of short du-
ration.
14. Near Wagstadt in Silesia. A shock
Accompanied by noise like thunder
Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1827, B. i.
S. 341.
The sound which preceded the shock was like Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 192;
that of a blast in a quarry. The day was D. Milner's Catalogue of British
warm, thick, and hazy. On the 30th of this Earthquakes, loc. cit.
month a small river in East Gothland, Sweden,
suddenly stopped at a particular place, so that
it could be passed dryshod, but there seems
nothing to prove that this was caused by any
earthquake shock.
Accompanied at Montagne and Alençon by a very Journ. des Débats, 12 Janv.; Con-
loud noise. Chimneys were thrown down,
and panes of glass broken. The sky was
clouded, and the weather lowering and stormy.
stitutionnel, 10 Janv.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi. p. 398.
AT O
In Calcutta
An earthquake
the
middle
of the month.
In the Crimea.
Ditto
After the shock a piece of land of about 3000 square Gothaische Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 35.
klafters in extent sank seven feet. From the
14th to the 17th a tremendousstorm raged
over England, Holland, Germany, and Prussia.
Hamburg Corresp. 1827, Nr. 94.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 244.

180
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1827. Feb. 9. In the island of Angle-Lasted forty seconds
sea, and the north-
7 P.M.
to one minute.
west part of Wales.
Also at Ripon in
4.
Yorkshire.
11.El Zito in the Basilicata, A violent shock
18. Aquila and
kingdom of Naples.
Zeramo, Tremblings
Another shock.
7h 15 A.M. kingdom of Naples.
Mar. 7. Lunröe in Norway
In Leghorn. Also felt at Slight tremblings from
the middle of
the month.
Sinigaglia.
time to time for
eight successive
Direction:
days.
S.E. to W. (?).
A shock
=
5.
6.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi.
p. 399.
Accompanied in Wales by a noise like that of a Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii. p. 463;
cart laden with stones. Furniture was over-
turned. At Ripon a tremendous explosion
was heard, which shook the whole neighbour-
hood. A fissure was formed, nearly twenty
yards wide, and twenty-four yards deep.
Unproductive of any damage..
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 324.
Ditto, S. 326.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Kastner's Archiv, S. 326.
Another shock
17. Palermo
18. Lunröe in Norway
19. Palermo
Another shock.
April 1. Venice
1 A.M.
P.M.
Between 11
and
midnight.
Three slight oscilla-
tions.
Appenzell; and at the An earthquake con-
same time in the En- sisting of three os-
gadine, at St. Gall,
Trente, and Venice.
cillations.
2. Bevers in the Upper En-Two
gadine.
1h 20m A.M.
11. The islands of Ponza and
Ischia, off the coast of
Naples.
successive
shocks. This was
the twentieth time)
that earthquake
shocks had been]
felt at this place
during the winter.
Violent vibratory
shocks. The direc-
tion was from Ponza
to Ischia.
S. 54.
On the 17th, 18th, 21st, and 22nd, there were Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.
violent and widely extended storms in various
parts of Europe.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.
S. 52.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 107.
S. 408.
Probably the last account refers to the same Kastner's Archiv, B. xv. S. 140;
event as that here recorded, or to the follow-
ing.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi.
p. 399.
Ditto; Hamburg Corresp. 1827,
Nr. 74; Phil. Mag, N. S. vol. iii.
p. 463.
Froriep's Notizen, Nr. 496 (B. xxiii.
No. 12), quoting Covelli.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
181
1827. Apr. 12. Pesaro in the States of Rather severe undu-
11h 54m A.M. the Church.
17. Venice
18. Trieste
2b 20m P.M.
25. Lunröe in Norway
May 2. Trente in the Tyrol..
lations.
A slight vibratory
shock.
Two shocks, lasting
some seconds.
rection = N. to S.
Another shock.
A severe shock
Another shock.
Di-
Oh 49m A.M.
11. Lunröe in Norway
13. Ditto
Ditto
17. Ditto
Ditto
18. Ditto
27. Ditto
28. Ditto
Five shocks
Another slight shock.
Ditto
29. Ditto
Ditto
Vajaca in Mexico
Two slight shocks
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxiii.
p. 408.
Hamb. Corresp. 1827, No. 77.
More strongly felt in the houses on the sea-Gothaische Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 73.
shore than in those more inland.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xviii.
p. 195.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
30. Lima in Peru
Violent shocks
7h 32m A.M.
Santiago in Chili.
June 2. Lunröe in Norway
2 A.M.
A rather slight earth-
quake.
Three shocks
3. In the Island of Marti-A
slight vibratory]
shock.
nique.
Lunröe in Norway
Two more shocks
4. Ditto
Another shock.
5. Ditto
6. Ditto
Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii. p. 463;
Constitutionnel, 6 Oct.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi. p. 398
et t. xlii. p. 407.
The walls of the principal buildings were thrown Ann. de Chim. et Phys. t. xxxix.
down. Incalculable damage was done in the
city.
p. 406, t. xlii. p. 407.
Probably the same with the Peruvian earthquake. Garnier, Météorologie, p. 152.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
At the same time the first rain fell after sixty-six Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii. p. 463;
days' drought; no such instance of dry weather
in the West Indies was remembered.
Hertha, B. x. S. 105, B. xii. S. 182.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii.
p. 21.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
11 A.M.
12. Palermo
Ditto
Ditto
Several shocks, which
lasted with short
intervals for 18 mi-
nutes. The motion
was constantly os-
cillatory.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi.
p. 399; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. t. xviii. p. 196.
182
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
...A violent shock
1827. June12. Tehuacan in Mexico
1h 30m (A.M.)
or P.M.?).
16. Aquila in the kingdom A slight shock.
5h or 5h 30m of Naples.
A.M.
II A.M.
July.
21. Palermo
29. Ditto
Four severe shocks in
seven seconds. The
motion was oscil-
latory, and from
W. to E.
Another shock
or The town of Tokat in An earthquake
the government of Si-
July 5. Palermo
Another shock
vas, Asia Minor.
Another shock
Santiago in Chili.
A slight shock
7. Lunröe in Norway
Three shocks
8. Ditto
11. Ditto
Ditto
21. Island of Martinique
A violent shock
5h 45m P.M.
Aug. 5. Ditto
10h 30m A.M.
Two more severe
shocks.
10 P.M.
Indiana.
7. Ditto
1 A.M.
6. New Albany, on the A slight shock.
Ohio, in Floyd county,
Another shock, more
severe than the last.
The quick agitation
of the earth, like
ebullition, lasted
more than a minute.
8. Petropaulowsk in Kamt-On this and the two
schatka.
following days se-
5.
6.
Accompanied by terrible noise. Many buildings Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii. p. 463;
Constitutionnel, 6 Oct.
were injured.
Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii. p. 463.
No damage done..
A large part of the town was destroyed. The
damage done extended also to the surrounding
country.
Ditto;
Poggendorff's
B. xxiv. S. 54.
Annalen,
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.
S. 54.
Gothaische Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 134;
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 216;
Constitutionnel, 25 Août.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.
S. 54.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Ditto.
July 11-13, violent storms at Stockholm, and Ditto.
over the Baltic to St. Petersburg. v. Hoff.
M. Perrey gives the date July 24
Hertha, B. xii. S. 182.
Monthly Magazine, April 1828, p.
429; Revue Encycl. Fév. 1828.
Columbus, Nov. 1827, S. 145.
A forge was thrown down, but otherwise no da- Ditto.
mage was done. This is said to have been the
second earthquake of the year, but the date of
the first is not given.
Loud explosions were heard. These shocks were Mém. de l'Acad. de St. Petersburg,
1833, 2. pp. 11. 28; Leonhard's
attendant on an eruption of Awatschinskaja.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
183
1827. Aug. 14. Palermo
2 P.M.
veral violent shocks
were felt, especially
one on the morning
of the 9th.
Several oscillatory
shocks, which suc-
ceeded each other,
at very short inter-
vals for about eigh-
teen minutes.
23. New London in Connec-An earthquake
ticut, United States.
Į
10 P.M.
Sept. 18. Lisbon
A slight shock..
25. Island of Martinique
Another shock
5h 30m A.M.
Lunröe in Norway
26. Ditto
Two more shocks
Ditto
Some day of
hore, Hindostan.
before the
this month
26th.
Fort Kolitaran near La-
Oct. 2. Island of Martinique
4 F.M.
Another shock.
10. At Zürich, and all along|A rather severe shock
the shore of the lake.
2h 48m P.M.
8 P.M.
or 15.
11. Ismail, Tutschkow, and Two slight shocks
Kischenew, in Bes-
sarabia.
14. Jassy in Moldavia
8h 35 P.M.
with a very short
interval.
Two rather violent
shocks, with an in-
terval of but a few]
seconds. The mo-
tion was horizontal,[
from N. to S.
Zeitschrift, 1829,B. ii. S. 557.
Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii. p. 463;
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.
S. 54.
Accompanied by a noise like the rolling of a Columbus, Dec. 1827, S. 197.
heavy waggon, the noise increasing for three or
four seconds, and then decreasing for an equal
time.
Journ. des Débats, 8 Oct.; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi.
p. 398.
Revue Encycl. 1828, Fév.; Hertha,
B. xii. S. 182.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol, t. vii. p. 21.
Ditto.
The fort was destroyed, and about a thousand Madras Gazette, 26 Sept. 1827.
persons perished beneath the ruins. A hill
was shaken down, which falling into the river
Rowée, produced an inundation of a hundred
Coss of land.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. No damage
done. The air had been very warm for seve-
ral days. On the 14th at noon the thermo-
meter stood at 24°1 R. in the shade. The
Allgemeine Zeitung gives the date October 14,
while the other authorities quoted give the
15th as the day.
Revue Encycl. 1828, Fév.; Hertha,
B. xii. S. 182.
Constitutionnel, 21 Oct.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi. p.
398.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 327.
S. 1308.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1827, Nr. 303.
S. 1212; Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iii.
p. 463; Ann. de Chim, et de Phys.
t. xxxvi. p. 398.
.
184
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1827. Oct. 20. Tiflis in Georgia. Also A severe shock. In-
at Stavropol in the
Noon.
Caucasus.
cluding the accom-
panying noise, the
phænomenon lasted
more than forty mi-
nutes (?). Direction
=S.E. to N.W. At
Stavropol 4 shocks
were felt, the first
being the most se-
vere. At Tiflis six
more shocks were
felt before the 23rd,
and others at fre-
quent intervals up
to the 1st of Fe-l
bruary following.
Another shock..
21. Lunröe in Norway
23. Ditto
Ditto
25. Ditto
Ditto
4.
5.
6.
p. 406; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. t. xiv. p. 44; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 9 Déc.; Moniteur, 10 Déc.
Accompanied by a dull noise. The weather was Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix.
calm, and the temperature +17° R. Some
walls were cracked by one of the subsequent
shocks. This earthquake was probably also
felt, though slightly, at Erivan.
30. In the Cantons of Tava-Two shocks.
5h 30m A.M.
ro, Talano, and Sar-
tene in Corsica.
Nov. 16. In Columbia, S. Ame-A violent and widely-.
rica, on a line from extended earth-
About 6 P.M.
N.E. to S.W., from
Sta Fé-di-Bogota to
Pasto, and thus paral-
lel to the chain of the
Andes. Whether felt
to the east of the
Andes or not, is not
to be learned from the
accounts.
quake. The first
shock came very
suddenly, and was
followed by an un-
dulatory movement
of the ground, last-
ing forty or fifty se-
conds, after which
there came again a
short violent shock.
In Popayan the
undulatory motion
lasted three or four
minutes, the direc-
In Bogota,
This earthquake was more destructive than the
more violent one of 1826, from its duration
and the character of the motion. In Bogota,
Neyva, Popayan, Parace, and in fact all the
towns and villages shaken, the damage was
terrible, the houses crumbling into ruins every-
where. The destruction was greatly increased
by the overflowing of several of the rivers, as
the Magdalena, Cauca, &c., partly caused by
heavy rain at this time, and partly by the fall-
ing in of banks and the hills overhanging the
rivers. Great clefts opened in the ground in
some places, into one of which the river Tunza
flowed. Violent detonations followed the
shock, occurring at intervals of thirty seconds
with wonderful regularity. From some of the
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Constitutionnel, 27 Nov.; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi. p. 398.
Moniteur, 1828, No. 44. p. 71, No.
71. p. 293; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. t. xvii. p. 356; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xxxix. p. 406, t. lii. ;
Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iv. p. 56;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1828, Nr. 58.
S. 229, quoting the Journal of
Bogota, El Constitutionel.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
185
Authorities quoted above for the
16th.
tion being S.E. to
N.W. At this place
the earth seemed
much disturbed du-
ring the whole of
the 16th and fol-
lowing night, and
shocks of more or
less severity were
felt every forty or
fifty minutes, up to
5 A.M. on the 17th.j
1827. Nov. 17. Ochozk on the eastern Severe shocks, lasting
9 A.M.
(6P.M.ofthe
16th, at Sta
coast of Siberia.
five to seven mi-
nutes.
clefts quantities of gas were discharged, by
which rats and serpents were found to be
asphyxiated; and the Magdalena and Cauca
for hours bore along masses of mud with them,
smelling strongly of sulphuretted hydrogen.
This account is rendered very remarkable by its Bremer Zeitung, 1828, Feb.
showing the earthquake in Siberia to have
been almost exactly at the same time as that
in S. America, and therefore making it pro-
bable that the same shock was propagated to
the enormous distance between Sta Fé and
Ochozk.
Fé-di-Bogota,
would cor-
respond to
8h 40m A.M.
on the 17th
at Ochozk).
5 A.M.
At Popayan, in the same A shock of stillgreater
district of Columbia,
shaken on the 16th.
Ditto
11h 45m A.M.
Ditto
5 P.M.
18. Ditto
4h 30m A.M.
severity than that
felt at this place the
evening before, fol-
lowed by an oscil-
lation or shaking
motion of consider-
able duration.
The shocks again be-
came very violent.
Another shock..
According to some ac-
counts this was the
last shock here felt,
according to others
the motion of the
earth continued up
to the 21st.
A great part of the town was ruined..
Ditto.
Ditto
On the 21st an eruption of the volcano of Parace Ditto.
began. Thick clouds of vapour are said to
have been seen before and on the day of the
earthquake, on the old volcano of Tocaima and
on the mountains of Santa Anna in Marequito
and Parama de Ruiz.

186
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1827.Nov. 21. In the valley of Lau-A severe earthquake...
terbrunn, Canton of
8 A.M.
Berne.
22. Lunröe in Norway
Another shock.
24. Ditto
Ditto
29. Ditto
Ditto
3 A.M.
4.
5.
30. Islands of Martinique, A violent shock of Also felt at sea, 100
Marie
Guadeloupe,
Galante, Antigua, and
St. Domingo. Also
said to have been felt
in Terra Firma, South
America.
Dec. 1. Island of Martinique
10 A.M.
Ditto
5h 15m P.M.
3. In Sweden
8. Island of Martinique
...
5h 20m A.M.
13. Lisbon
2b, 3h 30m,
and 4h A.M.
thirty or forty se-
conds' duration. Di-
rection E. to W., or
according to others,
S. to N. In Mar-
tinique it was ver-
tical, and the most
severe shock there
remembered. This
is said to have been
the tenth
tenth earth-
quake in the West
Indies within six]
months.
Another shock, ac-
companied by un-
dulatory motion.
Ditto
Shocks.
Another shock, ac-
companied as be-
fore on December 1,
by undulatory mo-
tion.
The shocks were from
W. to E.
The one
at 3h 30m was fol-
lowed, six seconds
later, by two more
ore
leagues to the W.
of Martinique, on
board the ship 'Le
Martiniquois,' in a
place where shoals
are marked on the
charts. All the ves-
sels near Pointe à
Petre, and in the
roadsteads of St.
Pierre and Port
Royal, also expe-
rienced the shock.
Preceded in some places, as in Guadeloupe, by a
violent squall of wind. In Martinique build-
ings were thrown down.
6.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 234.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 21.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Moniteur, 1828, Nr. 13. p. 51, No.
43. p. 169, No. 57. p. 238; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxvi. p.
398; Phil. Mag. N.S. vol. iii. p.
463; Hertha, B. xii. S. 183.
Hertha, B. xii. S. 183, quoting Revue
Encycl.
Ditto.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 234.
Encycl.
Immediately followed, as had been some of the Hertha, B. xii. S. 183, quoting Revue
other shocks of the few days preceding, by
rain. On the 9th a remarkable volcanic erup-
tion, accompanied by shocks of considerable
violence but small extent, took place near the
village of Jokmali in the province of Bakon
on the Caspian Sea. Vide v. Hoff.
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xviii. p. 342;
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xix.
S. 460.
Accompanied by a dull noise. Church bells Moniteur, 13 Fév. 1828; Férussac,
were made to toll, and the walls of the houses
cracked. Dogs howled before the shocks. In
the afternoon of the same day an extraordinary
noise was heard on the lake of Salungen in
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
187
1827. Dec.
Night between
21 and 22.
(Probably at
2 and 3 A.M.
on the 22nd.)
vibrations.
Friburg, Berne, &c. on v. Hoff, quoting Kast-
the Upper Rhine.
ner's Archiv, men-
tions two shocks
from W. to E. at the
hours given in Col.]
1, but does not say
where they were
felt. The account
probably refers to
the places here
given.
(Four In the neighbourhood of An earthquake
years after the
Saxony. A similar phænomenon had been
there remarked on the 1st of November, 1755,
the day of the great earthquake of Lisbon.
Communication of M. Studer to
M. Perrey; Kastner's Archiv,
B. xiv. S. 234.
་
Voyage en Islande," partie Géol.
p. 214.
eruption of
Austur-Jökull
in 1823.)
the volcano Austur-
Jökull in Iceland.
1828. Jan. 3. Aquila in the Abruzzo, Two shocks from S.E.
After noon.
to N.W.
Another shock.
slight vibratory
shock from N.W. to
S.E.
kingdom of Naples.
Lunröe in Norway
12. Near Hohen-Memmin-A
gen, about half a mile
E.N.E. from Giengen,
in Swabia.
14. Venice
11h 45m P.M.
Slight
undulatory
shock from S. to
N.E. (?), lasting 2
seconds.
16. Gross Kostely in the An earthquake
county of Krassova,
29.
10h 15m A.M.
Hungary.
Ohnastetten in the baili-A
wick of Urach, 2700
feet above the level
of the sea, and Unter-
hausen in the adjoin-
ing valley of Honau,
pretty smart shock
from W. to E., last-
ing about 2 secs.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 236.
Keilhau.
The weather was unsettled. The thermometer Schweigger's Jahrb. t. xxix. (lix.)
stood before noon at +5°, after noon at
+6°.7 R. During the following night a vio-
lent storm raged in the Channel and on the
S. and E. coasts of England, felt later at Nu-
remberg and in Thuringia.
After the motion had ceased a prolonged dull
noise was heard in the air. The weather was
dark and stormy. Walls were cracked.
S.34; Correspondenzblatt d. Wür-
temb. Landwirths. Vereins. Sept.
1829. S. 170.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xiii. S. 71; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix.
p.408; Journ. des Débats, 26 Janv.
Preceded by a severe thunderstorm, lasting an Leonhard's Zeitschrift, 1828, S. 651.
hour and a half.
Accompanied by a heavy subterranean noise, like
a distant cannonade. Windows rattled, un-
fastened sashes swung to, articles of furniture
were moved from their places, &c. The baro-
meter at Ohnastetten fell about 3 lines soon
after the shock. At Tübingen it was 4 lines
Schweigger's Jahrb. t. xxix. (liv.)
S.34; Corresp. d. Würtemb. Land-
wirths. Vereins. Sept. 1829. S. 170,
171.

188
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
near Tübingen, Swa-
bia.
1828. Feb. 2. Island of Ischia off the One of the most vio-The sea was quite
10h 15m A.M.
2h 30m P.M.
coast of Naples. The
earthquake was not
felt on the adjacent
coasts or islands.
lent of modern earth-
quakes, though con-
fined to but a limit-
ed district. Slight
movements had been
felt at 3 A.M. at Forli,
Faenza, and Imola,
in the States of the
Church, and at Fog-
gio, San Severo, Bar-
letta Bani, and some
other places in the
kingdom of Naples.
In the last-named
place the motion was
from E. to W., and
began about 7 A.M.
The earthquake in
Ischia consisted
an undulatory sha-
king motion, lasting)
4 secs.
of
4. Tabasco, about 200 miles A violent earthquake.
E.S.E. of Vera Cruz,
Mexico.
6. Lunröe in Norway Another shock
8. Again in the district Another shock,
of the Swabian Alps,
shaken on the 29th
January, but over a
greater extent, in-
cluding Urach, Mün-
of
greater violence than
that of Jan. 29. It
lasted 3 or 4 secs.,
in the direction S.W.
to N.E.
calm, and remained
so all day.
5.
above the mean height, and fell 2 lines before
the following morning, the weather remaining
calm and clear.
Preceded by no remarkable phænomenon, except
that in the morning Vesuvius sent forth smoke,
and afterwards flame and stones. The springs
exhibited no change, except that of Rita, the
temperature of which was slightly altered. Im-
mediately before the shock, in the space of 3
secs., three loud explosions were heard, which
appeared to come from beneath upwards, or
from the interior of the Epomeo outwards.
These explosions were very remarkable along
the coasts of Casamicciola, Lacco, and Forio ;|
but in the interior of the island, where the
shock was most severe, they were scarcely re-
marked. The part of the island which suffered
most lies west of Casamicciola, between Fango
and Casamenello, the shock apparently pass-
ing from the Epomeo thither. In Casamicciola
a part of the buildings fell together to the
ground, and twenty-eight men were killed and
many injured. In Serrafontana, Forio, and
Testaccio no damage was done, but Lacco suf-
fered remarkably. The barometer had been
higher in the middle of January than for six
years before.
6.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1828, Nr. 61.
S. 243; Covelli in the Journal Il
Pontano, Nr. 2; Biblioth. Uni-
vers. Oct. 1828, p.157; Kastner's
Archiv, B. xiv. S. 327,
The roofs of the churches and the prison were Columbus by Röding, B. ii. S. 140.
destroyed, and the bank of the river Tabasco
sank 30 feet. Villa Hormosa, a town 7 miles
higher up the river, was almost entirely re-
duced to a heap of ruins.
Keilhau.
Subterranean noise Schweigger's Jahrb. t. xxix. (lix.)
S. 35; Corresp. d. Würtemb.
Landwirths. Vereins. Sept. 1829,
S. 171, 172.
During a profound calm.
accompanied the shock. The houses were
strongly shaken, tables, chairs, &c. were
thrown about, and in some villages chimnies
fell. Men who were in the forest at the time
held fast by the trees, and fancied that the|
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
189
singen, Reutlingen,
S.W. to Tuttlingen,
N.W. to Tübingen,
and most severely in
Kohlstetten, Gross-
and Klein-Engstin-]
gen, Hobzelfingen,
and Ohnastten on the
mountains.
1828. Feb. 13. Lunröe in Norway
14. Island of Ischia
Another shock
Another severe shock.
A Manilla in Luçon, Phi- Several slight shocks.
lippine Isles.
short time be-
fore the 16th.
About 8h 20m
A.M.
23. In Belgium, the north of
France, and the basins
of the Meuse, Rhine,
and Moselle. Accord-
ing to v. Hoff, the
limits of this earth-
quake were, to the S.,
Longuyon and Com-
mercy; to the S.W.
and W., Avesnes, Le
Quesnay, Dunkirk,
and Bruges; to the
N.W.,
Middelburg
and Flushing; to the
N., Dordrecht and Up-
bergen; to the E., as
far as the Rhine, and
even beyond it. The
district most violently
disturbed lies between
Ath and Maestricht,
and Namur and Lou-
vain.
An earthquake, more
remarkable for the
extent of the district
shaken than for its
intensity. At Liège
several shocks were
felt, at first very
slight, but after-
wards rather severe,
lasting 7 to 8 secs.,
apparently in the di-
rection S. E. to N.W.
Here and at Maes-
tricht slight motion
was said to have
been felt about 2
A.M. At Tirlemont
the shocks lasted 7
minutes (seconds?).
At Commercy there
were two shocks
from S. to N. At
Longuyon but one,
rather severe, and
lasting more than a
earth was sinking under them. In Tübingen
the motion was very distinctly felt in many
parts of the town. The barometer at that
place stood at about the mean height, and fell
on the day of the earthquake and the follow-
ing 3 lines, but no storm or rain ensued. Herr
Schübler remarks, that both this shock and
that of the 29th January proceeded from the
same chain of mountains, which in this district
is often intersected by basaltic formations.
Keilhau.
Some buildings on the plains of Casamicciola Authorities quoted under Feb. 2.
were ruined.
The eruption of the volcano of Albay, which be- Der Freimüthige, 1829, Nr.54. S.216.
gan in June 1827, still continued.
;
Constitutionnel of same dates;
Moniteur, 27 et 28 Fév., 1 et 28
Mars; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxxix. p. 408; Férussac, Bull.
des Sc. Nat. Mars 1829, Mai 1830;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1828, Nr. 65.
S. 260; Phil. Mag. N. S. vol. iv.
p. 55; Kastner's Archiv, B. xiii,
S. 384; Hertha, 1828, Sept. 12.
iii. 78; Poggendorff's Annalen,
B. xii. (lxxxviii.) S. 331, xiii.
(lxxxix.) S. 153; Schweigger's
Jahrbuch, B. xxiii. (liii.) S. 1.
At Liège the weather was quite calm. The shocks Journ. des Débats, 1 et 28 Mars;
there felt were accompanied by a dull noise.
The houses shook, and articles of furniture ex-
hibited a very marked oscillatory motion. Some
chimnies were thrown down. The motion
was most felt in the upper stories of the
houses. It was also felt in the coal-pits, in
one of which a rolling noise was said to
have been heard. The barometer remained
as before the shocks, at 27 inches 1 line. At
Maestricht, Tirlemont, Dunkirk, &c. chimnies
were thrown down, walls cracked, glass and
china broken, and furniture moved about.
Some magnetic perturbations are said to have
preceded or accompanied the earthquake.
Thus at Cologne, on the 23rd, a variation of
four degrees to the west was observed. On
the 21st the barometer was unusually low at
Geneva, Coburg, and other places; and on
the 19th, 20th, 21st, 22nd, and 23rd, terrible
storms raged over the centre of Europe. The
earthquake was felt at almost all the places
included within the limits given in column 1,
as Mons, Namur, Louvain, Aix-la-Chapelle,|
Hainaut, Dusseldorf, Cologne, Bonn, Rema-

190
REPORT 1854.
1.
2.
3.
minute. At Avesnes
the shock was from
E. to W., equally
strong, but of short-
er duration. At Dun-
kirk the direction of
the motion was va-
riously reported; it
was most generally
given as S. to N. At
Brussels the shock
was exceedingly
slight, though si-
tuated near the cen-
tre of the disturbed
district.
1828. Feb. 24. Washington and Balti-A violent shock
more in the United
States.
8 A.M.
26. Upbergen and Beck near A slight shock from S.
Nimeguen, in the Ne- to N., lasting 2 secs.
therlands.
Mar. 1. Lunröe in Norway
Another shock
3. Ditto
Ditto, severe
4. Ditto
Two shocks
5. Ditto
Some other
very
feeble shocks.
4.
5.
gen, Coblentz, &c. &c. For a long account of
this earthquake vide v. Hoff's 'Chronik.'
6.
v. Hoff remarks that, although the hour at which Hertha, B. xii. S. 100.
this shock was felt is not given, if the day be
correctly recorded the present shock cannot
have been simultaneous with that in Belgium.
In all probability this is but an account of the Arnheimer Zeitung, 27 Feb.
shock of the 23rd, mistaken as to day. Nögge-
rath believes this to be the case.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
6. In the West Indies A slight shock from
2h 30m A.M. (which island or E. to W.
islands?).
9. Washington and some
Between 10 of the neighbouring
and 11 P.M.)
towns.
12. In Calabria
Two
severe shocks,
lasting together not
quite 30 secs.
The
first was stronger
than the second.
An undulatory shock,
lasting 5 secs.
Accompanied by a noise like the rolling of heavy
waggons over pavement. People were wakened
by the shocks and sprang out of bed.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix.
p. 410.
Monthly Magazine, 1828, August,
p.202; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxxix. p. 410.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1828, Nr. 106.
Beil; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxxix. p. 410.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
191
1828. Mar. 13. Ditto
Five more shocks
14, Vesuvius and the sur-Many shocks
and follow-
ing days,
rounding country.
22. Jauche, Jandrin, Jandre-A shock of 3 seconds'
nouville, and more
Ob 20 or 30m
A.M.
About 2 A.M.
slightly at Louvain, in
Belgium.
duration.
On the Dürrenberg, near A remarkable shock..[
Strehla on the Elbe,)
and the neighbour-
hood.
23. Le Quesnoy and Jauche A severe shock, from
About 9h 30m in Belgium.
beneath upwards.
29. Island of Martinique ...A prolonged vibration
A.M.
4h 30m A.M.
7h 32m A.M.,
from E. to W.
Some trifling damage was done at Palmi .Ditto.
Accompanying a violent eruption which began Bibl. Univ. Mai 1831, pp. 73-89;
on the 14th and continued up to the 26th.
Possibly nothing more than an account of the
event of Feb. 23, wrongly given as to date.
Hertha, B. xii. S. 89; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix.
S. 424, &c.
Schweigger's Jahrbuch, xxiii. (liii.)
S. 45.
Zeit. Mitth. d. Statist. Vereinsina
Königreich Sachsen. Lief.xi. p. 42.
Accompanied by rolling noise. The evening be- Ditto, quoting Berliner Vossischen
fore, a warm wind blew from the south, with
thunder-clouds and heavy rain. At the time
of the shock there was a storm, and though
thunder-clouds were to be seen in the north,
in the zenith the sky was clear. On the 21st
a large landslip took place on Mont Cerisier,
near Audenaarden in Belgium, by some con-
sidered as a consequence of the late earth-
quake in that country. Moniteur, 1828, no.
93. p. 394; Schweigger's Jahrbuch, B. xxiii.
(liii.) S. 49.
Unaccompanied by noise. Possibly but the same
with the event of Feb. 23, wrongly reported
as to date.
30. In Peru. Extended but A very violent earth-Some ofthe phænome-Great damage was done. Scarcely a house in
a short distance south.
at Lima, at
Callao a few
moments la-
ter.
of Lima and Callao.
It was felt at Are-
quipa, but not at all
at Arica. To the
north, however, it was
perceived at Surras,
Huanaco, and even
Truxillo.
quake, probably
passing from the
chain of the Andes,
out to sea. In Lima
the shocks lasted
according to some
29, according to
others 40 seconds.
In Callao they re-
curred during 3
min. At 49 min.
after midnight an-
other shock, but of
short duration, oc-
na observed on board
a ship in the har-
bour of Callao were
very remarkable.
On board the 'Vo-
lant,' about half-
past seven, a noise
like distant thun-
der was heard, and
then came a shock,
compared to jolt-
ing over a rough
a rough
road in an ill-con-
structed cart, or to
Lima or Callao remained uninjured, and walls
of 6 and even 9 feet thick were thrown down.
The cloud of dust which arose from the ruined]
buildings of Lima was seen at Callao before
the shock itself was felt there. At Surras
streams of water burst forth from the earth.
At Truxillo and elsewhere in the northern part
of the district shaken, the most extraordinary
and violent rain followed, lasted four days, and
produced most disastrous inundations.
board the ship' Volant' the shock is said to have
been felt before it was perceived on shore, while
the accounts from other vessels agree in saying
that the earthquake was first felt on the land.
On
Moniteur et Constitutionnel, 27 et
28 Mars; Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. t. xxxix. p. 410.
Morgenblatt, 1828, Nr. 253. S.1012.
Moniteur, 1828, no. 254. p. 1435;
Galignani's Messenger, 30 Aug. ;
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1828, Nrs.
224, 237 u. 250; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xlii. p. 416, quoting
the Globe; Morgenblatt, 1829,
Nr. 238; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. t. xvii. p. 354.
192
REPORT-1854. ·
1.
2.
1828. April 4. Santiago in Chili
5 P.M.
3.
curred; and during
the six following
days others were
felt.
A severe vibratory
shock.
Forli in the States of the Eighteen shocks at
From 6 to 10. Church, and more se Forli during these
4.
the vessel striking
upon rocks or sand-
banks. The water,
which was 25 fa-
thoms deep, hissed
and boiled as if red-
hot iron had been
thrown into it, and
the surface was co-
vered with bubbles
of gas of a sul-
phurous odour, and
quantities of dead
fish. The sea had
been quite clear,
but was now dis-j
turbed and muddy.
The ship swung to
the extent of 14 in.
on either side. On
weighing anchor,
the chain cable of
one of the anchors
was found to be half
melted in a con-
siderable part of its
length, the links
being drawn out
also lengthways.
The chain of the
second anchor was
quite uninjured, as
were those of all
the other ships in
the bay.
5.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Constitutionnel, 29 Avril; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix. p. 410;

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
193
verely at Meldola and four days.
Galeata. Also felt at
Ancona, Pesaro, and
Sinigaglia,
1828. April. Rome
Night between
10 and 11.
At Florence, nice, Zara, and Trieste.
11h 20m P.M.
at Venice,
11h 22m;
at Zara,
11h 30m.
A slight undulatory
shock. It was very
severe at Pesaro.
11. Florence, Bologna, Ve-At Florence an undu-
latory shock, last-
ing 20 or 22 secs.
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t.xviii.
pp.196 et342; Schweigger'sJahrb.
B. xxiii. (liii.) S. 52 u. 53; Allgem.
Zeitung, 1828, Beil, 112. S. 447.
Ditto.
At Florence the sky was clear; the western ho- Ditto.
rizon alone was covered with a slight mist.
At Zara loud subterranean noises were heard.
At Venice, about 3 A.M. in the same night, a
violent thunder-storm burst forth.
The motion was at
first from E. to W.,
then from S. to N.,
and then again from
E. to W. At Venice
a second shock was
felt somewhat later.
At Zara also there
were two shocks,]
of which the se-
cond was the most
violent.
Shocks.
Berlin
Night between
12 and 13.
May 10. Santiago in Chili
A
6h 15m A.M.
10h 30m A.M.
the canton of Berne,
Switzerland.
•
severe vibratory
shock.
13. Büren and Limbach, in Severe shocks
20. In the south of Scotland, An earthquake
felt near Dumfries.
21. Santiago in Chili
8 P.M.
A slight vibratory
shock.
Midnight.
3 P.M.
22. Soleure in Switzerland..
23. Santiago in Chili.
June 15. Smyrna
5 A.M.
Another slight vibra-
tion.
Two shocks, with
scarcely any inter-
val; of which te
1
"This account is at least doubtful."-Poggen-Schweigger's Jahrbuch, B. xxiii.
dorff.
(liii.) S. 53.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xli.
p. 407.
The Constitutionnel of the 28th May gives the Ditto, t. xxxix. p. 411.; Mérian.
hour as half an hour after midnight.
Felt in the mines of Wanlock-head
Many houses were injured.
D. Milne's Catalogue of British
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii,
p. 407.
P. Mérian.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
P. 407.
Ditto, t. xxxix. p. 411; Constitu-
tionnel, 8 Août.

18.54.
194
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
1828.June 15. Marsala in Sicily.
17 and 18.
first was vertical,|
and lasted 2 secs.,
the second hori-
zontal, from N. to S.
An undulatory shock.
Poitiers in the departm. A slight shock
Night between Vienne.
July 4. Santiago in Chili.
A severe shock
10h 30m P.M.
6. Island of Martinique
2h 30m A.M.
1 P.M.
20. Bhud in the East Indies A violent shock from
(in Hindostan?). E. to W.
4.
5.
6.
About the end of the month there was an erup-|Bibl. Univ. Mai 1831, p. 85.
tion of gas or vapour in the island of Ischia.
Water was thrown out of glasses which were
half-full. The sky was clouded, and in the
afternoon it rained heavily.
Journ. des Débats, 27 Juin; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix.
p. 411.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Froriep's Notizen, B. xxii. Nr. 7.
(469.) S. 106.
Ann. des Voyages, 1829, Mai, p. 248,
quoting the Asiatic Journ.; Leon-
hard u. Bronn, N. Jahrbuch, 1833,
S. 125.
Authorities quoted below for this
place, under August.
21. Alt-Schamachi in the An earthquake. Five
Caucasus, 80 or 901
wersts from Baka,
at which place the
shocks were not felt.
26. Coire in the Grisons,
Switzerland.
29. Island of Martinique
4h 3m A.M.
shocks were felt in
three days.
Aug. 6. Schouscha in Georgia... Several shocks, con-
Began after
midnight (of
the 5th?).
Kouba, in the same di-
Night between strict of the Caucasus.
7 and 8.
tinuing until morn-
ing. Three more
shocks were felt
during the day, and
two others before
1 o'clock the fol-
lowing night.
Two rather severe
shocks, followed by
a slighter one about
3 A.M.
4
Communication of M. Studer to
M. Perrey.
(469.) S. 106.
Froriep's 'Notizen,' here quoted, mentions a dis-Froriep's Notizen, B. xxii. Nr. 7.
astrous earthquake at Lima on the 30th July,
but doubtless it refers to the 30th March.
Preceded by continuous rain and violent wind...
Journ. des Débats, 15 et 21 Oct.;
Moniteur, 30 Oct.; Férussac, Bull.
des Sc. Nat. t. xvii. p. 352, t. xxvi.
p. 31; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xxxix. p. 411, t. xlii. p. 417;
Galignani's Messenger, Oct. 22;
Allgemeine Zeitung.
Ditto.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
195
1828. Aug. 9. Schouscha. again. This Twelve more shocks...).
7 P.M. to earthquake is said to
midnight.
have extended through-
out all the provinces of
the Ottoman empire.
10. Santiago in Chili
Another severe shock.
1h 55m A.M.
13. In Belgium. Felt at Two slight shocks
Between 1b Brussels, but no other
This earthquake in the Caucasus seems to have Ditto.
been of great violence, but whether most
damage was done in July or August is not
clear. In Alt-Schamachi and the surround-]
ing villages great numbers of buildings were
utterly ruined, and others more or less injured.
The village of Mongalou was buried beneath
a great landslip (brought down by the earth-
quake). Three large springs burst forth where
the soil had been torn away from the surface
of the mountain. After the earthquake the
streams are said to have been more or less
swollen. Half of the village of Ischagana
was swallowed up by the earth. In several
places fissures and new springs made their ap-
pearance. At the village of Sahiany a fissure
was observed of nearly 3 feet in width and 2
wersts long. During the night a light ap-
peared above it like lightning.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Accompanied by remarkable subterranean noise. Kastner's Archiv, B. xiv. S. 392.
30m and 2 places mentioned.
A.M.
14. Santiago in Chili.
In the morn-
Another severe vibra-
tory shock.
ing.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Between noon
and 1 P.M.
Again at Schouscha in Two more shocks. Six
Georgia.
of those felt at this
place were very se-
vere, and lasted a
minute each.
Some walls were thrown down at this place ... Ditto, t. xxxix. p. 411, and other
authorities quoted above.
20. St. Paul de la Valtrie in A shock
Canada.
25. Santiago in Chili.
11h 40m P.M.
Another severe vibra-
tory shock.
Sept. 10. Palermo
A shock
13. In the kingdom of Mur-The first shock of the
cia, Spain.
earthquake of the
15th.
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 2 Heft, 1829, S. 115.
Ann, de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv.S.54.
Moniteur, 20 Oct.; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 5 Oct.; Constitutionnel, 9
Oct.; Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat.


196
REPORT-1854.
:
1.
2.
1828. Sept.
Night between
14 and 15.
15.
5h 16m A.M.
The most
violent shock
at 5 P.M.
7 A.M.
3.
4.
Murcia and some other A violent shock
towns in that pro-
vince, and in Valencia.
Ditto.
The principal The earthquake took
centre of disturbance, the direction N.W.
appeared to be on the to S.E. At 6h 15m
coast, and beneath the it recommenced
villages of Torrevieja with less violence,
and Guardamar.
and again recurred
at 3h 30m the fol-
lowing night. The
principal shock at
5 P.M. was follow-
ed by 300 others
within twenty-four
hours, and frequent
oscillations
experienced
later, which kept
the inhabitants in
a constant state of
alarm up to March
1829. At Torre-
vieja and Guarda-
mar eleven violent
shocks were felt on
this day.
18. Calcutta
23. Santiago in Chili..
9h 10m P.M.
24. Casamicciola
9 A.M.
29. Palermo
in
island of Ischia.
were
still
Two severe shocks.
The motion was in
vertical direc-
a
tion.
A rather severe shock.
the A vibration
Another shock
5.
6.
t. xviii. p. 201; Ann. de Chim. et
de Phys. t. xxxix. p. 411, t. xlv.
p. 396, &c.
Some damage was done, especially at Lorca, Ori-Ditto.
huela, and Torrevieja.
At Torrevieja, Guardamar, and La Mata many Ditto.
houses were thrown down and others injured.
The water in some of the wells overflowed,
while in others it disappeared. In some places
loud subterranean noises were heard. On the
14th there had been an extraordinary storm
in Catalonia, accompanied by hail of most un-
usual size.
Articles of furniture were thrown up into the Asiatic Journal; Ann. de Chim. et
air.
The atmosphere was quite calm, but
heavy and thick.
de Phys. t. xlii. p. 347; Ann. des
Voyages, 1829, Mai, p. 247.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 407.
Constitutionnel, 26 Oct.
Poggendorff's Annalen, B.xxiv.S.54.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
197
1828. Oct. 1. Island of Gran-Canaria,JA violent earthquake. Felt on board vessels Many buildings were greatly injured
In the morn-
Canary Isles.
ing.
5. Cesena in the States of A slight shock.
11h 40m A.M.
8.
10h 44m and
11h 45m P.M.
(v. Hoff gives
the hours 10
45m and 11h
25m).
At
Genoa, about
10 P.M.
3h 11m A.M.
the Church.
Pesaro in the States Slight shocks.
The
of the Church.
Also
same night (?) slight|
slightly at Genoa.
shocks were also felt]
at Verona, Lucca,
Florence, Novi, and
Pignerol.
violent oscillatory
shock, lasting at
Genoa 20 seconds,
at Turin 30. At Ge-
noa another shock
about 8b 30m A.M.
in harbour as if
they had touched
the bottom.
Genoa very con-
siderable motion of
the sea was pro-
duced, so that ves-
sels struck against
each other.
clocks stopped. Some buildings were injured
by great cracks, and the damage done by the
fall of others was very considerable.
(Moniteur, 20 Déc.; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xxxix. p. 411; Fé-
russac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xvii.
p. 353.
Ann. de Chim, et de Phys. t. xxxix.
p. 411.
Ditto, p. 412.
Oct.; Moniteur et Journ. des
Débats, 18 et 20 Oct.; Studer ;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t.xviii.
p. 200, t. xxvi. p. 31; Allgemeine
Zeitung, 1828, Nr. 290. S. 1159,
Nr. 308. S. 1231.
9. Genoa and Turin. Also At Genoa and Turin a In the harbour of In Genoa small bells were set in motion, and Ditto; Constitutionnel, 16, 18 et 19
felt at Port St. Mau-
rice, Alessandria, Vo-
ghera, and even at
Marseilles. On this
day, and probably at
the same time, a shock
was felt at Urseren on
the St. Gothard.
10.
About 1h 30m
or 2 A.M.
2 A.M.
Ditto, at Turin, Vercel-Two slight shocks in
li, Asti, Voghera, &c.
More strongly felt on
the right bank of the
river Po than on the
left. The limits of the
earthquake of these
three days were, Mar-
seilles and a curve
joining Vercelli, Vo-
ghera, and Genoa, be-
ing most violently felt
between the two last-
named places.
the space of half an
hour.
29. In the valley of Nepaul, A violent shock, fol-
and further south.
lowed by eight
slighter ones. The
Several persons said that they had seen a lumi- Ditto.
nous meteor shortly before the shock. The
province of Bobbio, and especially the valley
of Stalfora near Voghera, suffered most by this
earthquake of the 8th, 9th, and 10th. Many
villages were ruined in this district.
weather was very mild, and remained un-
usually so until the end of December.
The
The weather had been changeable for twenty-v. Hoff, quoting no authority.
four hours before the earthquake. Soon after
it became fine. At Catmandou and Patna
Patna


198
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
first came from be-
neath upwards; no
horizontal motion!
was then observed,
but the succeeding
undulations
were
from S. to N. Du-
ring the next night
some more oscilla-
tions.
4.
5.
6.
The
some buildings were thrown down.
oscillations felt during the following night
were accompanied by loud noise.
1828. Oct.
In Murcia and Valencia, Several more shocks]
in Spain.
in the course of the
month.
Nov. 11. San-Severo and Serra-A slight shock
7 P.M.
Capriola in the king-
dom of Naples.
16. In Columbia, S. America.
17. Island of Martinique
...
Two shocks
21. In the district of Reiffen- A vibratory shock
berg, near Frankfort
5 A.M.
3h 30m A.M.
25. The
26.
8h 30m P.M.
7 A.M.
on the Maine.
district between Ditto
Frankfort and May-
ence. Not felt to the
north of the Taunus
Mountains.
Sindlingen in Nassau, 6 Ditto, violent, from
or 7 (German?) miles
N.W. of Frankfort.
27. Bonn on the Rhine...
6h 30m P.M.
Dec. 3. Very widely extended.
In the eastern parts of
Belgium, in Lorraine,
and on the Rhine,
principally in a line
running nearly N. and
S., from Metz to Aix-
E. to W.
Another similar shock,
also from E. to W.
Authorities quoted above, 13th Sept.
On the evening of the 17th a new crater opened Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xix.
on Vesuvius.
Accompanied by subterranean rolling noise
p. 209.
Huot, Géologie, p. 116.
Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat. t. v. p. 63.
Morgenblatt, 1829, Nr. 45, S. 180,
quoting an unpublished lecture of
Dr. Bögner of Frankfort.
Perhaps only the same with the preceding or Journ. des Débats, 8 Janv. 1829.
following accounts.
Kastner's Archiv, B. xv. S. 244.
Ditto.
Very severe at Aix-la-On this same day a At Liége the barometer was very high, and re- Journ. des Débats, Moniteur, Con-
Chapelle and other
places mentioned.
Very slightly felt
at Maestricht and
Liége. Here and
at Bonn, Remagen,
most remarkable re-
cession of the sea
from the southern
shores of the Baltic
was observed, but
this phænomenon
mained so during and after the shock. At
Remagen the shocks were accompanied by
noise, and at Stavelot and Malmedy very di-
stinct explosions were heard. From the 1st
to the 3rd terrible storms prevailed in the
Baltic, Mediterranean, and Adriatic.
stitutionnel, 8, 9 et 23 Déc., 3
Janv. suiv.; Ann. de Chim. et de
Phys. t. xxxix. p. 412; Kastner's
Archiv, B. xv. S. 243 u. 429.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
199
la-Chapelle.
Most
strongly felt at Aix-la-
Chapelle, Burtscheid,
Malmedy, Spa, and
Stavelot.
Also per-
ceived at Cologne, and
as far as St. Wendel,
ten miles N.E. of
Metz.
1828. Dec. 9. Comrie in Perthshire
In the island of Luçon,
especially at Manilla.
and Dusseldorf twoj
shocks were per-
ceived, lasting at
Liége forty or sixty
seconds. At Aix-la-
Chapelle the two
first shocks, which
lasted but two se-
conds, were from
S.E. to N.W., and
were followed by a
third, the most vio-
lent which had been
felt there for ten
years. It was so also
at Burtscheid. At
Remagen the direc-
tion of the first two
was N.W. to S.E.,
the third was verti-
cal. At Stavelot
they lasted four or
five seconds. At
Siegburg and Pütz-
chen near Bonn
three shocks were
also felt. At Ver-
viers the two shocks
were vertical, and
only lasted a few
seconds.
A shock, said to be the
third within three
months.
A destructive earth-
quake. Lasted two
minutes at Manilla.
11. In Georgia, United A shock
States.
13. Sandgruben at the foot A slight shock, fol-
of the Schwendelberg, lowed, at 9h 40m, by
9h 30m A.M.
was probably owing]
solely to the storm.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder, which was D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.;
heard some miles further to the east.
Froriep's Notizen, B. xiii. Nr. 21
(505). S. 828.
Singapore Chronicle, Jan. 1, 1829;
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw.
Vereins. 4 Heft. 1829, S. 235.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 2 Heft. 1829, S. 115.
The second shock was accompanied by loud sub-Constitutionnel, 8 Janv. 1829; Ann.
terranean noise.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xxxix.

*
200
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
and at Gaggisberg (13h|
from Reusschegg, on
the way from Berne
to Thun).
1828. Dec. 14. Ditto
Noon and 2
3.
an extremely severe
one.
Two more shocks
P.M.
4.
5.
p. 412.
Ditto.
6.
16. Ditto
2h 30m or 45m
More shocks, lasting
some seconds.
forced the inhabit-
In Murcia and Valencia, Severe shocks again
in Spain. Especially
at Torrevieja.
ants of Torrevieja to
leave their houses.
A.M.
About the
20th.
10 A.M.
29. Macassar in the island of
Celebes, and along the
south coast.
and a half at Ma-
cassar.
Ditto.
Authorities quoted above, 13th Sept.;
Journal de Frankfort, 1829, Nr.
14.
An earthquake, which The sea rose several Bulecomba suffered much injury, and the planta-Correspondenzblatt v. u. f. Deutsch-
times to a fearfull
lasted two minutes
Country around Vesu- Slight shocks
During the vius.
last few days
of the month.
In New South Wales...A very severe earth-
quake, lasting five
and twenty mi
nutes (!).
Portsmouth in the State A slight shock.
1829. Jan.
Beginning of of New York.
height, and ebbed
and flowed with in-
describable rapidity
on the strand.
tions around Macassar were also greatly da- land, 1829, Nr. 270.
maged.
Accompanying a renewal of the eruption of Froriep's Notizen, B. xxvi. Nr. 9
March.
(559); Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xlii. P. 347.
Followed by a destructive tempest. Neither the Ditto.
exact date or locality given. I have not been
able to find any confirmation of this account.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 62,
Beil.
the month.
At night.
4. Berne and Freiburg
10h 30m A.M.
Macassar in the island Recurrence of shocks
(vide 29 Dec.).
In the evening. of Celebes.
15. Torrevieja in Valencia, Four more shocks.
Spain.
Other slight ones
occurred from time
No damage done...
P. Mérian.
Corresp. v. u. f. Deutschland, 1829,
Nr. 270.
During the latter half of this month the eruption Authorities quoted under March 21.
of Vesuvius was renewed, and became more
energetic.
"

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
201
1829. Jan.
to time up to the
11th of March,
when they suddenly
ceased until the
21st.
Alt-Schamachi in Geor-Shocks at the hours
Almost every gia.
mentioned.
day between
2 and 3 P.M.
Patras in Greece.
Shocks almost daily
(Some weeks
before Feb. 8.)
felt at the period
mentioned.
Two shocks
6 A.M.
Feb. 7. Island of Martinique
21, Throughout the south of A vibratory shock,
and night be-
tween 21 and
Iceland.
22.
23. Smyrna
Stockholm
End of the
month.
followed by others
of less intensity on
the ensuing days.
Two shocks, of which]
one was very vio-
lent. Both were
horizontal, and in
the direction N. to S.
Some shocks were
perceived.
Mar. 8. Irkutsk in Siberia, and A severe shock from
(N.S.) 4h 10m.
(According to
Erman, March
7, 16h 28”,
true time, or
16h 40m, mean
time).
from lat. 50° to 52°
and 54°, or probably
extended even further
to the south, towards
China. Felt at many
place from Kiachta to
Nischney-Udinsk.
N.E.to S.W. At Ki-
achta and Tröitsko-
Sawks it was so
violent that the sen-
tinels could scarcely
keep their feet. In
the fortress of Tun-
ka, south of Lake
Baikal, the vibra-
•
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
pp. 347. 417.
Always accompanied by atmospheric disturb-Gothaische Zeitung, 1829, Nr. 50.
ances (of what kind?).
Art. Rom.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 348; Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat.
t. v. p. 63 et 64; Constitutionnel,
1 Juin.
Beil.
Great damage in the inhabited districts lying Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 104,
near Hecla. Some of the peasants' cabins
were completely ruined, and others much in-
jured. The winter of 1828-29, which was
pretty severe in Europe, was so unusually
mild in Iceland that scarcely any ice or snow
was to be seen.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 3 Heft. 1829, S. 186; Fé-
russac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xxvi.
p. 32.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 4 Heft. 1829, S. 235.
B. xxxix. S. 115, B. xvi. (xcii.)
S.153-157; Preuss, Staatszeitung,
1829, Nrs. 124, 135 u. 151; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii. p. 348;
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 111-113, &c.
At Kiachta and Troïtsko-Sawks preceded by a Poggendorff's Annalen, 2 Reihe.
noise like that of the wind in a storm. At
Irkutsk Erman could not perceive any effect
on the magnetic needle. At the fort Tunka
the walls of wooden houses bent, and doors,
&c. were forced open. A huge mass of rock
on the right bank of the river Irkut fell;
the earth opened in many places, and the ice
on the river and lake was broken. The oscil-
lations from the 8th to the 22nd were accom-

202
-REPORT—1854.
!
1.
2.
3.
tions lasted three
minutes. Other os-
cillations followed,
up to the 22nd, oc-
curring many times
a day, and some-
times lasting two
minutes. At lrkutsk
there was first a tre-
mulous motion of
the walls, and then
a sort of vibratory
blow, as when a
heavy door is slam-
med to, followed
again by tremulous
motion. In Nisch-
ney-Udinsk the
shock was also very
severe.
1829. Mar. 19. Maling in Dalecarlia, A violent earthquake,
Oh 30m A.M. Sweden.
21. Kingston in Jamaica
5h 20m A.M.
6h 30m P.M.
At Madrid,
6h 20m.
In the province of Mur-
cia, Spain. Slightly
perceived at Madrid,
and at Beas de Segura
in La Mancha. The
valley of Segura seems
to have been the centre
of disturbance; there
the shocks were most
violent. M. Cassas,
French consul at Ali-
cant, supposed the
from N.W. to S.E.
Two shocks from E.
to W., as violent as
those of 1812.
4.
5.
panied by an extraordinary subterranean noise.
At Irkutsk a clattering noise was heard before
the shock, which noise lasted eight or ten se-
conds, and seemed to recur according to a cer-
tain rule. The noise was heard very loudly in]
high buildings, but upon level ground and at
a distance from houses it was not perceived at|
all, whence Dr. Erman concludes that it was
an atmospheric not subterranean sound. The
sky had been clouded for some weeks before
the earthquake, a phænomenon very unusual
at this season at Irkutsk, where it is usually
clear and dark blue. It was said by an inha-
bitant of the place that the cloudy sky at this
season was a common antecedent to earth-
quakes.
Accompanied by loud noise in the air
Preceded by a slight Shocks were felt on The damage done was enormous in very many
shock at noon. That
at 6h 30m was the
most violent of all
those felt here this.
year, and was fol-
lowed by more than
a hundred others
during the night.
At Torrevieja the
motion was undu-
latory, and forty-
board vessels at sea
off the coast, four-
teen miles N.E.
from Torrevieja, at
6h 47m, 6h 51m, 7h
3m, and 7h 5m. The
last was very severe,
and lasted forty-
eight seconds.
mar,
towns and villages of Murcia, and in Guarda-
La Mata, and Torrevieja in Valencia, some
places were totally ruined, and the destruction
of churches and houses, and loss of life, were
terrible. The premonitory noise like thunder
was heard at Torrevieja for more than three-
quarters of an hour. It generally resembled
the explosion of a cannon, and sometimes in-
creased gradually and then suddenly ceased.
It was not heard there after the 21st of March
until September following. At Daja Naeva
6.
!
Preuss,Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.117;
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw.
Vereins. 4 Heft. 1829, S. 235;
Journ. des Débats, 4 Mai.
Preuss. Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.223;
Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat. t. v.
p. 63, &c.
Moniteur, 10 Juillet, 20 Août, 13
Nov.; Journ. des Débats, 9 et 12
Avril; Constitutionnel, 9 et 15
Avril, 21 Juin, 6, 11 et 30 Oct.;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t.xxxix.
p. 411, t. xlii. p. 348, t. xlv. p.
396; Gazeta de Bayonne, 1829,
Nrs. 28. 35. 52. 54. 55. 56. 57. 58.
73. 74. 79. 114; Ann. des Sc. Nat.
t. xvii. 1 série, p. 105; Preuss,
Staatszeitung, 1829, Nrs. 102.
107. 109. 111. 119. 136. 225 ;


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
203
shock to be vertical,
from beneath, in the
district lying between
Orihuela and the sea,]
thus making this the
centre.
eight shocks were
counted between 5
P.M. and 6 A.M. the
next morning. They
continued with the
same frequency up
to the 26th, and un-
til the 16th of April
thirty or forty shocks
or accompanying
noises were observ-|
ed. At Madrid an
oscillatory motion,
apparently from E.
to W. or S.E. to
N.W., lasting some
seconds. At Gre-
nada the motion
was observed to be
from E. to W., or
vice versa. At Mur-
cia and in the whole
district shaken on
the 21st, shocks of
more or less seve-
rity recurred daily
up to the 30th.
1829. Mar. 22. Ancona in the States of Two severe shocks
the Church.
23. Kingston in Jamaica
2h 30m (A.M.?)
24. Ditto
27. Ditto
4h
30m
A.M.
...Another shock. Two
Another shock; slight
others during the
night.
Another of great seve-
rity.
31. Port-au-Prince in St. Two severe shocks
4b 30m Domingo.
April 1.Madrid.
P.M.
A shock
and Daja Vieja fissures opened in the earth,
and small holes appeared, from some of which
large quantities of dry sand, and from others
of sand and water, were thrown out. In
Estremadura the water of a lake suddenly dis-
appeared. On the right bank of the Segura,
it was remarked, the shocks were more nume-
rous and lasted longer than on the left. The
course of this river has changed, and now
enters the sea at a different place from its
former mouth. In Madrid the shock was
sufficient to set chandeliers, &c. in motion.
De Cabrerizo, Los Terremotos de
Orihuela, Valencia, 1829, Svo, &c.
Accompanied by noise like the firing of artillery. New Monthly Magazine, 1829, Nov.
No damage done.
p. 487; Moniteur, 18 Avril..
Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat. t. v. p. 63;
Constitutionnel, 1 Juin, 21 Juillet;
Moniteur, 21 Juillet.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xlii. p. 348.
Authorities quoted under March 21.
2 A.M.
204
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1829. April 2. Dieppe and the neigh-Several severe shocks;
7h 30m A.M.
bourhood, departm.
Seine-Inférieure.
6. In Murcia, Spain
2 A.M.
the first lasted seve-
ral seconds.
More vibrations, last-
ing twelve seconds,
and followed, two
hours later, by an-
other slighter shock.
7. Petropawlowsk in Sibe- A shock
1 A.M.
rla.
4.
5.
6.
The first shock was accompanied by noise like Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
thunder.
Accompanied by noise lasting ten seconds
p. 348.
Authorities quoted under March 21.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.243.
4 P.M.
10. Pontferrada in Leon, An earthquake
Spain.
13. Island of Thassis and The first and principal Felt on board the ship
About the
middle of
the month.
In the morning
7 a.m.
the opposite coast of
Macedonia, Turkey,
extending as far as
Adrianople.
shock was horizon-
tal, and came from
the N.W. It was
succeeded by other
slighter ones until
the next day.
Near Mount St. Helie in A slight shock, lasting
Messenia, Greece.
some seconds.
16. In Murcia, Spain; places A very severe vibra-
shaken on the 21st of tory shock.
March.
17. Ditto; at Orihuela and More shocks
some other places in
same district.
18. Ditto. Felt at Villajosa Shocks almost as vio-
9h 45m A.M.
(Valencia) and Car-
thagena.
lent as
as those of
of the Russian ad-
miral 'Ricord,' off
the coast of Thassis.
Preceded by a violent storm of rain and snow... Ditto, Nr. 129; authorities quoted
A
tower and several houses on the coast were
thrown down. The village of Pravi, seven or
eight miles inland, lost seventy houses, and
the village of Xanthy with its inhabitants was
nearly swallowed up by the earth. In Adri-
anople some minarets and houses fell. The
shock was preceded by a gust of wind from
the S.E. In the island of Thassis bottles and
glasses were thrown off the table.
under March 21.
Casselar Allgem. Zeitung, 1829, Nr.
158. S. 816, quoting Courrier de
Smyrna, 26 Avril.
Communication of M. Aug. Brullé
to M. Perrey.
Authorities for the 21st of March.
Ditto.
Caused new misfortunes at Almoradi, Torrevieja, Ditto.
Salinas, and Guardamar.
March 21. They
lasted fourteen mi-
nutes without inter-
ruption at Almoradi
adi
and Torrevieja.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
205
*
|1829. April. Malung in Dalecarlia, A severe shock
Night between Sweden.
18 and 19.
21. In the mines of Zyria- Shocks which were
(Six weeks nowsk and Riddersk,
after the
on the banks of the
shocks of
March.)
very considerable at
the bottom of the
mines.
9h 30m P.M.
Maglenka and Oulba,
in the southern part
of the Altai, Siberia.
23. Freyburg and Münster-A
thal (24 miles S. by
W. from Freyburg),
in Barlen.
rather severe vibra-
tory shock, lasting
some seconds, and
apparently in the
direction S.W. to
N.E.
severe
Accompanied by a noise in the air. This ac- Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
count probably refers only to the event of reins. 5 Heft. 1829, S. 289.
March 18, 19.
M. Gelher of Barnaoul says that earthquakes are v.
more frequent in this district than elsewhere
in the government of Tomsk, which he attri-
butes to the proximity of the hot springs
Rakhmanowka, which rise thirty-seven leagues
to the east of Riddersk. v. Humboldt says that
Riddersk is the extreme western limit of the
Altai earthquake region.
Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 111-113; Fragments Asia-
tiques, t. i. p. 126. 136.
Accompanied by noise like thunder. Both the Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.126.
noise and shock were perceived in the mines
near Münsterthal.
At Freyburg a severe
storm from the N.W. with snow followed im-
mediately after. On the 2nd of May a large
mass of rock fell in the Falkensteige, in the
district of Freyburg.
Heavy rain fell almost the whole month through Authorities for 21 March.
in Spain, producing great inundations.
24. Almoradi and the envi-Renewed
1b and 1h 20m rons, in Murcia, Spain. shocks.
P.M.
Jackson (County?), Ten-Rather severe vibra-
nessee, United States.
tory shock, of long]
duration.
May 2. Again in the province of No less than fifty-one.
Murcia, Spain.
shocks on this day.
4. In the mountains of Al-Vertical shocks
bano, near Rome.
5. On the coast of Macedo- Several violent shocks,
After noon.
nia and Thrace. Felt
from Salonichi to Con-
stantinople, and at the
same time even in Bu-
charest. Most violent
in the southern part
of the district shaken.
which at Salonichi
frequently recurred
until the 10th. At
Adrianople the mo-
tion of the earth
had continued al-
most every day from
the 13th of April to
the 5th of May.
15 Torrevieja in Murcia, Fifty-three more slight
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 181,
Beil.
An account from Madrid of the 4th says that Authorities quoted above for March
severe shocks had been felt at Puebla de Se-
nabria not far from Valladolid, no damage done.
31 ; Allgemeine Zeitung, 1829,
Nr. 140. S. 557.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 6 Heft. 1829, S. 337.
In Salonichi, houses, mosques, and part of the Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 188,
town walls were thrown down. The little Beil.
town of Drama was totally destroyed, and
many of the surrounding villages were much
injured. The towns of Kawala and Seres also
suffered much. A mountain about ten miles
from Drama suddenly poured forth a kind of
reddish water.
Authorities for the 21st March.


to 17.
Spain.
shocks.

206
REPORT-1854.
:
1.
2.
· 3.
4.
Six violent shocks in
the time mentioned.
They recurred at in-
1829. May 19. City of Mexico
9 P.M. to 2
A.M. of thel
20th.
tervals for two or
three days.
Albano, Genzano, La Some shocks, follow-
21 and 22.
Night between Riccia, and especially
Castel, Gandolfo, in
the States of thel
Church.
ed by others for
22.
10h 45m A.M.
5 P.M.
Gräz in Austria. Felt in A
many parts of the
town, and several of
the suburbs. Not at
all felt in the suburbs
on the right bank of
the Mur.
several days, the
whole number
amounting to four-
teen or sixteen.
rather violent
shock, in the di-
rection N.E. to
S.E. (?). Also said
to have been per-
pendicular, and to
have lasted about a
second.
23. Constantinople and Scu-Two shocks
tari.
29. Island of Jamaica
A very severe shock,
11h.18m (A.M.?)
followed frequently by
others up to June 7.
In the town (County ?) Rather violent earth-
of Jackson, Tennessee,
United States.
quake.
June 1.Albano in the States of Several shocks on this
the Church.
and some prece-
ding days, more se-
vere than those of
May. At 10 A.M. a
slight shock from
E. to W. was felt at
Bonn (in all proba-
bility Rome).
5.
6.
Moniteur, 5 Août.
Houses were violently shaken, and one thrown Journ. des Débats, 13 et 23 Juin;
down.
The
Preceded by uninterrupted rain for eight days,
which began again heavily immediately after
the shock, but lasted only half an hour.
sky then cleared, and fine warm weather set
in. In some places the shock seemed as if a
heavy weight had been let fall on the roof.
No damage done..
Moniteur, 23 Juin; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xxvi. p. 32;
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.
165; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xlii. p. 348, 349.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 157.
S. 955.
No damage was done in Constantinople, but on Casseler Zeitung, 1829, Nr. 184.
the Asiatic side buildings were injured. The
castles of the Dardanelles also received some
injury.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 203;
Moniteur et Constitutionnel, 21
Juillet, &c..
Vereins. 8 Heft. 1829, S. 115.
This account and that of April probably refer Corresp. de Würtemb.; Landw.
to one and the same event. The month of
May was marked by storm and rains in many
parts of Europe.
Some damage done at Albano
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 170;
Journ. des Débats, 13 et 23 Juin ;
Moniteur, 23 Juin; Férussac, Bull.
des Sc. Nat. t. xxvi. p. 32.
.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
207
1829. June 1Torrevieja in Valencia, Sixty-eight shocks in
to 5.
Night between
2 and 3.
Spain.
the period men-
tioned, of which
thirteen were very
severe.
On the Schneekoppe, Three shocks
Riesengebirge.
4. Lunröe in Norway
Night between
8 and 9.
to 15.
A feeble shock
In the mountains of Al-Shocks..
bano near Rome.
10 Torrevieja in Valencia, Twenty-four
Spain.
more
shocks, of which
one was terrible and
almost as severe as
that of March 21.
On the 7th a violent storm of rain, producing Authorities for March 21.
inundations.
On the 2nd the usually clear mineral waters of Dorfzeitung, 1829, Nr. 110; Preuss,
Warmbrunn in Silesia appeared blue and
milky.
Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 169, B,
Nr. 175, B.
Keilhau.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 7 Heft. 1829, S. 53.
Authorities for March 21.
13. Albano in the States of
the Church.
In Island of St. Thomas in An earthquake
the middle of the West Indies.
17. At Murcia in Spain
the month.
In the evening.
18. Ditto
.Six shocks
19. Almoradi in Murcia
At sunrise.
24. Paris
7h 10m P.M.
Two more shocks, fol-
lowed by others the
next day.
A severe shock, fol-
lowed by a slighter
one at 6 A.M., and
by another at 6
30m P.M.
Several vibratory
shocks, on the au-
thority of some peo-
ple living in the Rue
du Mont, Parnasse.
26. Caen in the departm. A slight shock, last-
Calvados, and the ing two seconds.
Moniteur et Journ. des Débats, 23
Juin; Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat.
t. xxvi. p. 32.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 8 Heft. 1829, S. 116.
Authorities for 21st March.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 5 Juillet; Con-
stitutionnel, 4 Juillet; Ann. de
Chim. et Phys. t. xlii. p. 349.
Ditto.


neighbourhood.
208
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
1829. June 28. Orihuela and San-Pe-Violent earthquake.
dro-del-Pinadar, in Although of dimi-
Murcia, Spain.
nished severity the
About 8 P.M.
shocks were still
frequent at
Ori-
huela.
At
4.
5.
6.
Authorities quoted under 21 March.
July 1. Debreczin, Vamos, Perts, Several shocks.
Karczag, Nagy-Karoly
in the county of Ta-
bolsc, Szathmar, Er-
lau, and several other
places in Hungary, in-
cluded in a district of
about forty-five geo-
graphical miles from
E. to W., by ten from
N. to S.
Debreczin the first
shock occurred
about 2b after mid-
night; at 4b24m A.M.
two more of greater
severity; and in the
evening at 8h 28m
P.M., three violent
horizontal shocks
in the direction E.
to W. At Nagy-
Karoly the first
shock was at 4 A.M.,
and at 8h 40m P.M.
there were two
more, vibratory,
from N.E. to S.W.
or S.W. to N.E;
each of these vibra-
tions lasted two
seconds, and the in-
terval between
them was about
the same. The
shocks recurred at
these places on the
2nd and 7th July.
In Debreczin no
shock had been felt
since 1746.
2. In the province of Mur-Repeated shocks
At Debreczin the day before had been sultry and Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 200,
rainy; heavy rain also fell in the forenoon of Nr. 218, B, Nr. 235.
the 1st; and at the time of the shocks felt in
the evening there were reddish clouds in the
horizon, and an appearance of a light for two
seconds like lightning was observed. These
last shocks were accompanied by subterranean
noise. At Nagy-Karoly the shocks at the same
time (8h 40m P.M.) were accompanied by a
noise compared to that of a waggon laden with
empty casks. At this place loose articles were
set in motion, the springs disturbed and mud-
died (perhaps produced only by the preceding
heavy rain), and various animals, particularly
cats and dogs, rendered very uneasy. The
barometer was not affected. The storms, thun-
der and lightning, rain, and hail, of this month
and the preceding were very remarkable in
many parts of Europe. vid. v. Hoff.
Authorities quoted for March 21.
cia, Spain..
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
209
1829. July. In Normandy
In the begin-
ning of the
month.
Night between
3 and 4.
Shocks...
On the 8th at 10 P.M.
a very high tide at
Marseilles.
Zwolle in Ober-Yssel, A slight shock..
Holland.
15. Vitry and in the depart-An earthquake
ment de l'Aube, France.
24. Almoradi and the neigh-More shocks
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
27.
About 1 P.M.
bourhood,
Spain.
Murcia,
In the district of Hun-Three more shocks.
gary shaken on the 1st.
30. Neusohl in Hungary ... An earthquake..
5h 15m P.M.
Aug. 3. Lunröe in Norway
2 A.M.
3 A.M.
4. In Hungary again
Two more shocks
Undulatory
lasting four seconds.
shocks,
7. Colmar, St. Dié, Stras-Several shocks, in the
burg, Belfort, Pontroy,
17.
(or 18?) 3¹
30m P.M.
and several
other
places in Alsace. Most
severe at the two last
named places.
Copenhagen,
direction N. to S.
Gothen- A rather severe shock. Also felt on board a
steam-vessel at an-
chor off Dobberan.
burg, Christianshavn,
and Amager, in Den-
mark.
In Copenhagen it
lasted several se-
conds, and camel
from the N.W.
20. Port Antonio in Jamaica Two slight shocks (an-
6h 55m P.M.
Night between
31 and Sept. 1.
other account says,
a severe earthquake).|
Verkotoemsk in the go-In Wologda, three vi-
bratory shocks in
fifteen minutes. In
vernment of Wologda
and Chenkoursk in
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 8 Heft. 1829, S. 183; Con-
stitutionnel, 17 Juillet.
The weather had been stormy before, but at the Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 197.
time of the shock it changed to a perfect
calm.
v. Hoff mentions a severe hailstorm in this di-Communication of M. Aug. Bravais
strict, but does not speak of an earthquake.
to M. Perrey.
A violent storm of lightning, and hail of un-Authorities for 21st March.
usual size (some of the hailstones weighing
10 or 12 oz.), during intense heat.
No damage done.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 8 Heft. 1829, S. 134.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.235.
Keilhau.
Great damage done to buildings, especially at Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
Nagy-Karoly, Endred, Dengeley, Zriny, and reins. 8 Heft. 1829, S. 237.
Portelek. No earthquake had been observed
in this region for 100 years before.
Accompanied by a noise like distant thunder. Le Globe, 9 Sept.; Férussac, Bull.
More strongly felt in the mountains than in
the low country.
In Copenhagen preceded by a hollow sound like
that of a carriage passing under a gate-way.
Moveable articles and even the walls were
caused to oscillate. No effect on the baro-
meter. This was the first shock felt in Co-
penhagen since the date of the great earth-
quake of Lisbon.
During calm weather in Wologda, accompanied
by subterranean noise. The buildings oscil-
lated, and the lamps were thrown off from a
des Sc. Nat. Oct.; Ann. de Chim.
et de Phys. t. xlii. p.349; Corresp.
d. Würtemb. Landw. Vereins.
8 Heft. 1829, S. 237.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 238
u. 249; Moniteur, 3 Sept.; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii. p. 349;
Keilhau.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 315;
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t.xlii.
p. 348; Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat.
t. v. p. 63.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.353;
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 119; Moniteur, 31 Déc.

1854
210
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
there
that of Archangel, Archangel
Russia.
were but two
shocks.
1829. Aug.
New South Wales
A violent earthquake.
Night between
31 and Sept.1.
Sept. 1. In the island of Erro-A trifling shock
2h 30m P.M. manga, one of the
New Hebrides.
4. Island of Martinique
11h 45 A.M.
In
6. Cremona in Italy
3h 25m P.M.
6.
5.
freely suspended chandelier. In Archangel,
no noise and no damage done. The storms of
July still continued in many parts of Europe.
During a dreadful tempest. The earth was Asiatic Journal.
raised up in waves like the sea, forming in
many places terrible fissures.
Ditto, N. S. vol. vii.
Ditto
Rather a severe earth-
quake in the direc-
tion S. to N., con-
sisting of several
oscillations of about
four seconds' dura-
tion. At 8h 15m
P.M. the oscillations
recurred, and lasted
three seconds.
Moniteur, 8 Nov.; Constitutionnel,
16 Déc.
Accompanied by subterranean noises, as were the Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 263.
shocks at 8h 15m. Cracks opened in several
places in the vault of the church of St. Do-
minica, several other buildings were injured,
and bells were made to toll. The sky was
cloudy, and the wind from the N.; soon after
the sky cleared and the sun shone forth.
9. Frankfort on the Maine. A shock, from S.W.
10h 30m A.M.
to N.E.
10. In the neighbourhood of Three shocks
Granada, Spain.
14. Island of Martinique
9h 45m P.M.
to 19.
11 A.M.
Two shocks, of which On the 26th and 27th
the second was vio-
lent. Direction =
S. to N.
14 Torrevieja in Valencia, At least fifty shocks in
this period.
24. Murcia, Orihuela, and An earthquake which
Spain.
the neighbourhood.
recurred during the
following night.
Oct. Be-Aubonne in the Canton Several shocks
ginning of du Vaud, Switzerland.
of October a violent
"raz de marée" on
the coast of Mar-
tinique.
Zeitung, Nr. 258, Beil. S. 1031;
Constitutionnel, 17 Sept.
v. Hoff doubts this account, as a kind of whirl- Ditto, Nr. 259, Beil; Allgemeine
wind passed over the city at the same time,
to which he ascribes the report of an earth-
quake.
Authorities under March 21.
Moniteur, 8 Nov.; Constitutionnel,
16 Déc.
Authorities for March 21.
Storms and heavy rains continued to prevail in Ditto.
many parts of Europe during this month.
Vid. v. Hoff.
A brilliant meteor was also observed here which Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
disappeared with a loud explosion. Followed reins. 12 Heft. 1829, S. 324.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
211
by gusts of wind and snow showers.
Threw down a piece of wall
zuschlag, circle of
Bruck, Styria. Ex-
direction was N.E.
to S.W.
the month.]
(M.P.Mérian
gives the date
Oct. 10, 10h
30m P.M.
1829. Oct. 5. In the district of Mürz-An earthquake, whose
10h 5m A.M.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 297,
Beil.
11 P.M.
tended as far as the
Austrian territories.
9. Lunröe in Norway
Two shocks
12. Gessenay, Saanen, in A rather severe shock.
the canton of Berne,
Switzerland.
13. Murcia, Orihuela, &c., More shocks
in Spain.
19. Granada in Spain
(According
to some, the
20th.)
24. Ditto
4 A.M.
At 1 A.M. a slight
movement, scarcely
perceptible; at 4h
15m another shock,
stronger, but lasting
only half a second.
At 3h 45m P.M. a
third shock, of equal
force and duration.
Another shock, the
last recorded of the
long series of dis-
turbances:this year
in Spain.
26. Valparaiso and Santiago A shock nearly as vio-
lent as that of 19]
(The date
Sept. 26 is
in Chili.
also given.)
Nov. 1822, but of
much shorter dura-
tion, lasting but
twenty seconds.
The
Keilhau.
Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii. p. 349;
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr.
308.
Accompanied by subterranean noise, which Journ. des Débats, 1 Nov.; Ann. de
seemed to come from different quarters.
beds trembled. The same day a great cleft
opened in a mountain in the valley of Six. On
the 15th also the earth sank, and clefts appear-
ed on Mount Blonay in the Canton du Vaud.
Authorities for March 21.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. No damage Ditto.
done.
Besides the violent storms of wind and rain of Ditto.
this year several other unusual phænomena
had been observed in Spain, as luminous me-
teors, halos round the sun and moon, extra-
ordinary and unseasonable alternations of heat
and cold, &c.
Beil. S. 351; Froriep's Notizen,
B. xxvii. Nr. 12. S. 186; Ann. de
Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv. p. 398;
Leonhard und Bronn. N. Jahrb.
1834. S. 459.
In Valparaiso a great many houses were more or Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1830, Nr. 49,
less ruined, and in Santiago, where the earth-
quake was more violent, many persons lost
their lives. The village of Casa Blanca, thirty
miles from Santiago, was completely ruined.
The destruction of buildings was however not
so great as in 1822.




P 2
212
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1829. Nov. 2. In the circle of Neustadt, A vibration, lasting
10h 30m A.M.
kingdom of Illyria.
five seconds.
9. Barnaoul in the Altai Severe subterranean
(O.S.or N.S.?) Mountains, Siberia.
4 A.M.
16. Lunröe in Norway
19. Ditto
20. Jassy in Moldavia
disturbances.
Two shocks
Another slight shock.
Severe shocks, lasting
seventy seconds, ac-
companied by ho-
rizontal
from W. to E. An-
motion
other, very slight,|
shock between 7
and 8 P.M.
23. Bucharest and neigh-Violent shock
bourhood.
25. Ditto
8h 30m P.M.
26.
at
About 4 A.M.
(At Hermann-
stadt, 3h 30m;
at Mediasch in
Transylvania,
3h 45m;
Jassy, Kiew,
Jekaterinos-
law, Reni, Is-
mail, and
Akierman, 4
A.M.; at Chorol
in the govern-
ment of Pul-
tawa, 5h 45m
(?); at Odessa,
3h 58m (true
time known
Ditto
In the circle of Neustadt, Another
Illyria.
vibration,
lasting four seconds.
Extended over a very A violent earthquake.
large district, from
Transylvania to Kieff
in Russia. The limits
were, to the W., Her-
mannstadt, Czerno-
witz, and Bucharest;
to the E., Kiew and
Jakaterinoslaw; com-
prising a district of
about 100 geographi-
cal miles from S.W.
to N.E., by forty from
S. to N. Said also to
have been slightly felt
in the Bannat. Most
violent in Bucharest
and the surrounding
country, and generally
At Hermannstadt
the oscillation of the
earth seemed to be
from N.E. to S.W.
There were more
than 12 (or 72?)
shocks, of which the
last three were the
most severe. At
Mediasch there
were four oscilla-
tions from N.W. to
S.E. in eight or ten
minutes. At Jassy
the earthquake was
very severe; the
motion horizontal,
be-
from W. to E.; be-
5.
4.
6.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 12 Heft. 1829, S. 325.
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 112.
Keilhau.
Ditto.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. Houses Vid. inf. authorities for Nov. 26.
were thrown down.
Accompanied by strong atmospheric perturba-Ditto.
tions. A hundred and fifty houses of stone
were thrown down.
Ditto.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
riens. 12 Heft. 1829, S. 325.
Beil, Nr. 359, Nr. 353, Beil, Nr.
347, Beil, Nrs. 350. 348.352. 358.
360; Allgemeine Zeitung, 1829,
Nr. 355. S. 1420, Nr. 358, Beil;
Journ. des Débats, 26, 27 et 29
Déc.; Moniteur, 20, 23, 29 et 30
Déc.; Constitutionnel, 22, 26 et
27 Déc., et 18 Janv. suiv.; Ann.
de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii. p. 349,
t. xlv. p. 398; Férussac, Bull. des
Sc. Nat. t. xxiv. p. 146; Mém. de
l'Acad. Imp. de St. Pétersbourg,
ser. 6. t. i. p. 4.
At Bucharest and Kimpina (on the way to Kron-Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 356,
stadt, where the shock was also felt) many
buildings were ruined or much injured. At
Hermannstadt preceded by a dull noise like
that of violent wind, which recurred thrice.
Glasses, presses, &c. were strongly shaken. At
Mediasch bells were caused to ring. At Czer-
nowitz a strong wind had arisen at midnight,
and continued up to about 3 A.M., but had
quite gone down before the earthquake. At
this place and in the greater part of Moldavia
a heavy fall of snow followed the shocks. At
Jassy a dull subterranean noise passing from
W. to E. was heard. Large cracks appeared
in many of the buildings and chimnies fell.
At Kischenew, Dabossary, Reni, Tiraspol, and
Cherson more or less damage was done to
buildings. At Kiew some articles of furni-
ture were moved about. At Jekaterinoslaw
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
213
tween 7 and 8 p.m.
another, very slight,
vibration was felt.
At Kischenew in
Bessarabia the mo-
tion lasted three
minutes. At Kiew,
four minutes. At
Chorol the vibra-
tions were slight,
but lasted ten mi-
nutes. At Jekate-
rinoslaw the dura-
tion of the motion
was some seconds
only. At Reni and
Ismail the shock re-
curred at 8 P.M. At
Otschakoff a shock
was felt at 3 A.M.,
but nothing at 4.
At Iwanowka the
shock was very se-
vere. At Odessa
Haüy was wakened
by slight oscilla-
tions, which lasted
about two-thirds of
a minute, and were
followed by a pretty
severe shock of some
seconds' duration.]
After renewed os-
cillations for about
a minute, there
came a second, very
severe,shock, which
lasted longer than
the former. The
oscillations
again decreased and
then
the motion was more strongly felt in the
higher parts of the town than in the lower,
and, in a stone building situated on an emi-
nence, the south side only was injured, while
the north suffered not at all. At Nikolajew
accompanied by subterranean noise, like boil-
ing. At Odessa the barometer was carefully
observed during the earthquake, but did not
show the least change. The magnetic needle
could not be observed.

within half a
minute at
least).
in the S.W. part of the
in the S.W. part of the
region shaken.
214
REPORT 1854.
1.
2.
1829. Nov. 27. La Rochelle and Roche-
4h 5m P.M.
fort, in the departm.
Charente - Inférieure,
France.
A
3.
increased for twelve
or fifteen seconds, a
third shock, shorter
and weaker than
the first, occurred,]
then again the os-
cillations, and then
the last shock, equal
to the third, and
lasting three or four
seconds. Then a
decreasing tremu-
lous motion for
about 1 minute,
and at 4h 2′ 2″ all
was still again.
Haüy counted 152
vibrations in thirty
seconds. The di-
rection was found
by a water bottle
in which the water,
raised by the shock,
had washed off
some of the dew
on opposite sides of
the glass. The line
joining the two
highest points of
the curves thus pro-
duced on the dewy
glass lay 2° west)
of the astronomical|
meridian.
6.
4.
5.
slight vibration, fol- The crews of three Preceded by two loud explosions; the first was Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
lowed, a second
second
later, by another of
great severity. No
distinct shock or
ships reported that
at the moment
the vibration was
felt on land they
of but moderate intensity, but the second was
of extraordinary violence and lasted one or
two seconds. It was followed by a prolonged
booming noise, probably the effect of echo.
p. 350; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. Avril 1830.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
215
blow was felt.
1829.Nov.27.Mondavio and Todiin the A vibratory shock
8 P.M.
States of the Church.
29. Ditto
Ditto
30. Innsbruck in the Tyrol. A slight, almost verti-
Dec. 1.Ditto
2 A.M.
5 A.M.
cal shock.
Ditto
6. La Rochelle and the en-A rather severe shock.
virons for three or
9.
4h 30m A.M.
four leagues round.
Also in Medoc, and
other districts of the
departm. Gironde.
Santa Fé-di-Bogota in A slight vibratory
Columbia, S. America.
Also felt at Santa
Anna, Honda, Cartago,
and la Vega de Tupia;
thus over a space of
6° of longitude, be-
tween the eastern and
central chain of the
Andes.
shock, lasting four
or five seconds.
10. In the circle of Neustadt, Another shock, the
8h 55m P.M.
Illyria.
most violent of the
imagined their ves-
sels had touched
touched
the bottom.
This and the explosions lasted at most four or
five seconds. The explosions seemed to take
place high in the air towards the south, and
were quite unlike thunder, but were supposed
by many to have arisen from the explosion of
a powder magazine. The vibratory motion
made the windows rattle, and moved some few
articles which did not stand firmly. Several
animals exhibited unusual restlessness a mo-
ment before the noise was heard. The baro-
meter had been very low, and remained quite
steady at the time of this phænomenon, but|
soon after began to rise.
Preceded by a violent gust of wind
3
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1829, Nr. 353,
Beil.
Ditto.
The day was calm and foggy. The barometer Ditto, Nr. 346.
was not affected by the earthquake.
Ditto.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 350; Férussac, Bull. des Sc.
Nat. Avril 1830.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv.
P. 402.
Corresp. d. Würtemb. Landw. Ve-
reins. 12 Heft. 1829, S. 325.


three felt since No-
vember 2.
Lasted
four seconds.
216
REPORT-1854.
1.
3.
2.
1829. Dec.22. Belley in the departm. A shock of consider-
de l'Ain, France. able severity and
long duration.
A Country around Vesu-Some tremblings of
few days be- vius.
fore the 28th.|
the ground.
29. Belley in the departm. Another shock..
de l'Ain, France.
Hermannstadt in Hun-A very violent shock,
Day not given. gary.
•
Towards
which lasted a mi-
nute.
morning.
1830. Jan. 8. Near Waldheim in A slight shock
Saxony, on both banks
of the Tschopa.
26. Lucca
A
3h 30m A.M.
Night between
30 & 31.
Feb.
4.
5h 30m A.M.
slight vibratory
shock, followed by
another at about 5h
and a third about
5h 30m. The last
two were rather se-
vere and lasted
more than 5 secs.
Gutenstein in the circle A violent vibratory
of the Wiener Wald, shock.
Austria.
Nauplia in the Pelopon- An earthquake
nesus.
Hieflau in the circle of A
Bruck, Styria. Felt
throughout the whole
district of Hieflau.
vibratory shock, fol-
lowed, in a quarter
of an hour, by a vio-
lent oscillatory mo-
tion, and then a
4.
On the 10th the sea
rose suddenly to an
unusual height on
the west coast of
Holland, and caused
considerable injury
to the dykes, &c.
v. Hoff.
5.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like boiling.
The volcano began to throw forth flame and
stones, but no lava appeared.
6.
Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
p. 351.
Moniteur, 1830, Nr. 20. p. 78, Nr. 21.
p. 81.
Communication of M. Aug. Bravais
to M. Perrey; Modenzeitung,
1830, Nr. 6. S. 48.
p. 351.
The weather was very cold up to the time of the Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlii.
shock, but became warm afterwards. For the
various storms and other violent meteorological
disturbances of this year vid. v. Hoff.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. On the Dorfzeitung, 1830, Nr. 23.
7th the water of the lake near Sabzungen in
the Duchy of Meiningen was strongly agitated,
so that ice of 2 feet thick upon it was broken.
v. Hoff.
Accompanied by a noise like that of the wind in
a storm. The second shock was attended with
a dull noise like thunder. The motion was so
violent that people who were in bed thought|
they should be thrown out on the floor; the|
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1830, Nr. 45.
S. 316; Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.
t. xlv. p. 402; Férussac, Bull. des
Sc. Nat. t. xxiv. p. 152.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 61, Beil.
S. 441.
Communication of M. Colla to M.
Perrey.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1830, Nr. 61,
Beil. S. 441.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
217
1830. Feb. 8. Agram in Hungary
10h 40m A.M.]
(The Ann. de
Chim. et del
Phys. gives
the date Feb.
7.)
6 A.M.
severe shock. Thel
oscillation was from
N.E. to S.W., and
lasted about 5 secs.
.....
A shock of 2 secs. du-
ration.
27. Lauterbrunnen in the A shock in the direc
canton of Berne, Swit-
zerland.
tion N. to S., last-
ing 4 secs.
Nauplia, Egina, and in Several shocks
Greece.
Mar. 9. Kisljar on the Terek An earthquake, of 10
(According
to others,
12.) N. S.
1h 10m P.M.;
at Fort Bour-
noi, 1h 30m.
(Caucasus), and still
more violently in the
village of Andrejews-
kaja. Also felt at
Tiflis, at Fort Bour-
noi, and at Torki.
Said also to have ex-
tended to Moscow.
seconds' duration.
At Andrejewskaja
the direction of the
shocks was N. to S.,
and they recurred
for nine days. At
Tiflis also the di-
rection was N. to
S., and the motion
lasted 20 secs.
At
Fort Bournoi the
windows rattled; wooden houses and bridges
cracked; pictures and mirrors swung out from
the walls, and loose plaster fell from the ceil-
ings. The day was calm and clouded, but
the day before had been clear. No damage to
men or buildings ensued.
Felt equally in the upper and lower part of the Ditto, No. 53, Beil. S. 381; Ann.
town. In many of the houses cracks appeared de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv. p. 402.
in the walls, sheets of glass were broken,
plates fell off the tables, and persons who were
sitting distinctly felt themselves moved. On
the 6th and 7th there had been a heavy fall of
snow; the air then became warm and the ba-
rometer stood very low. After the shock,[
about 11h 38m A.M., the sun suddenly shone
out with great brilliancy for a few moments,
and then the heavens became obscured by
clouds as before, and a thick fog of a dis-
agreeable smell prevailed for three hours.
From the 12th of November, 1829, to the 7th
of February, 1830, the cold was most intense
in Central Europe, and great quantities of
snow fell, which on its melting produced ex-
tensive inundations.
Moniteur, 22 Mars.
Communication of M. Colla to M.
Perrey.
p. 402; Das Ausland, 1830, Nr.
200. S. 800; Preuss, Staatszei-
tung, Nr. 101. S. 752, Nr. 130.
S. 978; Gaz. de Tiflis, Nrs. 17
et 25; Constitutionnel, 25 Juin;
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 119.
In Andrejewskaja a church fell, and more than Ann. de Chim. et de Phys. t. xlv.
400 of the inhabitants were buried beneath
the mud roofs of their houses. A cleft was
produced in a neighbouring mountain, and
one half sank considerably. The shock was
followed by a gust of wind lasting 10 minutes.
A similar violent wind for 10 minutes was ob-
served at Tiflis. At Fort Bournoi no damage
was done, but at Torki 200 houses were ruined
and many others injured.


218
REPORT 1854.
་
1.
2.
3.
4.
motion was rather
severe, and lasted
1830. Mar. 9. Astrachan
about 2 minutes.
Shocks lasting to-
gether 30 seconds.
4h (?) 30m P.M.
21. Island of Martinique
A shock
2h 30m P.M.
29. Port-au-Prince in St.Do-A violent shock, last-
5.
6.
Great inundations were produced by the break-Authorities quoted above (on the
ing up of the ice on the rivers of the East of 9th).
Europe at the end of this month.
Cuvier, Hist. des Sc. Nat. t. v. p. 96;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xxiii.
p.50; Colla, Giornale Astron.1833,
p. 71; Moniteur, 18 Juin; Eyriès,
Nouv. Ann. des Voyages, Juillet,
p. 125.
Ditto.
11h 30m P.M.
mingo.
30. Ditto
Oh 30m A.M.
Ditto
1 A.M.
1. At Guatemala
•
ing more than two
seconds.
Ditto
Ditto
Some shocks
Apr.
4. Eglisau in the canton of A vibratory shock
About
Zürich.
12. Guatemala
Thirty-five
more
shocks, some severe,
some slight.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Authorities given under the 21st Apr.
S. 1093.
On the 6th Vesuvius was in a state of activity... Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 145, Beil.
Several villages, in particular Amatillian, Pinula, Authorities for the 21st April.
and Petassa, were ruined.
14. Island of St. Domingo... Two other shocks, The shocks were felt Accompanied by noise like distant thunder when Authorities for March 21.
6h 30m P.M.
2 A.M.
more violent than
→
on
board vessels
both in port and on
4
the open sea.
those of March 29,
30. Duration
or 5 seconds. The
first shock was from
E. to W., and the se-
cond from W. to E.
20. Soleure and on the banks A shock from E. to W.
of the Aar, Switzerland.
Fifteen wersts west of An earthquake
Baku in Georgia.
21. Guatemala .....
Fifty-two shocks in
it loses itself in the echoes of mountain ra-
vines. Houses of brick and stone suffered se-
verely. It was remarked that in the Leeward
Isles earthquake shocks were generally in the
direction of the meridian, i. e. either from N.
to S. or S. to N.
During a tempest which extended over all Ger-Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 129, Beil.
many and continued up to the night of the 21st.
S. 973, Nr. 116, Beil. S. 874;
Mérian; Studer.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 196, Beil.
S. 1502.
Ditto, Nr. 261. S. 2003; Das Ausland,
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
219
4 A.M. to 22,
5 P.M.
1830. Apr. 23. Ditto
9 P.M.
27. Ditto
the period men-
tioned, some severe,
others slight.
A violent shock
1830, Nr. 315. S. 1256; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xxvi. p. 32;
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1833. p. 72.
Several houses were much injured. A village, 6 Ditto.
leagues from the city, was entirely destroyed.
More houses injured
More shocks.
They
did not cease until
The city suffered much
May 9. Teheran in Persia
the 18th May.
Several shocks
11. Eglisau in the canton of A vibratory shock
In the even-
Zürich.
Ditto.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 174. S.
1320.
Accompanied by very loud noise. The houses Ditto, Nr. 145. S. 1093; Mérian
were caused to rock.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
16th a great eruption of Etna.
Studer.
;
On the Moniteur, 21 et 24 Juin; Preuss,
Staatszeitung, Nr. 165. S. 1252.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 195, Beil.
S. 1491.
Ditto, Nr. 258. S. 1974.
ing.
18. Reggio in Calabria
Two shocks
Mürz-Shocks.
June 8. Kindberg and
8 P.M.
zuschlag in Styria.
10. Werchne-Udinsk in the A rather severe vibra-
government of Irkutsk, tory shock, from
Russia.
19. Island of Martinique
gb 30m P.M.
5h 57m A.M.
and 27.
N.E. to S.W., last-
ing about 3 secs.
A shock
26. Gräz and Bruck in Sty-Two
ria. Also felt at Leo-
ben.
26 In China; in the pro-A
vince of Honan, and
the parts of Pe-Tsche-
Li between 35° and
37° N. lat., to the
south of Pekin.
shocks, with a
very short interval,
in the direction S.E.
to N.W., accom-
panied by undula-
tory motion lasting
about a second.
violent earthquake.
The first shock last-
ed about 2 minutes,
and was soon fol-
lowed by others
more terrible and
of greater duration.]
Authorities for March 21.
1428.
Windows rattled, and plaster fell from the ceil- Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 187. S.
ings. The air was calm, but somewhat thick
and foggy. The barometer exhibited no par-
ticular change.
Preceded by terrible portents. Some days be-Garnier, Météorologie, p. 167;
fore the earthquake burning vapours filled the Gothaische Zeitung, 1831, Nr. 140.
atmosphere, dull explosions were heard in the
air, long bands of fire appeared on the hori-
zon (thunder and lightning?), and when the
first shock was felt a violent storm of rain
and hail burst forth over the land. The con-
sternation produced by the earthquake was so
great, that no accurate accounts had been col-
lected of the damage done, but it was known
that 12 towns had been swallowed up or more
{
220
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1830. June.... At the Cape of Good An earthquake
Hope.
July 1. Huszth in the county Three extremely se-
of Marmarosch, Hun- vere shocks, fol-
5 A.M.
gary. The last shock
was also felt at Szi-
geth, and at the mines]
of Sugatagh and Sla-
tina.
lowed at 9 P.M. by
a very violent one.
Direction of the
shocks S. to N.
=
9. In the island of Ægina.. A slight earthquake
13. Messina and Catania in Severe shocks
Sicily.
5.
or less injured. At the same time the district
of Ching-Ting-Fou at the other extremity of
Pe-Tsche-Li, was visited by a terrible tempest,
with hail of enormous size, and productive of
dreadful inundations. It was supposed at Can-
ton that 6000 or 7000 perished altogether in
these convulsions of nature.
The
6.
Two large masses of rock were detached and Das Ausland, 1831, Nr. 115. S. 460.
rolled down from Table Mountain. The larger
mass was estimated at 40 or 50 tons.
accompanying loud noise lasted 45 seconds,
and produced much uneasiness in Cape Town.
By the last shock (at 9 P.M.) many houses were Froriep's Notizen, Nr. 544. S. 250.
injured.
Aug.
2. At Murcia in Spain.....
An earthquake, the
8. Kiachta in Siberia
Oh 27m A.M.
direction of which
was the same as
that of March 8.
1829, namely N.E.
to S.W. Consisted
of two rather vio-
lent shocks.
11. Clagenfurth and neigh-An earthquake
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 236.
S. 1808.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 96.
Colla, Giornale Astron. 1833, p. 74.
Accompanied by a dull noise, which lasted nearly Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 275.
a minute. No other attendant phænomenon S. 2107.
of note was observed, except a visible moisture
in the atmosphere (mist?).
Colla, Giornale Astron. 1833, p. 74.
bourhood, Scutschach,
Forlac, and Loibl; in
Carinthia.
Sept. 1. Erromanga Bay in the A slight vibratory Also felt at sea
New Hebrides.
shock, lasting about
a minute.
Das Ausland, 1832, Nr. 202. S. 807.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
221
1830. Sept. 9. In the Swabian Alps, A vibratory shock, the.
9h 20m A.M.
especially in a part of
the bailiwick of Mün-
singen. Very percept-
ible in Hayningen,
Zwiefalten, Münsin-
gen, Buttenhausen, E-
glingen, &c., through-
out the Alps of Zwie-
falten. Also felt at
Scheer in the baili-
wick of Wangen.
10. Ditto
7h 48m A.M.
12. Ditto
10h 45m A.M.
direction of which,
as well as of those
of the following
days, was S. to N.,
stretching probably
somewhat to the E.
Duration of the
shock 2 seconds.
=
Another shock, of
equal duration with
the last.
Another shock, more
violent than either
of the two pre-
ceding, and lasting
three seconds.
16. Manilla in the island Some shocks
of Luçon, Philippine
Isles.
19. In Ober-Marchthal, at A feeble shock
the southern foot of
the Swabian Alps
23. Again in the Swabian At Kalw three shocks
4h 30m A.M.
Alps. Felt, at the
same time, at Kalw,
in the bailiwicks of
Urach, Münsingen,
and Balingen, at Onst-
mettingen, near Ober-
Marchthal at the
southern foot of the
Alps, in the western
part of the bailiwick
of Saulgau, and in that
of Marbach.
quickly succeeding
each other were
felt. The direction
seemed to be W. to
E. In the bailiwick
of Münsingen, in
Hayringen, Butten-
hausen, Apfelstet-
ten, Oberwilzingen,
and Huldstetten,
the same observa-
tions were made;
the motion passed
•
Articles of furniture rattled together, easily Schweigger u. Seidel, N. Jahrbuch
shaken objects were moved, and the plaister d. Chemie, Th. v. S. 279.
fell off here and there from the ceilings.
People who were in the house felt as if the
whole building were shaken by a direct shock
or by a violent thunder-stroke.
Ditto.
At Münsingen, Tübingen, and Stuttgard, the ha- Ditto.
rometer fell about the time of the shock, but,
as v. Hoff remarks, this fall was observed over
a district of Europe too extensive to render it
probable that it was in any way connected with
the earthquake.
During a typhoon
In M. Perrey's Memoir on Earth-
quakes in the basin of the Rhine,
p. 90.
Schweigger u. Seidel, N. Jahrbuch
d. Chemie, Th. v. S. 272.
Accompanied at Kalw by a rolling noise. Build-Ditto.
ings and furniture were made to vibrate. The
air was calm. At the other places mentioned
in Column 3, houses were also shaken, doors
opened, &c. At Buttenhausen the shock was
particularly felt in the houses on the water's
edge. On the morning of the 22nd the baro-
meter reached its lowest point for the month.
From then until the morning of the 23rd it
rose rapidly, then fell slowly during the whole
day. On the 22nd heavy rain fell all day,
with southerly and westerly wind. At the
time of the earthquake the rain had stopped,
and the sky was clouded, but in the evening


222
REPORT 1854,
1.
2.
3.
4.
from W. to E., and
lasted six or eight
seconds.
1830. Sept. 24. Ditto, particularly at Another shock, the
Onstmettingen in the
bailiwick of Balingen.
6h 30m P.M.
26. Lisbon
28. Oporto.
last felt in this re-
gion of the Alps.
Two slight shocks,
each of which last-
ed about fifteen se-
conds.
A shock
Oct. 3. In the island of Ægina, Two feeble shocks
Greece.
Nov. 23. In the Duchy of Baden, Several shocks, appa-
6 A.M.
End of the
month.
at Freiburg, Mühl-
heim, and Lörrach ;
and at St. Louis,
Mühlhausen, Bâle, and
Strasburg. Also felt
at Berne.
About Vesuvius
rently in the direc-
tion S.W. to N.E.
At Bâle (6h 4m) the
shock was very vio-
lent.
Subterranean disturb-
ances on several
days.
Dec. 2. In the mine "Neue Another strong vibra-
Hoffnung Gottes
Oh 15 A.M.
>>
at tory shock.
St. Blaise in Baden.
3. Innsbruck in the Tyrol.. A shock from N.W.
After 8 A.M.
to S.E. Lasted six
seconds, with con-
stant intensity.
8. Near Rehhausen and Vibratory shocks.
the rain began again.
5.
6.
d. Chemie, Th. v. S. 272.
The sky was clouded, and rain fell occasionally. Schweigger u. Seidler, N. Jahrbuch
The barometer fell slowly something below its
mean height.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 305. S.
2354.
Preceded by a noise which began with a dull
heavy sound as if a great weight had been let
fall, and ending with a rattle as of carriages
over pavement. Bedsteads were set in mo-
tion, doors cracked, and glasses rang. In the
places on the west of the Rhine an explosion
like that of a cannon preceded the shock. In
the mine "Neue Hoffnung Gottes" at St. Blaise
in Baden, the shocks were very strongly felt at
5h 45m. For Strasburg some accounts give
the date Nov. 24 instead of 23.
Accompanied by very little eruption..
Colla, Giornale Astron. 1833, p. 74.
Ditto.
Dorfzeitung, Nr. 227. S.910; Preuss,
Staatszeitung, Nrs. 335. 339 u.
346; Mérian; Ann. de Chim. et
de Phys. t. xlv. p. 402; Colla,
Giorn. Astron. 1833; Studer.
Dorfzeitung, Nr. 227. S. 910.
The windows of the building attached to the mine Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 346. S.
rattled, and the whole building itself seemed
to shake. The miners fled in alarm from the
mine.
2690; Mérian.
2697; Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1833,
Accompanied by a rattling noise like the break- Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 347. S.
ing of glass. Articles of furniture and glasses
were set in motion. The sky was clear, but
the lower part of the atmosphere cloudy.
Wind S.E., slight.
p. 75.
Dorfzeitung, 1831, Nr. 3. S. 11.

Genstätt (near Naum-
burg).

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
223
1830. Dec. 28: Coblentz and Neuwied, A
About 2 P.M.
and the surrounding
country.
shock from N.
(N.W.?) to S.E. At
Rübenach, six or
eight seconds after
the explosion there
heard, a quick strong
shock.
29. Sulmona and some other Violent shocks
places in the Abruzzo,
Italy.
In the island of Am-A violent earthquake..
boyna, one of the
Moluccas.
1831. Jan. 2. Lago-Negro in the Basi-An earthquake of 20
3 P.M.
(At the same
hour?.)
N.S.
licata, kingdom of seconds' duration.
Naples.
Cajeta in Calabria Citra A severe shock
15. In the government of A slight earthquake,]
Nertschinsk in Siberia. lasting about ten
At Rübenach, at the time mentioned, there arose a Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1831, Nr. 6,
violent storm, which, however, only lasted a few Beil. S. 48, Nr. 41. S. 344; Go-
minutes, and was followed by a loud explosion thaische Zeitung, 1831, Nr. 5.
as of a piece of heavy ordnance. Two days
before, the wells at Bubenheim (1½ mile from
Coblentz, and mile from Rübenach) sud-
denly dried up. On the 26th, at 2 A.M., the
river Douro in Portugal, between Roa and
Aranda, suddenly lost all its water, which did
not return until 10 A.M. A short time before]
or after this event, quite the same thing hap-
pened to the river Alba de Tormes.
Ten houses and a neighbouring church fell
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1831, Nr. 26,
Beil. S. 219.
Berghaus' Almanach für Freunde
der Erdkunde, 1837, S. 224.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, 1831, Nr. 26.
S. 219, Nr. 43, Beil. S. 359.
Buildings were injured, and masses of rock de- Ditto.
tached.
Accompanied by noise like thunder
Ditto, Nr. 112. S. 839.
18. Messina
28. Ditto. Also on this day Ditto. At Palermo
at Palermo.
29. In the arrondissements A severe shock from
Between 10
and 11 P.M.
of Remiremont and
St. Dié, department
Vosges.
Feb. 9. Palermo
one shock.
S.W. to N.E.
Another shock
Garnier, Météor. p. 96; Colla.
Ditto; Poggendorff's Annalen, B.
xxiv. S. 54.
At Géraromer the shock was accompanied by a Moniteur, 15 Fév.
dull but distinct noise.
Garnier, Météor. p. 96; Colla; Pog-
gendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv. S.54.

seconds. The shock
was directed to-
wards the N.E., and
was more violent on
the N.E. than any
other side.
Several shocks
+


224
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1831. Feb. 10. Messina. The centre of More shocks. At Me-
disturbance seemed to lazzo more than
be at Melazzo (twenty
sixty were reckoned.{
miles to the N.).
22. Aleppo.
A violent earthquake.
Mar. 1. Ardvoirlich, Killin, and A shock which came
Tyndrum, in Perth- from the N.W.
shire, Scotland.
11 P.M.
8 P.M.
2. Dover, Ramsgate, Mar-A severe shock
gate, and Deal, on S.E.
coast of England.
17. In the island of Bardsey A shock of an earth-
off the S.W. coast of
Caernarvonshire.
quake.
26. San Remo in Pignerol Severe vertical shocks
(Piedmont).
11h 25m A.M.
28. Taggia and Castellaro in A
Pignerol (Piedmont).
In Sicily
and more prolonged
oscillations,
toge-
ther lasting four-
teen seconds.
severe vibratory
shock.
Shocks
April 2. Cariati in Calabria Citra A shock, followed by
several others.
In the southern part of Violent shocks.
4.
5.
6.
From the 19th to the 25th the upper crater of Garnier, Météor. p. 96; Pogg. Ann.
Etna was in eruption, after which these shocks B. xxiv. S. 54; Preuss, Staats-
diminished in number, but did not cease until zeitung, Nr. 163. S. 1052.
after the eruption in the island of Pantettaria
in the month of July.
Dorfzeitung, 1831, Nr. 65.
Accompanied by a sound resembling a sudden D.
gust of wind. Doors and windows were
shaken. The night was calm and frosty. The
barometer was low; at Inverness the mean
height for February was 29.10, the lowest
monthly average for the year.
Milne's Catalogue of British
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 73, Beil.
S. 610; Journ. des Débats, 7 Mars;
Férussac, Bull. des Sc. Phys. et
Math. Août 1831.
The shock was felt in the lighthouse on the J.
island, and "set the whole building in quick
vibration, and filled every one on the island)
with indescribable alarm." A similar shock
had been felt in Bardsey about seventy years
before.
H. Bransby in the Christian Re-
former, vol. xviii. p. 504.
Preceded by subterranean noise like the rattling|Alb. Nota, del Tremuoto Avvenuto
of carriages. A thick mist (cloud of dust?)
rose above the roofs of the shaken buildings.
nella citta e provincia di S. Reno
l'anno 1831. Pignerolo, 8vo. 46 p.
Fifty-two houses were thrown down, many others Ditto.
injured, and a bridge cracked. On the plain,
and on the western side of the hill fissures
opened in the earth.
The town of Melazzo was ruined
Huot, Géologie, p. 117.
Gothaische Zeitung, 1831, Nr. 86.
Before
the
3rd (when
the account)
was written).
the island of Samos.
Followed by the fall of one of the highest moun-Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 160. S.
tains opposite Icaria. An enormous mass of
water burst forth from the mountain and car-
ried everything before it on its way to the sea.
The Constitutionnel of 6 Juillet gives the date
1040.
13
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
225
1831.April 12. At sea, in 0° 22' S. lat.,
Noon.
and 23° 27′ W. long.
Cariati in Calabria Citra Another shock, much
of this event as May 7, and the same journal
for 10th September says that a violent earth-
quake had been felt in the island of Scio.
On board the ship The rudder was greatly agitated, and a dull Daussy in the Comptes Rendus de
'l'Aigle, Capt. J.
Taylor, a shock was
felt exactly as if the
vessel had touched
upon a rock.
sound was heard beneath the water.
weather was fine, and the sea calm.
The l'Acad. t. vi. p. 514.
Gothaische Zeitung, Nr. 86.
more severe than
that of the 2nd.
Others succeeded
it daily up to the
22nd.
29. Orleans in France and Several rather severe
About 5 P.M. the neighbourhood.
May 26.
11h 18m A.M.
At Marseilles
at 11h 15m.
coast (about twenty-
seven miles from Monte
Negro). Also felt at
Marseilles,
shocks.
Genoa, and Porto-Mau- Violent shocks, some
ricio on the Genoese of them vertical,]
and some in a side
direction, which
succeeded each
other within two
seconds, and seem-
ed to come from the
side of Monte Negro
(i. e. E. to W.).
motion seemed to
be at once horizon-
tal, vertical, and
oblique.
28. Ditto. Not reported Another shock. The
Oh 45m or
1h 30m P.M.
Day not given.
At night.
as having been felt
at Marseilles. Par-
ticularly severe at
Vintimiglia and Al-
benga.
Odessa
Several shocks,
of
which one was very
violent. Others du-j
ring the course of
the month.
Journ. des Débats, 3 Mai.
Buildings were thrown down at Castellaro, and Gothaische Zeitung, Nr. 101; Journ.
Caggia and Bussano also suffered severely.
des Débats, 8 Juin; Férussac,
Bull. des Sc. Nat. t. xxvi. p. 152.
Ditto.
Constitutionnel, 8 Sept.
June 28. In Sicily, especially at Very severe shocks, Several shocks were Followed, in July and the beginning of August, Moniteur, 1 Sept., 2 et 28 Oct., 10
5 P.M.
Sciacca. Also felt at
Palermo.
followed by others
up to the 11th of
felt this day on by a violent submarine eruption, and the up-
board the ship heaval of a new island between Sciacca and
Nov.; Garnier, Météor. p. 95;
v. Hoff.

1854.
226
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
July.
5.
the island of Pantellaria. For a detailed ac-
count of this phænomenon, vide v. Hoff.
3.
4.
"Britannia,' Admi-
ral Malcolm, over
the place where the
new island after-
wards appeared.
6.
1831. July 2. In Sicily, especially at The shocks were very
Palermo.
13. Parma
14. Ditto
nada. Felt also at
Beauport, ninety miles
to the south-west, and
other places in the
vicinity.
intense at Palermo
on this day.
Several shocks
Ditto
to come from the north (or north-west). The
rocking motion produced a feeling of sickness.
Chimnies were thrown down and walls in-
jured. Shocks are said to be of rather com-
mon occurrence in this district.
Moniteur, 1 Sept. 2 et 28 Oct., 10
Nov.; Garnier, Météor. p. 95;
v. Hoff.
Colla.
Ditto.
ries, vol. v. p. 98 (note); Trans.
Soc. Quebec, vol. ii. p. 83. 89.
1831.
Murray Bay in the Gulf Very many shocks. Also felt on board Preceded by subterranean noise, which seemed Trans. Geol. Soc. (Lond.) 2nd Se-
of St. Lawrence, Ca- When the preceding ships in Murray
Murray
noise appeared to Bay.
have reached the
house (of an ob-
server) heavy
shock was felt, like
a sudden blow, suc-
ceeded immediate-
ly by a rocking mo-
tion.
Aug. 3. Bucharest, Ismail, Ki-Shocks.
schinew, and Leowo,
Wallachia.
11. Bridgetown in Barba-Ditto
does, and in Jamaica.
a
Midnight.
14. Resina near Naples..
A shock
27. Besançon in the departm. Two rather violent
Doubs. And at the shocks, with an in-
same hour at Fribourg terval of ten se-
in Switzerland.
conds.
Sept. 11. Parma,' Reggio, Modena, An earthquake at the
7h 15 or
same time at these
these
Castel-Nuovo, and as
Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 247. S.
1398.
During a violent hurricane which raged over the Ditto, Nr. 295. S. 1598, Nr. 298.
West Indies, especially Antigua, St. Vincent, S. 1610; Garnier, Météor. p. 168.
Dominica, Guadeloupe, and Barbadoes. It
lasted from 2h 30m A.M. to 5 P.M. Barbadoes
suffered at once from the hurricane, the earth-
quake, and a volcanic eruption. 3000 persons
perished altogether.
During an eruption of Vesuvius
Audot, Roy. de Naples, p. 74.
Each shock preceded by a dull explosive noise Garnier, Météorologie, p. 169; Mé-
lasting two seconds. Doors, windows, and rian; Preuss, Staatszeitung Nr.
articles of furniture were shaken. The Preuss, 250. S. 1410.
Staatszeitung reports the event as during the
night of August 26–27.
At Parma accompanied by a dull noise like thun-Gothaische Zeitung, Nr. 188 u. 193;
der. All the houses shook, more than 400 Constitutionnel, 3 et 5 Oct.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
227
30m P.M.
far as Venice.
different places.
At Parma violent
shocks from N.E.
to S.W., which last-
ed more than eight
seconds (minutes
according to an-
other account). At
Venice they lasted
the same time, but
the direction was E.
to W. Followed by
other shocks on the
12th and 13th.
1831. Sept. 30. Palermo
A shock
9h 30m P.M.
distance of a hun-
dred miles from
Arica. The ships]
in harbour expe-
rienced violent
shocks.
Oct. 8. Arica in Peru. Extended A violent vibratory Also felt at sea at the
towards the south to
the most distant ex-
tremity of the repub-
lic, and towards the
north as far as Camana,
(therefore over about
7° of lat.). Felt at
Chuquisaca, 400 miles
inland.
shock, in a vertical
direction, which
lasted about seventy
seconds. The mo-
tion proceeded from
S. to N. This prin-
cipal shock was fol-
lowed at 11 P.M.,
and 5 A.M. the next
morning, by others,
and even as long
after as February
7, 1832, a distinct
trembling of the
earth was felt. In
the intermediate
time ninety-seven
shocks were reck-
oned.
16. In the Romagna, Italy... Shocks...
chimnies fell, bells sounded of themselves, Colla
clocks were stopped, and the horses and dogs
showed great alarm. At Reggio 200 chim-
nies were thrown down, and the Benizzi palace
was in great part ruined. From the 10th the
water in the wells of Parma had been troubled.
54; v. Hoff.
On the 21st an eruption of Vesuvius had begun, Poggendorff's Annalen, B. xxiv. S.
which continued until the end of the month,|
and begun again on the 6th or 7th of October,
lasted until the 15th of that month, and then
gradually ceased.
Preceded by a subterranean hollow rolling noise Edinburgh New Phil. Journal, April
like distant thunder, but louder. It lasted and July 1834; Das Ausland,
about ten seconds. Many houses were thrown 1831. Nr. 110. S. 440.
down, and others injured, the walls cracked,
&c.
The shocks of later date were unaccom-[
panied by noise. (According to another ac-
count scarcely a stone was left upon another
in Arica, and a village fifteen leagues to the
south was also totally destroyed, but one lying
to the north of Arica, although nearer, suffer-
ed less.) No earthquake of any consequence
had been felt in this region for nearly a
century.
Antologia di Firenze, 1832, Jun.
p. 213.


228
REPORT 1854.
1.
2.
3.
1831. Oct. 27 Foligno in the States of Daily shocks during
to Nov. 7. the Church.
this period. The
most violent were
on the 7th of No-!
vember.
Nov. 17. Swärdsjo near Fahlun in A shock from S. to N.
Sweden.
6h 15m A.M.
19. Neufchâtel and Fribourg
In the evening.
10 P.M.
20. Val-de-Travers, Locles, Two slight shocks
and Neufchâtel
22. Fribourg in Switzerland
9h 55m P.M.
9h 30m P.M.
29. In and about the Thu-A severe vibratory
ringerwald, in the di- shock, strong enough
strict of the sources to make the houses
of the Werra and quiver. Three sepa-
Schleusse. Most rate vibrations are
strongly felt in the said to have been
higher mountain re- felt, of which the se-
gions of the Thürin- cond only was at-
gerwald, at Trauen- tended with noise.
wald, Schmiedefeld,
and Neustadt; to the
north in the bailiwick
of Gehren and Katz-
hütte; and on the south
along the course of the
Werra to Eisfeld and
Hilburghausen.
Neufchâtel
30. In Chili
Shocks
4.
5.
Many houses thrown down
6.
Journ. des Débats, 2 Déc.; Garnier,
Météorologie, p. 109.
1825.
During a violent storm from the north. The Preuss, Staatszeitung, Nr. 351. S.
shock was accompanied by a loud explosive
noise, which was heard also in the villages of
Mornão and Zenger, and at Fahlun. An ex-
traordinary light appeared in the northern
horizon.
Perhaps this account only refers to the events of M. Studer's Catalogue.
the 20th and 22nd, wrongly reported as to
date.
Journ. des Débats, 1 Déc.; Consti-
tutionnel, 19 Déc.
Mérian.
227. S. 917, Nr. 229. S. 927.
Accompanied by a very loud rolling noise passing Dorfzeitung, Nr. 224. S. 906, Nr.
from S. to N., and lasting five or six seconds.
On the day of the earthquake, before and after
the shocks, and on the day before, a calm pre-
vailed, but the preceding days had been stormy.
The Werra was unusually high. According to
some accounts, a fireball, apparently as large
as the moon, was seen passing towards the
west.
Ditto, Nr. 231, S. 934.
Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes
in the basin of the Rhine,
p. 91.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
229
1831. Nov.... Fornovo, fourteen miles Slight shocks during
from Parma.
a period of several
days.
Colla.
'Dec. 3. In the island of Trinidad. A violent earthquake. The sea was in a state Followed by a noise like distant thunder. When Ausland, 1832, Nr. 110. S. 440,
Also felt in St. Chri-
7h 50m P.M.
stopher's.
In Trinidad the
first shock lasted
nearly three se-
conds, and was fol-
lowed by an oscil-
lation perceptible
for four to six se-
conds. After the
noise which suc-
ceeded this, the
second shock oc-
curred, which was
much more terrible
than the first. At
10 P.M., and at 2
A.M. the next morn-
ing, shocks were
also felt, but of
nothing like the
violence of the
first.
4. In Piedmont, at Caggia More shocks
2h 30m (Ita-
lian time).
(Taggia?) and Castel-
laro and in the neigh-|
bourhood,
where
shocks were felt on the
28th of March. The
valley separating these!
two places seemed to
be the centre of dis-
turbance.
22. Mount Vesuvius
24. Ditto
In the evening,
Violent tremblings
Another, very violent
of violent agitation,
and on board ship
the shocks were felt
as well as on land.
the second shock occurred the earth seemed
to rise and fall like the waves of the sea, and
the strongest as well as the slightest buildings
quivered to the ground. In the early part of
the evening the heat was unbearable, and du-
ring the earthquake there was not a breath of
wind stirring, Some heavy showers of rain.
followed.
Accompanied by loud detonations
quoting a journal of Trinidad of
the 7th Dec. 1831; Monthly Ma-
gazine, 1832, April, p. 169; Leon-
hard u. Bronn, N. Jahrbuch für
Mineralogie, 1833, S. 127.
Alb. Nota del Tremuoto Avvenuto
nella citta e provincia di S. Remo,
l'anno 1831.
Allgemeine Zeitung, 1832, Nr. 17,
Beil. S. 65, Nr. 33, Beil. S.
132.
Five fissures opened, from which the lava flowed Ditto.
on the morning of the 25th, and continued to
flow until January 9, 1832.
230
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1831. Dec. 25. Lohugbat in Kemaon, in An undulatory motion
9 P.M.
the N.E. of Hindostan;}
of the western spur of
of the earth from
N.W. to S.E., last-
ing seven seconds.
on the southern slope
the Himalaya.
1832. Jan. 1. Resina at the foot of An earthquake
In one of the Vesuvius.
earliest hours
of the morn-
ing.
After 2 P.M.
at Foligno.
13. Foligno, Bevagna, Peru-At Foligno a terrible
gia, Assisi, Spello, shock, followed an
Montefalco, Canara,
and in Rome. Most
violent at the two first
named places. Ex-
tended along a line
parallel to the Apen-
nines. Felt at Parma.
Rome
hour after by a se-
cond. At Bevagna
the first shock last-)
ed eleven seconds,
and was followed
by five others.
Rome the shocks
At
were
and not severe.
They recurred at 3
P.M., and at 2 A.M.
the following morn-
ing. At Foligno the
shocks continued at
intervals up to the
15th. During the
night of 13 to 14,
there were 38.
undulatory,
Another
shock.
vibratory
4.
5.
6.
Berliner Spenersche Zeitung, 1837,
Nr. 59.
Allgemeine Zeitung, Nr. 33, Beil.
S. 132.
Nr. 26. S. 102, Nr. 42. S. 165;
Ausland, Nr. 81. S. 324, Nr. 110,
S. 440; Journ. des Débats, 31
Janv.; Constitutionnel, 30 et 31
Janv.; Colla.
Preceded and followed at Foligno by violent Allgemeine Zeitung, Nr. 24. S. 94,
rain mixed with hail. A man going to draw
water found the well filled to the brim, and
the furrows in the fields full of muddy water
(from the rain?). A few minutes after, he
felt the first shock. On returning soon after
to the well, he found it quite dry; the water
also had disappeared from the fields, in which
deep cracks were to be seen. Near Bevagna
much resinous and sulphurous matter was said
to have come out of the earth. Here and at
several other places buildings were injured.
Night between
17 & 18.
27. Foligno
Another slight shock
29. Trevi, six miles from A shock
Foligno.
Feb. 1. In the Haute Engadine, Shocks at the hours
About noon
and 10 P.M.
Switzerland.
mentioned.
Preceded by a detonation in the air
Caused much damage.
Allgemeine Zeitung, Nr. 33, Beil.
S. 131.
Constitutionnel, 25 Fév.
Ausland, Nr. 110. S. 440.
Mérian.



ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
231
1832. Feb. 16. Sciacca in Sicily
.A slight shock.
4 A.M.
1
21. Pozzuoli near Vesuvius.. Slight shocks
In Umbria
Constant oscillations
during the whole
month.
Lahore, the valley of Ba-
dakhshan, and other
parts of North-western
India.
March 8. In Calabria Ulteriore and A violent and destruct-
After 7 P.M.
a small part of Cala-
bria Citeriore. Princi-
pally on the east of the
Apennines, at S. Seve-
rino, Cotrone, Isola,
Cutro, Policastro, Ca-
tanzaro, Roccabernar-
do, Roccadineto, Scan-
dale, S. Mauro, Cas-
tello, and Ciro; also
slightly in some places
to the west of the
mountains, especially
at Monteleone and
Reggio. In Calabria
Citeriore the earth-
quake was felt at Co-
senza. At Naples two
or three slight shocks
were felt.
ive
earthquake.
The first, vibratory,
shock was the most
violent, in the di-
rection S.E.toN.W.
and lasted 11 se-
conds. The shocks
recurred not only
during the follow-
ing night, but more
slightly up to the
16th.
S. 231, Nr. 21. S. 324; v. Hoff.
At the same time vapour was seen to rise from Froriep's Noțizen, B. xxxiii. Nr. 15.
the sea in the same place where the new island
had made its appearance in the preceding
July. On this day Vesuvius, which had re-
mained quiet since the beginning of the year,
began to send forth smoke, and on the 20th
an eruption of stones, lava, &c. commenced,
which continued more or less (with slight|
tremblings) up to the end of March, and
slightly till the end of July, when a great
eruption occurred.
Ditto; Audot, Roy. de Naples, p.
74.
Allgemeine Zeitung, Nr. 52, Beil.
S. 297.
Huge masses of rock were thrown down in many Trans. Geol. Soc. (London) 2nd se-
places from the cliffs.
Cutro was completely destroyed, and great da-
mage done in other places, especially at So-
veria in the district of Catanzaro. On the 7th
a luminous meteor was observed at Potenza,
which lasted nearly a minute, and was follow-
ed by an explosion like that of a cannon.
ries, vol. iii. pp. 492. 494.
Allgemeine Zeitung, Nr. 86, Beil.
S. 343, Nr. 87. S. 347, Nr. 99,
Beil. S. 393, Nr. 100, Beil. S.397;
Audot, Roy. de Naples, p. 74;
Constitutionnel, 24 Mars, 18 Avril.


232
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1832. Mar.11, Assise, La Bastia, La Violent and repeated
Cannara, Catanzaro, shocks. At Milan,
12, 13, 14,
and 15.
Cotrone,
Monte-
Mantua, Verona,
Leone, Reggio, Milan,
Reggio, and Genoa,
they were felt from
Mantua, Verona, Reg-
gio (in Modena), Ge-
noa, and Parma.
the 11th to the
4.
5.
6.
La Bastia and La Cannara were completely Journ. des Débats, 3 et 29 Avril;
ruined, and at many other places great damage
was done. At the time of the shocks of the
14th and 15th the waters of the lake of Dsirma
in Russia were extraordinarily disturbed, and
a noise was heard like that of a storm.
Constitutionnel, 28 Mars, 2 et 18
Avril, 2 Mai; Colla; Allgemeine
Zeitung, Nr. 86, Beil. S. 343, Nr.
91, Beil. S. 362; Antologia, 1832,
Jun. p. 311; Communication of
M. Mérian to M. Perrey.
13th, and at Parma
daily from the 11th
to the 17th. At
the latter place they
were in the direc-
7 A.M.
19. Parma
21. Ditto
22. Reggio in Calabria
28. Parma
31.Irkutsk in Siberia
tion of the magne-
tic meridian. At
Giornico,
Bellin-
zone, and Lugano,|
on the 13th, after
3 P.M.
More shocks
Ditto
Diastrous shocks
More shocks
A rather severe earth-
quake. The first
shock lasted nearly
a minute, and was
scarcely percepti-
ble, but the second,
which occurred 4
minutes later, made
everything in the
houses shake vio-
Catanzaro in Calabria... More shocks, of great
lently.
- April.
{ Beginning of
the month.
violence.
11. Kiachta in Siberia
A rather
8 A.M.
12. Parma
severe
shock, lasting 45
seconds.
Several shocks..
The ducal palace was violently shaken
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Neither of the shocks was accompanied by any Constitutionnel, 22 Juin.
subterranean noise.
New ruins produced
Authorities for March 11.
Moniteur, 3 Sept.
Authorities for March 11.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENĄ.
233
1832. Apr. 14. Tiflis in Georgia
(N. S.) 3 A.M.
middle
19. Parma
22. Ditto
In the In Nova Scotia
the year.
of
Two distinct shocks,[
followed by others
at 4h 52m A.M. and
at 3 and 3h 10m
P.M.
Several shocks
Ditto
A slight shock.
July 2. Lohugbat in Kemaon, The earth shook for
11 P.M.
Hindostan.
20. Lisbon
6 A.M.
12 secs.
A severe shock, last-
ing about 10 secs.
Cotrone in Calabria
Repeated shocks
Aug. 2. Tiflis in Georgia
and 10.
7 A.M.
7 Vesuvius and the neigh-Severe and frequent
bourhood.
shocks, particularly
on these two days.
18. Lohughat in Kemaon, Another
Hindostan.
vibratory
shock, of 5 secs.
duration.
31. Langhiramo, Castrigna- Slight shocks, more
About 1h 45m
A.M.
no, and neighbour-
hood; in Italy (what
State?). Also felt at
Berceto.
severe at Monchio-
di-Sasso, Campora,
and Scurano.
Accompanied by a noise as if the houses were Memoir on Earthquakes in the Cau-
falling. M. Vichmann observed three shocks
at Tiflis in 1832-33.
Accompanied by a sound like that of rushing
casus, by M. Philadelphine, Pro-
fessor of Physics at Tiflis, trans-
lated by M. Kuppfer; Dubois de
Montpéreux, Voyage autour du
Caucase, t. iii. p. 271.
Authorities for March 11.
Ditto.
Galignani's Messenger, 16th Oct.,
quoting from a series of Montreal
journals, the date of the last of
which was 13th Sept.
Berliner Spenersche Zeitung, 1837,
water, which lasted three seconds before the Nr. 59.
shock, and as long after it.
Dorfzeitung, Nr. 111. S. 562;
v. Hoff.
Cracks appeared in some of the walls, and people Allgemeine Zeitung, Nr. 221. S.881;
were violently shaken in their beds. On the
morning of the 15th of this month an extra-
ordinary flux and reflux of the sea was ob-
served at Dantzig, supposed by some to be
caused by an earthquake. On the 23rd a tre-
mendous eruption of Vesuvius began, which
did not cease until the 16th August, and was
followed on the 16th September by another
of less energy.
Allgemeine Zeitung, ausserord. Beil.
Nr. 345. S. 1379.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Accompanying the violent eruption of the vol-Journ. des Débats, 2 Sept. Bibl.
cano, which still continued. Remarkable atmo-
spheric disturbances.
The weather was hot and sultry
Univ. Avril 1833, p. 350; Archives
des Découv. 1832, p. 244; v. Hoff.
Berliner Spenersche Zeitung, 1837,
Nr. 59.
Colla.

234
REPORT-1854.
1.
1832. Sept.
Night between
3 and 4.
10 P.M.
2.
Poitiers in France
3.
4.
A rather severe shock,
lasting some secs.
as on the 2nd July.
23. Lohugbat in Kemaon, Another earthquake,
Hindostan.
Oct. 18 In many parts of the A vibratory shock. At
or 19. 2 P.M.
kingdom of Saxony,
especially in the di-
stricts on the Pleisse
and Mulde to the
Elbe near Dessau.
Most distinctly felt
at Gross-Hermsdorf
in the bailiwick of
Borna, west of the
Pleisse, and at the
quarries of Rochlitz
in the valley of the
Zwickau Mulde.
31. On and around Etna
Dessau it was like
the explosion of a
mass of powder.
Several slight shocks.
5.
At Gross-Hermsdorf and the quarries of Roch-
litz, accompanied by loud subterranean thun-
der. The upper mist in the air suddenly dis-
appeared after the earthquake, and the air be-
came mild.
Moniteur, 9 Sept.
6.
Berliner Spenersche Zeitung, 1837,
Nr. 59.
Allgemeine Zeitung, ausserord. Beil.
Nr. 464. S. 1855; Leipziger Zei-
tung, Nr. 256; Kastner's. Archiv,
B. vi. S. 301 u. 309.
Nov. 5. Ditto. Felt even at Ca-The earth trembled
tania.
13. Zeiz in Saxony
24. On and around Etna
10h 30m A.M.
25. Ditto
violently.
A vibratory shock
A terrible shock. Ten
minutes after there
followed another,
of less violence.
Another shock. In
the little village
of Milo, 18 miles
from Catania, se-
vere shocks were
felt daily up to the
26th.
In the forests of Aderno di Bronte and Maletto Leonhard u. Bronn, N. Jahrbuch,
the shocks were so severe that houses were 1833. S. 641.
injured. On this day a great eruption of Etna,
the first since 1819, began, which did not cease
until December.
Accompanied by tremendous explosions, and a Ditto.
revival of the eruption.
In Dessau, on the evening of this day, there was Kastner's Archiv, B. vi. S. 309.
a thick yellowish fog with a perceptible odour.
Accompanied by tremendous explosions.
At Leonhard u. Bronn, N. Jahrbuch,
Nicolosi great damage was done. Preceded 1833, S. 641.
and followed by heavy rain.
the date Dec. 24.
Garnier gives
Accompanied by subterranean noise as before. Ditto.
A tower, before injured by the earthquake of
1818, was so severely shaken, that three days
afterwards it fell.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
235
"
Accompanied at the platina washings by loud Gothaische Zeitung, 1833, Nr. 43.
noise like thunder, which lasted several se-
፡
conds. A violent storm at the same time.
1832. Nov.29. Nischneitagilsk in the An earthquake. The
10 A.M.
Day not given.
11 P.M.
Oural.
Most violent
in the district of the
platina washings.
At sea, in 0° 22′ S. lat.,
and 21° 15′ W. long.
(from Paris).
motion appeared to
go from S.W. to
Ñ.E., or nearly par-
allel to the chain
of the Oural.
On board the ship
'La Seine,' Captain
Le Marié, a shock
was felt, so severe
that it was sup-
posed that the ves-
sel had touched]
upon a shoal.
Dec. 6. In Bessarabia
Daussy in the Comptes Rendus de
l'Acad. t. vi.
p. 514.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Y
10. Ditto
14. In Saxony
17. Compiano in the duchy Two
of Parma, and the
neighbourhood.
9 P.M.
18. Ditto
4 or 5 A.M.
30. Swansea in S. Wales
8h 20m P.M.
31. Swansea, Neath, Llan-
dovery, Caermarthen,
and other places in S.
In the morn-
ing.
perceptible
shocks, followed by a
third about midnight.
Three more shocks,
one of which was
severe and of long
duration.
Four shocks, from
S.W. by W. to N.E.
by E. Altogether
lasted a second and
a half.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Colla.
No damage done. On the 16th an eruption of Ditto; v. Hoff.
Vesuvius began, which continued until the
24th.
Preceded by a noise like the distant firing of Gentleman's Magazine, vol. cii. pt.2.
heavy artillery. This sound was heard two
or three seconds before the shock.
p. 640.
Can this account refer to a different event from The Spectator, No. 237. Jan. 12,
the one last recorded?
1833.
Wales; and at Castle-
bridge, Co. Wexford,
Ireland.
Huasco in Chili, South
America.
1833. Jan. 5. Soleure in Switzerland..
Before 11 P.M.
Phil. Trans. 1836, p. 21.
Mérian.
236
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
1833. Jan. 11. Laybach in Carinthia ...
1h 50m A.M.
13. Linköping in Sweden
3.
Two violent shocks,
lasting two seconds
and a half.
Two shocks, which
lasted about 10
seconds.
14. In Saxony (in the ori-An earthquake, which
Between 10
30 and 10h
45m A.M.
ginal erroneously
Switzerland), at Ma-
chern, Brandis, Pu-
chace, and other ad-
joining villages in
the neighbourhood of
Leipzig.
consisted of a se-
vere shock from S.
to S.W. (?), lasting
nearly 2 seconds.
Feb. 5. Noirmoutiers in the de-Two shocks.
partm. Charente.
Some minutes
past 5 A.M.
7. In the West Indies
Oh 30m A.M.
8. Island of Antigua
12 at night.
10. In the West Indies
8h 45m P.M.
2h 30m A.M.
3h 28m A.M.
4.
5.
6.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 170.
The following night, near the bridge of Montala, Ditto.
the water of the river ceased to flow and was
raised up into a kind of sea. The bed of the
river could be passed dryshod, although in
general 60,000 tons of water pass under this
bridge per minute. The phænomenon was
supposed to be connected with the earth-
quake.
The shock was accompanied by a dull explosion Ditto, p. 171.
like a blast in a stone quarry, followed by a
rolling as of distant thunder, or like the noise
of a carriage.
The The second shock, re- The first shock was taken for the passage of a Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 13 Fév.
first was the most
severe, and lasted
6 or 7 seconds. It
was followed 7 or 8]
seconds later by the
second.
A slight shock.
Lasted nearly 30 secs.
A moderate shock
14. Ditto
Two severe shocks
27. Friedrichshafen on the A shock
Lake of Constance,
and neighbourhood.
Also (3¹ 30m) at Bi-
berach, Schneeberg,
a
acting on the sea,
communicated
perceptible motion
to the vessels.
carriage on the pavement. The subterranean
noise passed from S. to N.
L'Institut, 29 Juin; Garnier, p. 172.
In all probability this refers to the same event Annual Register, 1833, p. 71.
as that last mentioned.
Accompanied by a rolling noise
L'Institut, 29 Juin; Garnier, p. 172.
¡Ditto.
Mérian
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht
über die Witterungs-Verhältnisse
in Würtemberg.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
237

}
and Weingarten (in
Würtemberg?).
1833. Mar. 20. Glengarry,
shire.
Inverness-
23. In the West Indies
10b 30m P.M.
24. Parma
9h 15m F.M.
and April.
April.
About the
2nd (taken
from a Lon-
don letter of
the 10th), 8h
15" P.M.
Murray Bay and other
places on the shores of
the Gulf of St. Law-
rence.
Horsham in Sussex
4. Vicenza in Italy
4h 18m A.M.
Another shock
slight undulatory
shock from S.E. to
N.W., followed, 7
minutes after, by a
second, in the same
direction and last-
ing 4 secs.
Very many shocks du-
ring these
months.
two
A shock of earthquake
The door of an inn was lifted off the latch
D. Milne's Catalogue of British
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
L'Institut, 29 Juin; Garnier, p.172.
The atmosphere was calm, and the sky obscured Colla.
by clouds, some of which were very much
elongated. A gust of wind of considerable
force had preceded the shock by a few mi-
nutes, and caused the thermometer to rise
1° R.
Trans. Geol. Soc. (London) 2nd
series, vol. v. p. 98, note.
More perceptible in some houses than in others. Garnier, p. 171.
Some persons were greatly frightened, while
others felt nothing.
Ditto.
L'Institut, 29 Juin; Garnier, p.172;
Annual Register, 1833, p. 71.
6. At Algiers
10h
7. Ditto
A severe shock, pre-
ceded at about 1h
15m by a slighter|
one. Both were
undulatory.
A shock which lasted
three seconds.
Another
shock,
stronger than the
last.
15. In the West Indies. The Rather a severe shock.
The bell of the great tower sounded of itself ... Ditto.
Ditto.
About
30m P.M.
3 A.M.
9h 45m P.M.
island of St. Christo-
pher's is specified.
Lasted some se-
conds, and was fol-
lowed by several
others of less vio-
lence.

238
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1833. Apr. 17. Carthagena, Orihuela, Three rather severe
Almoradi, and Torre- vibratory shocks.
0h 30m A.M.
vieja in Spain, and at
some points of the
4.
6.
5.
In Murcia, especially at Torrevieja and Almoradi, Garnier, p. 172.
earthquake shocks had not ceased to be occa-
sionally felt since 1829.
ཆོག་
coast of Africa, oppo-
site to Carthagena.
25. Huasco in the province A violent earthquake.
About 10h
30m A.M.
of Coquimbo, Chili,
between the 28th and
29th degrees of S. lat.
May 4. In the West Indies
11 P.M.
2 P.M.
A second shock fol-
lowed, but after
what interval is not]
said.
A slight shock, but of
considerable dura-
tion.
21. Frascati and Monte Poz- A shock of earthquake
zio in the environs of
Rome.
June 11. North of Manchester
7 A.M.
22. Confreville, Caillot, An-Violent shocks, which
gerville, Bayeul,Saint-
Maclou,
Limpiville,
and other communes
in the canton of Goder-
ville, arrondissement]
of Havre, departm.
Seine-Inférieure.
July 5. Parma
lasted but a few
seconds, alarmed
the inhabitants.
A slight undulatory
shock, from E. to W.
Some shocks
1h 10m A.M.
Aug. 12 Vesuvius
and 13.
23. Utrecht in Holland.
A slight shock.
About noon.
26. Calcutta, Agra, Luck- A violent earthquake.
5h 30m or
At Calcutta there
A large part of the houses in this district were Ditto.
thrown down, and the rest greatly injured.
The second shock completed the destruction
of the church, which had been much injured
by the first.
Preceded by great drought
No damage done...
Ditto; L'Institut, 29 Juin.
Garnier, p. 172.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 2 Juillet; Gar-
nier, p. 172.
Colla.
Accompanying an eruption of the volcano
Journ. des Débats, 3 Sept.
Garnier, p. 173.
6 P.M., and
again at 11
and 12, the
latter being
themost vio-
now, Tirhoot, Pur-
neeah, Patna, Buxar,
Allahabad, Monghyr,
Katmandu, &c.; in
fact all over the cen-
tre and east of northern
were three shocks,
at Lucknow four,
at Purneeah three,
and at each of the
other places men-
Water was in many places thrown out of the Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xiii. pt. 2.
tanks, as at Tirhoot from a tank of 4 feet deep, pp. 156 & 195.
in which the surface of the water was 3 feet
below the edge. Birds were thrown out of
their nests, cattle were greatly frightened, and
men could scarcely keep their feet. At Buxar
the shocks were felt with great violence on one
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
239
lent. The
India, especially in
Nepaul. Also felt at
Lassa.
time of the
principal
shock for se-
veral of the
places was
as follows,
reducing to
Calcutta
time:-
At Calcutta
(the second
shock), 11h
34m 48°. At
Katmandu,
10h 57m. At
At
Rungpur,11
180.
Monghyr,
11h 34m. At]
Arrah, 11h
29m. In the
Rotas Hills,
11h 30m. At
Gorackpur,
11h 39m. At
Allahabad,
11h 28m. At
Bankura
(Rampoora?),
11h 34m.
several
tioned,
shocks of great vio-
lence, besides nu-
merous
slighter
ones. The most
violent were those
at the hours men-
tioned, but the
slighter ones con-
tinued to recur at
intervals until the
following October,
some of the shocks
during that time
being rather severe.
Each of the shocks
lasted but a short
time, generally 3 or
4 secs., but some
are mentioned of a
minute's duration.]
At Tirhoot the mo-
tion was from E. to
W., at Buxar appa-
rently from N. to S.,
at Patna apparent-
ly from E. to W.,
at Calcutta from
N.E. to S.W., at
Katmandu in Ne-
paul apparently
from E. to W. All
the shocks came
from E. or N.E. At
Katmandu the mo-
tion lasted about
forty seconds. At
Purneeah the direc-
tion is given as S.
to E. At most of
the places the earth
side of the river, and but very little on the other.
Accompanied in many places by loud subter-
ranean noises, especially at Katmandu, where
the most violent shock (at 11 P.M.) was attend-
ed by a noise compared to that of 100 pieces
of artillery. Here also (at Katmandu) the
trees and even the smallest shrubs waved in
the air from their very roots. Above 100
houses were levelled in a moment, and at other
places still greater loss of buildings and life
occurred. At Chupra a chasm opened in the
earth of considerable length and depth. Pre-
ceded by very close and oppressive weather,
and followed in several places by wind and
rain.

240
REPORT 1854.

1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1833.Sept. 18. Chichester,
10 A.M.
Birdham,
and Liphook, in Dor-
setshire.
was in almost con-
tinual agitation for
twenty-four hours.
The shock produced a The shock was felt in Preceded by the sound of a rushing wind. Ba-D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
tremor, followed by
an undulation. To
a person in an old
cottage it resembled
the sudden turning
of a powerful steam-
engine or thrashing
machine. In solid
buildings it was like
the fall of a weighty
body, followed by a
prolonged undula-
tion.
Arica and Saena in Peru. An earthquake
a boat in Chichester
harbour, as if it had
struck a rock.
rometer 29.25 in. The air was very sultry,
warm, and still. Wind from S. and S.W. On
the previous evening a brilliant aurora, with
meteors falling. Pheasants crowed.
The danger was announced by the baying of Garnier, p. 173.
dogs and braying of asses. The day before,
the atmosphere had been frightfully still and
stagnant. With the exception of some puffs
of wind at rare intervals, which were felt as
well in the interior of apartments as without,
the air on the 18th was completely still at
Saena. The shocks left a great number of
empty bottles standing in the places which
they had occupied, but their corks were found
strewn on all sides upon the floor. None of
the empty bottles were thrown down, but full
ones, on the contrary, were thrown off their
shelves and broken. The varnish on a new table
recovered its fluidity so far that the next day the
table was surrounded by viscid drops. A large
part of the water contained in some jars buried
in the ground was thrown out, although the sur-
face of the water was 3 or 4 ft. below the rim of
the jars. It was remarked that after a shock,
whether great or slight, the dogs of the town pro-
ceeded to quench their thirst at the nearest pool.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
241
Curupu.. uqiieerut in Bengal
The only remarkable.
shock since that of
the 26th of August.
Lasted about fifteen
seconds.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xiii. pt. 2.
p. 159.
Oct. 4. Monghyr and Jionpoor At Monghyr the shock
7 or 8h 30m
in Bengal.
A.M.
1
was very violent and
lasted a minute and
a half. At Jionpoor
it was sudden and
smart, lasting only
a few seconds.
9. Issoire in the departm. Rather a severe shock.
1h 15m P.M. Puy-de-Dôme.
15. Ditto
Several more shocks.]
They were frequent
in Auvergne, at
Cantal, and in the
Haute-Loire, from
the 8th to the 22nd.
That of the 18th ex-
tended as far as
Roanne.
18. Goruckpoor in Bengal... Very violent shock,
4h 40m A.M.
24. Singapore
8h 35 P.M.
m
apparently from E.
to W. Lasted nearly
a minute.
First a slight shock,
then a tremulous
motion of the earth
which lasted about
a minute, and then
two other shocks
still slighter than
the first.
Nov. 13. Chichester in Dorset-The shock consisted
2h 40m A.M.
shire.
rapidly
each
of a number of un-
dulations
succeeding
other. Followed by
another and much
much
Ditto, p. 241.
Accompanied by noise. The weather, which be- Journ. des Débats, 15 et 26 Oct.;
fore looked stormy, then cleared
up.
France Pittoresque, t. iii. p. 3.
Accompanied by an indistinct bellowing noise at Ditto; Annales de l'Auvergne, 1833.
Clermont, Issoire, and the neighbourhood. It
was remarked that these shocks in Auvergne
did not extend beyond the mountain chain of
the Puy-de-Dôme, and that they had been
preceded by two years of great drought.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xiii. pt. 2.
p. 241.
Ditto, vol. xiv. pt. 2. p. 21.
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
Preceded by a distinct low sound. On the pre-D. Milne's Catalogue of British
vious day there had been a thick fog, which
came from the east and continued up to 9 A.M.
on the 13th. This thick fog was said by an
observer to be precisely similar to that which
accompanied the Lisbon earthquakes of 1807
1854.
242
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
slighter shock about
6 A.M.
1833. Nov 24. Island of Java, and still An earthquake
more in Sumatra.
(Oct. 24?).
At night.
- Dec. 2. In the neighbourhood of A shock of earthquake,
Haarlem in Holland.
In the morn-
ing.
In Bohemia.
Night between
18 & 19.
which lasted twenty
to twenty-five se-
conds.
Some slight shocks
said to have been
felt.
1834. Jan. 3. Fort-Opus in Dalmatia.. Three great shocks,
Between 7
& 8 P.M.
followed by several
others the next day.
4. In the neighbourhood of A shock
Soleure, Switzerland.
6. Ditto
Ditto
7. Ditto
Ditto
8. Ditto
Ditto
5.
and 1816. The fog commenced on the 12th,
succeeding heavy rain on the 11th of Nov.
Numerous meteors were observed in North
America at 3 A.M. on the 13th.
6.
Great inundations produced by the overflowing|Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xiv. pt. 2.
of one of the rivers, as also a mountain lake, p. 263.
consequent on the earthquake. The volcano
of Bocket Kaba in Sumatra reported to be in
a state of activity.
Garnier, p. 173.
During a terrible hurricane. A subterranean Moniteur, 20 Janv. 1834.
noise was said to have been heard.
Journ. des Débats, 4 Fév.; Colla.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Colla.
13. Parma and the environs. Two slight shocks,
6h 15m P.M.
20. Sabiondoy near Pasto
and Santiago in S.
America.
22. In the West Indies
In the even-
ing. In Mar-
tinique at 7h
45m P.M.
lasting about three
seconds. From S.E.
to N.W.
A shock producing an
undulatory motion
of the ground.
!
Trans. Geol. Soc. (London) 2nd
series, vol. v. p. 610.
Découv. 1834, p. 197; Moniteur,
4 et 6 Oct.
In the night between the 21st and 22nd the L'Institut, Nr. 54; Archives des
town of Pasto in Upper Peru was completely
destroyed by violent earthquakes. (This ac-
count doubtless refers to the event last record-
ed.) Santa Martha is said to have been de-
stroyed by an earthquake, perhaps the same,
and another at Pasto on the 1st of March is
mentioned.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
243
1834. Jan. 23.
2h 45m A.M.
Chichester and Longfleet A
near Poole in Dorset-
shire. Felt also at
Liphook, Farnhurst,
Petworth, Pulborough,|
Bognor, Portsmouth,
and Gosport. The
centre of intensity
supposed to be a few
miles N.W. of Chi-
chester.
tremor was felt,
which was followed
by several undula-
tory movements
with two-thirds of a
second intervening
betwixt each. The
undulation at Stan-
stead House was
from W. to E., and
appeared to bel
single. At Pulbo-
rough three distinct
shocks were felt in
quick succession.
Edelsberg in Carinthia. A severe shock. The
Felt simultaneously at
Planina and the village
oscillatory than un-
Feb. 2.
3h 2m A.M.
motion was rather
of Salvina, about a
mile from Edelsberg.
dulatory. Direction
=N. to S.
niteur, 4 Sept.
The shock was not felt on Portsdown Hill, but D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.; Mo-
along the north and south sides. All the
shocks were more severely felt at the lowest
places. At Stanstead Hall a bed was lifted
up. The barometer stood at 30 in., and had
previously risen and fallen very capriciously,
without any corresponding change of weather.
The morning of the previous day was rainy,
foggy, and warm. At the time of the shock
the air was calm, but instantly after, the wind
rose and blew strongly from S.W., with rain
and lightning. The same humid weather pre-
vailed up to the close of January, and the sea-
son was nearly a fortnight in advance up to
the end of March. For ten weeks before the
occurrence of the shock, 23rd of January 1834,
the wind had pertinaciously prevailed from the
S.W., and it had rained almost daily to a depth
of nearly 12 inches (!).
Accompanied by a kind of subterranean bellow-Colla, Bibliot. Ital. t. 78.
ing noise.
Ditto. Also felt at Tri-Another shock, in-
este.
Lasted
twenty or thirty
seconds.
stantaneous, and
very slight.
all the houses and
extinguished
lights.
the
12. Lancaster in Pennsylva- A shock which shook
nia, United States.
8h 45m A.M.
13. Pontremoli in Tuscany.. A severe shock, with
1h 30m A.M.
undulations
"soubresauts."
and
14. Ditto. The centre of Many more shocks,
Especially at
2h 30m P.M.
disturbance seemed to
eleven or twelve of
be about Mt. Molina-
tico.
which occurred at
the hour mentioned.
Ditto.
Compared by the inhabitants to the explosion of Résumé des Trav. de la Soc. Géol.
a powder mill.
Some damage done....
de France, an 1834; Bulletin,
t. vi. p. 11.
Journ. des Débats, 9 Mars; Colla;
Gargiolli, Descrizione del tremuoto
di Pontremoli; Annali di Statis-
tica di Milano, vol. xl.
At Pontremoli all the buildings were seriously Ditto.
injured, and in some villages five or six miles
to the south, belfries, churches, and ill-built
houses fell. Four persons perished beneath


244
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
At Parma the direc-
tion was S.W. tol
N.E. The most
severe of the shocks
was first vertical,|
then horizontal
from N.W. to S.E.,
and lasted twelve
seconds. About 3h
two other violent
shocks.
1834. Feb. 15. Pontremoli in Tuscany.. A rather severe shock
About
8 (A.M.?).
at Pontremoli.
About 1h 30m and
4.
5.
the ruins. The shocks at 2h 30m were preceded
at Pontremoli by a very loud noise.
6.
Journ. des Débats, 9 Mars; Colla;
Gargiolli, Descrizione del tremuoto
di Pontremoli; Annali di Statistica:
di Milano, vol. xl.
16. Ditto
17. Ditto
A little after
5 P.M.
2 A.M.
9h 30m (P.M.?), at
several
Parma,
others.
Other slighter shocks
at Pontremoli at in-
tervals of three
hours.
A very severe shock.
At Borgotaro at
least forty (forty-
four?) shocks were
counted altogether.
The first (at 2h 30m
P.M.) was felt more
or less throughout
Upper Italy. Slight
but frequent shocks
occurred up to the
end of the month
in the territories of
Pontremoli
and
Volterra.
20. Chichester in Dorset-A slight shock.
shire.
Ditto.
The inhabitants fled from their houses. These Ditto.
shocks were always preceded or accompanied
by dull explosions.
The report on these earthquakes at Chichester D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
from which Mr. Milne has copied, observes that
in May 1833 (though the previous spring had
•

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
245
1834. Mar. 9. At the mouth of the An earthquake
Kouban, at Anapa,
and on the neigh-
bouring part of the
been backward) vegetation had advanced more
rapidly than usual. In the early part of Sep-
tember there was rain, during which the baro-
meter fell nearly to 28 inches. The tempera-
ture of the ground had been unprecedentedly
high for mid-winter, and the water in the wells
2° above the average.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
About
30m P.M.
coast of the Black
Sea.
11. Acapulco. Felt also at At Acapulco a severe On the third day after
10h the same hour at
Mexico.
21. Ranen in Helgeland
Ob 30m A.M.
"
vertical shock,
known in the coun-
try as secoussel
de trepidation";
said to be of the
usual kind. Follow-
ed by other shocks
for several days in
succession. At
Mexico, an undu-
latory movement
which lasted more
than two minutes.
A severe shock, fol-
lowed by a second
at 3h 30m P.M.
this, the sea retired
about thirty-three]
metres from the
shore, and then re-
turned gradually to
its ordinary level.
Dupetit-Thouars, Voy. de la Vénus,
t. ii. p. 213.
Walls were shaken, and doors slammed to. Morgenblad, 1835, Nr. 661; Keil-
M. Keilhau supposes the day of the month to
be wrongly reported.
hau.
Colla.
In the neighbourhood of More shocks
Pontremoli and Vol-
terra, in Tuscany.
April 13. Gibraltar, Cadiz, and Al-A slight shock.
to 17.
gesiraz.
15 In the district of Vol-Violent shocks.
terra, Tuscany, espe-
cially at Borgotaro.
May 2. Pontremoli in same di-A violent shock
Accompanied by loud explosive noises
Noon.
strict.
Ditto, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
Colla.
Ditto.

246
REPORT-1854,
1.
2.
1834. May 6. Keni and Kischenew in A shock
11 P.M.
Bessarabia.
8. Pontremoli in Tuscany.. Very
8 A.M.
3.
perceptible
shocks, followed by
slighter ones.
Kischenew in Bessara-Another shock.
bia.
16. Borgotaro in Tuscany... A violent shock, with
5h 25m P.M.
"soubresauts," last-
ing four or five se-
conds. At the same
physical instant, a
very slight shock at
Parma.
22, Santa Martha in S. Ame- The first and most
and three fol-f
lowing days.
rica.
severe shock lasted
three-quarters of a
minute. Altogether
sixty shocks during
4.
5.
Preceded by a loud noise at Kischenew
6.
Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
Colla.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Preceded by subterranean noise (rombo). The Colla.
inhabitants filed out of the houses. The even-
ing before, magnetic disturbances had been
observed at Parma.
The earth cracked in fissures which in many Annual Register, 1834, p. 71.
places were 6 inches wide, and from which hot
and sulphurous vapour was ejected.
:
23. Jerusalem
26. Borgotaro in Tuscany... A slight shock.
June 6. Ditto
the four days.
A
very severe shock
Some churches and other buildings were injured. Colla.
A very perceptible
shock.
Some houses thrown down
18. In the island of Cepha-Severe shocks
lonia.
21. Pontremoli in Tuscany.. A severe shock
Oh 30m P.M.
July 4. Parma, Milan, Genoa, At Parma a very per-
and throughout Upper ceptible undulatory
1b 45m A.M.
Italy.
shock, from S.W.
to N.E., lasting
more than ten se-
conds. At S. Vitale-
de-Baganza (twelve
miles S.W. of Par-
ma) it was very vio-
lent and followed
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
At Milan a distinct hissing or whistling noise Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 13 Juil-
was heard in the air.
let.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
247
(At
hour?.)
same
8. Rungpoor in Bengal
...
21. Ditto
Two shocks
Aug. 2. Borgotaro in Tuscany...A slight shock.
8h 40m A.M.
Night between
16 and 17.
Midnight.
but more severe in
the rest of Norway.
At Bergen the shock
appeared to pass
from N.W. to S.E.
felt a shock as if
they had touched
upon a shoal.
Colla, Bibl. Ital.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xiii. pt. 2.
p. 91.
Fissures opened in the ground, from which smoke Ditto.
and flames were thrown out, and then the fis-
sures closed.
Colla.
256; Keilhau.
In Norway. Felt at Slight at Christiania, A ship off Cape Stat Beds, doors, and windows were set in motion by Morgenblad. 1834, Nrs. 250. 253.
Christiania, Ilvidesöe,
in Tellemarken, at
Dramnen, Söndmör;
Drontheim, Loessõe,
in the Gullbrandsdal
and Oesterdal, and at
Bergen.
23. Ilvidesöe in Norway
7 and 9 A.M.
Vesuvius
24. Ditto
Two shocks, one at
each of the hours
mentioned.
Three severe shocks
Another shock.
25. In Perthshire, Scotland A shock
27. Along the coast of Hamp- At Portsmouth and The
shire, at Portsmouth, Gosport, violent
10h 15m or
25™ P.M.
Gosport, Southamp-
ton, Chichester, &c.
shocks, lasting 3
or 4 seconds.
Griper' sloop of
war, lying in Chi-
chester harbour,
was thrown consi-
vibrations and sudden shocks. At Elverum
in the Oesterdal the peasants saw a meteor of
extreme brilliancy, which deprived them of
sight for some moments. At Bergen also a
fire-ball was observed, passing from E. to W
and a boatman of the Sambfiord saw another,]
from which sparks seemed to be thrown off.
Furniture and even houses were violently shaken. Ditto, Nr. 250; Keilhau.
Caused fissures to open on one of the flanks of Moniteur, 16, 19 et 20 Sept.
the volcano.
Produced great fissures, from which lava and Ditto.
immense quantities of smoke came forth. The
volcano was in a state of active eruption during
the following days.
At Portsmouth and Gosport, the clouds had
been dense in the afternoon, and the atmo-
sphere suffocating, and about 7 to 8 P.M. some
peals of thunder were heard. The tempera-
Communication of M. Plieninger of
Stuttgard to M. Perrey.
Moniteur, 4 Sept.; D. Milne's Cata-
logue, loc. cit.

1834. July 4. Brest in France
by several others.
At Milan the mo-
tion was slight, un-
dulatory, and from
N.W. to S.E. Seve
ral more shocks
were felt the next
day.
A very distinct shock.
248
REPORT-1854.

1.
2.
3.
1834. Sept. 3. In Norway
At Christiania,
8 P.M. At
Moss about
the same
time. At
Drontheim,
Skien, and
Stavanger,
between 7h
30 and 8
P.M. At Ul-
lensvang, 7h
45™.
4.
derably over to the
south. The noise
was very great, and
the crew were much
alarmed, thinking
that a lighter had
run against her.
At Christiania the mo- The shocks were per-At
tion was undula- ceived at sea, in the
tory, from E. to W., fiord of Christiania.
and lasted half a
minute. At Eids-
vold the earthquake
was very severe. It
consisted of two
shocks, with an in-
terval of eight se-
conds. The second
was the more se-
vere. At Porsgrund
three shocks were
felt in the space of
a minute. The mo-
tion was also per-
ceived at Laurwig.
At Ilvidesöe there
were two very severe
shocks. At Ullens-
vang the shocks
lasted three or four
seconds, and ap-
peared to be more
violent than that of
the 17th of August.
At Bergen the
shocks were ac-
5.
ture had not been known so high since 1822.
At Chichester a low rumbling noise was heard
before the shock. The appearance of the sun-
set was extraordinary, and a West Indian gen-
tleman predicted an earthquake. A whirlwind
occurred to the west three hours previously.
A man on the shore, south of Chichester, heard
a loud report like that of a great gun, and
immediately afterwards felt the ground shaking
under his feet.
6.
Christiania doors opened, and pictures hung Morgenblad, Nrs. 248. 249. 253.
to the walls were set in motion. The shock 256. 257. 260. 284. 312; Rigsti-
was particularly felt in the north and east denden, Nr. 90; Keilhau.
parts of the town. In the observatory of
Christiania, built upon porphyritic rock, it
was not perceived, while in localities closely
adjoining it, which rested on clayey alluvium,
it was felt. At Moss articles of furniture were
roughly shaken, and at Eidsvold bells rang.
At Porsgrund accompanied by a noise in the
air. At Ilvidesöe, Nissedal, Hitterdal, and
Böe the inhabitants quitted their houses in
alarm. At Loessöe the noise was like that of
a carriage passing quickly over pavement. At
Ullensvang the houses were violently shaken,
but persons in the fields perceived nothing un-
usual. At Bergen glasses were heard to ring
and to rattle together in their presses. At
Snaasen no shock was felt, but it was observed
that the sky on the western horizon seemed
all on fire and constantly lit up by lightning,
although the heavens in other directions were
clear.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
249
cording to some
from N.W. to S.E.,
according to others,
from S.E. to N.W.
1834. Sept. At Hardanger in Nor-A slight earthquake
Night
tween 4 and 5.
be-
way.
7. Jamaica
A very violent earth-
quake.
13. Niort in the departm. A slight vibration
Deux-Sèvres, and the
neighbourhood.
17. In the islands to the An earthquake shock
south of Drontheim,
Norway.
21. Chichester
11h 20m A.M.
8 P.M.
25. Constantinople
Another earthquake
Two shocks.
"C
sou-
Oct. 4. Bologna. And at the A violent shock, suc-
same instant at Par-
ma, Padua, and Ve-
nice.
5. Chichester
In the morn-
ing.
6. Carthagena in Spain
3 and 7 A.M.
ceeded by
bresauts," and then
by an undulatory
movement which
seemed to pass from
E.N.E. to W.S.W.,
lasting about eight|
seconds. At Parma,j
Padua, and Venice
a slight shock, last-
ing two seconds.
A severe shock.
The
earth quivered for
at least 2 minutes.
Three shocks, two of
which occurred at
3, and one at 7
A.M. Followed by
others the next
day..
Keilhau.
Trans. Geol. Soc. (London) 2nd se-
ries, vol. v. p. 610.
Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. i. p.
129.
Laing's Travels and Residence in
Norway (Lond. Longman, 1851),
pt. 1. p. 80.
The day was cold and cloudy, after several days D. Milne's Catalogue of British
and nights of extraordinary and unseasonably
hot weather.
Earthquakes, loc. cit.
Moniteur, 15 Oct.; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 24 Oct.
Preceded by a very loud hissing noise. The sky Garnier, Météorologie, p. 174; L'In-
was clear, and a very strong cold east wind
blew.
stitut, 5 Nov.; Colla.
Annual Register, 1834, p. 152;
Journ. des Débats, 30 Oct.
Followed the same day by a tremendous storm Communication of M. Colla to M.
of thunder, lightning, and rain.
Perrey.



250
REPORT-1854.
}
1.
2.
1834. Oct.10. Batavia
3.
Very violent
4.
13. Snaasen in Norway
About 2 or 3
A.M.
Lasted eight seconds,
constantly dimin-
ishing in intensity.
to 18.
13 In the canton of Glarens Some slight shocks
(Glaris?) in Switzerland.
14. Kaschau in Hungary Ditto
At night.
15, A great part of the N.N.E. Violent shocks
of Hungary.
16, and 17.
5.
6.
About thirty miles in the interior, a mountain in Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xvi. pt. 2.
part sank into the earth, causing the total
destruction of a village at its foot.
Accompanied by a ringing sound
p. 211.
Morgenblad, 1834, Nr.313; Keilhau.
Mérian gives only the date October 13, 4b 30m Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
A.M. for Glaris.
Ditto.
A shock on the 15th at 7h 44m (A.M. or P.M.?) Ditto.
was so severe at Piscatt that many of the
houses were rendered uninhabitable. At Mazo-
Peter and other places buildings were also
ruined. It had rained but thrice in this
country since the month of May. The earth-
quake of the 15th was preceded by dreadful
weather (of what kind?).
18. Borgotaro in Tuscany... A slight shock..
Nov. 15 Ditto
and 16.
26. Island of Martinique
Dec. 8. Rome
Before sun-
rise.
10. Agram in Croatia
Slight shocks
An earthquake
Some slight shocks,
more severe in the
mountains of Al-
bano.
A slight shock, rather
stronger at Kouvre.
Direction=N.E. to
S.W.
22. Kiachta in Siberia
7h 55m P.M.
A rather violent shock.
Lasted five seconds;}
direction N.W. to
S.E.
=
25. Montecchio in the Este A slight shock.
Chimnies thrown down
Colla.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, Fév. 1835.
Moniteur, 25 Déc. et 2 Janv. suiv.
Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
Preceded by a dull noise and accompanied by Communication of M. Colla to M.
distant thunder. The houses were violently
shaken, but not injured.
Perrey.
Colla.
Noon.
territory, Montechi-
aragoto in the Parme-
san territory, and the
upper hills.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
251
1835. Jan. 6. Acapulco in Mexico. A violent vibratory The sea exhibited no The whole town was destroyed
Also felt at Mexico.
6h 30m A.M.
("de trepidation") disturbance.
shock. At Mexico
the motion was un-
Dupetit-Thouars, Voyage de la Vé-
nus, t. ii. p. 214.
dulatory, as on the
11th March 1834.
7 A.M.
8 A.M.
12. Borgotaro in Tuscany...A very perceptible un
Chichester
20. Volcano of Cosiquina in
Mexico, and the sur-
rounding district with-
in a radius of more
than twenty leagues.
21.
2h 5m A.M.
m
dulatory shock.
A slight shock..
The first shock, fol-
lowed by others on
the 21st and follow-
ing days.
Collecchio and Sala, in A slight shock.
the Parmesan territory.
26. Borgo-San-Domino in A very,slight shock...
10h 54 A.M.
8 P.M.
the Duchy of Parma.
Feb. 5. Borgo-S.-Lorenzo in the A rather severe shock,
7h 50m P.M.
Mugello, Italy. Also
felt at Vicchio.
at first vertical,
then undulatory,
lasting but a few se-
conds. At 9h, an-
other rather severe
shock occurred, and
on the following
days, slight trem-
blings.
6. Florence. The centre of A severe shock. Seve-
disturbance appears to
have been situated in
the northern part of the
Mugello, where, how-
ever, there was not
much damage done.
ral other slighter|
ones during the
evening.
7. Rome and the environs.. A slight shock..
9. At sea, in 0° 57′ S. lat.
10h 45m (A.M.
or P.M.?).
and 25° 39′ W. long
(from Paris).
On board the barque
La Couronne ' of
Liverpool a shock
Colla.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
p. 801, t. v. p. 75.
Accompanying a violent eruption of the volcano. Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. iv.
The attendant subterranean noise was heard at
places far removed from the scene of the erup-
tion, and the shower of ashes also extended to
enormous distances. The eruption began on
the 19th, and was most violent on the 23rd.
Colla.
Ditto.
Preceded by a noise which came from the east. Notizia Manoscritta del Sig. An-
At Borgo-S.-Lorenzo some walls were cracked,
but at Vicchio the damage done was more con-
siderable. Perhaps only the same event with
that next recorded.
dreucci di Borgo-S.-Lorenzo,
communicated by Sig. Pilla to
M. Perrey.
Journ. des Débats, 20 Fév.; Colla.
Colla.
Daussy in the Comptes Rendus de
l'Acad. t. vi. p. 514.
252
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
was felt as if the
vessel had struck
on and grated along
a coral reef. On
sounding, no bot-
tom was found with
135 fathoms. The
ship was going at
the rate of six knots
with a fine breeze
from the E.S.E.
ம்
5.
6.
1835. Feb. 12. At sea, felt very strongly
off the coast of Guiana.
14.
Santiago and other parts A slight oscillation,
of Chili.
lasting about 20 secs.
Trans. Geol. Soc. (London), 2nd
series, vol. v. p. 610.
Ditto; Phil. Trans. 1836, p. 21.
20. Santiago, Concepcion, Three oscillations, of The sea retired from In some places preceded by a rumbling noise; Ditto; Darwin's Journal of Travels
11h 30m A.M.
and the rest of Chili.
Also felt on Juan Fer-
nandez. Extended N.
to S., from Copiapo to
Chiloe, and from E. to
W., from Mendoza to
Juan Fernandez.
which the first was
very gentle, and the
second and third
very violent.
rection, apparently,
S.W. to N.E. The
Di-
earth was not quiet
for three days after,
and more than 300
shocks were count-
ed between the 20th
February and 4th
March.
the coast, flowed in
again, and again re-
tired, when an enor-
mous wave rolled
in to the height of
28 feet above high-
water mark, this
being followed by
another and still
larger wave, and
that by two small
ones. Two erup-
tions of dense
smoke were
to issue from the
sea; and in the
place where the
second of these oc-
curred a whirlpool
was formed in the
shape of an in-
verted cone, as if
the sea were pour-]
seen
in others none such was heard. Great fissures in South America, in Voyage of
opened in the earth, from which gases and H.M.S. Beagle, p. 372.
muddy and salt water were in many places
thrown out. The earth is said to have opened
and closed rapidly in many places. The di-
rection of the cracks was not uniform, but
generally from S.E. to N.W. The loose earth
of the valley of the Biobio was everywhere
parted from the solid rocks, the opening be-
tween them varying from an inch to a foot in
width. The coast was permanently elevated
to a considerable extent, varying from one
to ten feet at different places; on the whole
Captain Fitzroy concludes that the land was
raised four or five feet in February, and that
it returned in April to within two or three
feet of its former level. Concepcion, Talca-
huano, Chillan, and other towns were thrown
down. The earthquake was preceded by fine
weather, and followed by storms of wind and
rain.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
253
1835. Feb. 27. Delle, Dannemarie, Mul- A tremor
10 A.M.
house, and other places
in the Sundgau, de-
partment Haut-Rhin.
Not felt at Bâle.
Mar. 6. Cagliari in Sardinia..
At night.
6 A.M.
Some slight undula-
tory shocks from
W. to E.
7. Beaumont in the de-Two shocks, with an
partment Vaucluse, interval of six mi-
and Manosque in the nutes.
Basses-Alpes.
8. Borgotaro in Tuscany... A strong undulatory
shock, lasting 8 secs.
About 9h 15m|
A.M.
Half an hour after,
two other shocks,
one of which was
very slight.
12. Different places in Hun-Violent shocks
gary.
...
16. Borgotaro in Tuscany... Another slight shock.
2h 40m A.M.
24. Palermo
2h 7m A.M.
Ditto
4h 23m A.M.
Severe shocks, with
'soubresauts."
Three other shocks,
lasting 5 or 6 secs.
The motion was un-
dulatory, from N.E.
to S.W.
April 1. Vesuvius, and as far as Four shocks
7 P.M.
Naples.
3. In the county of Szath-Violent shocks.
mar in Upper Hungary.
ing into some cavity]
in the earth. The
earthquake was felt
on board vessels
100 miles from the
coast.
Mérian.
Accompanied by a violent N.W. wind
Colla.
Journ. des Débats, 24 Mars.
Preceded by a sudden loud noise
Colla.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Flashes of lightning darted from a particular Ditto.
group of clouds.
Accompanied by explosions, and a violent erup-Journ. des Débats, 21 Avril; Ar-
tion of Vesuvius after a long period of repose.
chives des Découv. 1835, p. 29 et
suiv.; L'Institut, Nrs. 102, 113
et 116.
Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.

254
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1835. Apr. 15. Borgotaro in Tuscany... Two slight shocks
11h 45m A.M.
18. In the valley of Inter-A very severe shock,
lacken, Switzerland.
6h. 25m P.M.
lasting nearly a min.
Followed,5 minutes
4 A.M.
4.
5.
Colla.
The new building of the château was shaken by Ditto; Mérian.
three successive shocks, besides formidable
vibratory motion. The earth was distinctly
shaken as by a blow, and the bell sounded.
after, by a second,
m
and at 9h 45 by a
third and slighter
one.
20. Borgotaro in Tuscany... Another very severe
The shocks at 2 P.M. were accompanied by deto-Colla.
nations.
shock, undulatory,
lasting 5 secs.
At
6h, two other vio-]
6.
lent shocks, and at
2 P.M. two others,
prolonged, and very
severe.
21. Kischinew in Beзsara-At Kischinew a severe
bia, and at the same
8h 30m P.M.
instant at Ismail.
25.
Felt with the same
3h 45m A.M.
shock from N. to S.,[
Borgotaro in Tuscany. Another very severe
violence at Pontre-
moli, Compiano, and
Bedonia, and slightly
at Bardi.
lasting 3 or 4 secs.
undulatory shock.
May 10. Again at Borgotaro...... Another slight shock.
About
30 P.M.
10b
19. Trieste, and at Laybach At Trieste an undula-
1h 10m A.M.
at Trieste.
Between 1
and 2 at
Laybach.
in Carinthia.
tory shock from S.
to N., lasting 4 secs.
At Laybach a se-
vere shock.
23. Boves near Cuneo or Two shocks
June 12. Rougemont, Château An earthquake
Coni in Piedmont.
d'Oex, in the eastern
...
Followed by lightning and a very impetuous Ditto, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
wind.
Accompanied by very intense noise. The inha- Colla.
bitants fled from their houses.
Ditto.
Ditto, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii; Garnier,
Météorologie, p. 175.
The first shock was of sufficient strength to Garnier, Météorologie, p. 175.
throw down a great number of chimnies.
Mérian.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
255
part of the Canton du
Vaud. Less severely
felt at Villeneuve and
Montreux.
1835. June16. Palma in the island of A very perceptible
Ob 29m A.M.
Majorca.
17.¡Ditto
Oh 29m A.M.
(Same hour as
on the 16th.)
20. Ditto
8h 16 P.M.
Vesuvius
movement of the
ground, in the di-
rection S.W.to N.E.
Another shock, not
quite so strongly
felt as the last.
Ditto, intermediate in
intensity between
the first and second.
Some shocks
July 12. In the neighbourhood of A severe shock
Zante, in the island of
10 A.M.
same name.
An hour before, the
sea to the south of
Cape Vasilico ap-
peared tinged of a
reddish colour, like
Preceded by a loud explosion, which lasted two Annual Register, 1835, p. 94; Journ.
seconds.
Ditto, not quite so loud as the last
des Débats, 9 Juillet; Moniteur,
10 Juillet.
Ditto.
Ditto, intermediate between first and second. Ditto.
The atmosphere was very clear and serene.
During the eruption of the volcano
Journ. des Débats, 22 Juin.
Colla.
that of safflower,]
and diffused a strong
acid odour (!).
31. Eglisau in the canton of A tremor
A little before Zürich.
10 P.M.
Aug. 1. Borgotaro in Tuscany... Another shock?
8h 45m P.M.
Midnight (of
the 19th) and
3h 30m A.M.
5 P.M.
23.
Lancaster, The second and more)
20. Liverpool,
Clitheroe, Blackpool,
and other parts of
Lancashire.
Kaisarich in Cappadocia, A
and the surrounding
country. (The Moni-
teur of Sept. 21 men-
tions an earthquake
at Trebizond in the
beginning of August,
and says that 300
con-
violent shock was
vibratory, and last-
ed about 30 secs.
terrible earthquake.
The shocks
tinued six hours,
during which time
it seemed to an ob-
server as if he were
tossed upon
surface of a tem-
the
Mérian.
Subterranean noise, lasting several seconds. No Colla.
shock is mentioned.
Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Accompanied by a noise like that produced by Annual Register, 1835, p. 128; D.
the dragging of heavy artillery over pavement.
The motion felt as if the ground were rising
and falling.
Rendus de l'Acad. t. i. p. 252;
Garnier, p. 175; Huot, Cours de
Géol.;
Géol.; Gentleman's Magazine,
N. S. vol. v. pt. i. p. 195.
Preceded at Kaisarich by the appearance of a Journ. des Débats, 7 Nov.; Comptes
thick smoke on Mount Ardscheh, whence
there issued flames, accompanied by dreadful
noise, like the eruption of a volcano. During
the whole period of the earthquake the shocks
were accompanied by noise like thunder.
More than 200 houses fell at Kaisarich, and
150 persons perished. All the villages to the



258
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1835. Oct. 29. St. Gall, Appenzell, and A violent shock
About 4 A.M.
(At Bâle, at
3h 47m.)
the neighbouring di-
strict,
Switzerland.
Also felt at Bâle.
Nov. 1. In the Moluccas islands. A violent and de-
3 A.M.
11. Concepcion in Chili
12. Castiglione and other
structive earth-
quake. In Amboy-
na the single shock
on this day lasted
35 secs. It was the
most violent, but
other shocks were
felt on the 4th.
A severe earthquake..
Followed at intervals
Middle of the parts of Calabria Citra. by ten other shocks.
night.
24. At the Dardanelles.
4 P.M.
Severe shocks
End Pau in the department Some persons
of the month.
During the
night.
Basses-Pyrénées.
sup-
posed they had re-
marked earthquake
shocks.
4.
5.
Several bells were made to sound. A dull sound Colla; Mérian.
like the report of a cannon in the distance was
heard. Luminous meteors were observed.
p. 173.
6.
Preceded for three weeks by a heavy sulphurous Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xx. pt. 2.
fog. A volcanic eruption at the same time at
Gunong Api in the island of Banda. Build-
ings were ruined and many persons lost their
lives.
The volcanos of Osorno and Corcovado, at the Trans. Geol. Soc. (London), 2nd
distance of 400 miles, were in violent action.
series, vol. v. p. 610.
This doubtless refers to the event recorded under Annual Register, 1835, p. 154.
Oct. 12; but which is the correct date?
Colla.
Others said they had heard subterranean noises Moniteur, 3 Déc.
like loud explosions. After rather severe cold
the weather suddenly changed, and a hot suffo-
cating south wind arose.
Dec. 17. Athens. Felt also simul-At Athens two shocks,
In the morn- taneously at Thebes.
ing.
1836. Jan. 3. Mindanao, one of the Very violent.
Philippine isles.
one of which was
very violent.
undulatory
shocks.
11. Rome and the environs. Two
4h 3m A.M.
9 P.M.
24. Chandernagore and Sook
Saugor, Hindostan.
28. At sea, in 0° 40′ S. lat.
and 22° 30′ W. long.
(from Paris).
On board the ship 'Le
Philanthrope' of
Bordeaux, a shock
was felt which made
Colla.
Several volcanos in Mindanao active at the time. Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xx. pt. 2.
p. 236.
An account written some time after says that Garnier, p. 178; Colla.
since this earthquake the atmosphere had been
extremely warm, the evenings resembling those
of spring. A more violent shock was expected.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xx. pt. 2.
p. 187.
Daussy in the Comptes Rendus de
l'Acad. t. vi. p. 514.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
259
the vessel tremble,
for three minutes,
as if she had struck
upon a bank. Also
felt on board an
American ship, ten
miles to the west of
the 'Philanthrope,'
at the same time.
1836. Feb. 9. Different places in the A very severe shock...The next day the Preceded by terrible noise, and extraordinary Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
county of Simegh in
5 P.M.
Hungary.
waters of a lake
were still very
much agitated, and
disturbances in the atmosphere. At Zallës-
Gyorok the ruins were numerous.
places flames issued from the ground.
In some
rose to an extraor-
dinary height.
Colla.
23. Parma and the neigh-A very slight shock
0h 33m P.M.
bourhood.
from E. to W., last-
ing 2 secs.
24. In the neighbourhood of Another very slight|
Sala in the duchy of shock.
Parma.
26. Ditto
Ditto
March. Kaisarich in Asia Minor Severe
Beginning of (Cappadocia).
undulatory
shocks.
26. Fribourg in Switzerland. Three very severe
the month.
3b 50m A.M.
April 4. In Shropshire
In the morn-
ing.
At night.
shocks.
A shock
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto; Mérian,
Communication of M. Plieninger of
Stuttgard to M. Perrey.
24. District of Rossano in A terribly destructive The sea retired forty In Rossano, an instant after the shock, all the Garnier, Météorologie, p.178; Colla.

Calabria Citra, espe-
cially the communes
of Rossano and Cros-
cia. Also felt at Ci-
nosa in the province
of Otranto, Craco in
the Basilicata, and at
Naples.
earthquake. At
Naples two shocks
were felt during the
night.
paces at one part of
the shore, and ad-
vanced to an equal
extent at another.
Volcanic sub-
stances and fish of
species unknown to
the fishermen were
thrown upon the
beach.
houses were seen either thrown down or
crumbling into ruins; and in Croscia not a
single house was left standing.
Long and
deep fissures opened in the earth. An igneous
meteor was seen, having the appearance of
great beams on fire. At Cinosa and Craco
some buildings were thrown down. The next
day Vesuvius sent forth thick smoke.



260
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
motion was at first
1836. May 9. Spalatro in Dalmatia, A severe shock. The
and the neighbour-
hood.
2h 44m P.M.
13. Angers, Nantes, and Par-At
thenay, in the west of
France.
About 5 A.M.
At Parthenay,
5h 3m A.M.
!
undulatory,
from
S.E. to N.W., but
then became ver-
tical.
Angers several
shocks. At Nantes
a slight vibration.
At Parthenay two
shocks, more vio-
lent than at the
other places, from
N.W. to S.E., suc-
ceeding each other
with but little in-
terval. Followed at
10h 30m P.M. by an-
other shock in the
same direction, but
slighter.
A slight oscillatory
motion.
14. La Rochelle.
June 11In the province of Tre-Very
The shock of
the morning of the
12th was felt at many
places in Upper Italy.
to 18.
visa.
severe shocks.
The first, on the
11th at 11 P.M.,
was followed by a
more violent onel
at 3h 35m A.M. the
next morning, and
by sixteen others of
less severity in the
course of the week.
The shock of the
morning of the 12th
was particularly di-
stinct at Venice,
where it seemed to
pass from E. to W.
4.
5.
Preceded by subterranean bellowing noise. At Colla.
the time of the most severe shock a violent
S.E. wind blew.
6.
Bull. de la Soc. Géol. t. vii. p. 260;
Bibl. Ital.
Preceded at Angers by a dull sound. In many Journ. des Débats, 17 et 19 Mai;
houses the windows and articles of furniture
were violently agitated. At Parthenay the
shocks were accompanied by subterranean
noise like distant thunder. The second caused
a general and violent tremor. Persons who
were up felt themselves raised from the
ground; others who were in bed and asleep
were wakened by a commotion like that pro-
duced by an electrical machine (an electric
shock?), and felt themselves ill for a con-
siderable time.
Ditto.
In the district of Ascoli houses were thrown Moniteur, 24 Juin et 26 Sept.; Gar-
down and others much injured. There had nier, p. 180; Colla.
been a shock at Venice about the beginning
of the month.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
261
1836. June 12 Parma
and 13.
..Slight shocks
15. Frascati in the Romagna. Two slight shocks
1 P.M.
21. Venice
4 A.M.
An undulatory shock
from N.E. to S.W.
lasting 4 or 5 secs.
and 23.
22 Different places in Cen-
tral America.
29. Laybach in Carinthia ... An undulatory shock
from E. to W.
2h 28m A.M.
July 7. Soleure and the neigh-A severe shock from
6h 15m P.M. bourhood.
15. Parma
Oh 35m P.M.
1 P.M.
S. to N.
A very slight shock
from E. to W.
Venice
Two
undulatory
shocks from N. to
S., the first lasting
3 seconds and the
second 4.
20. Bassano and the neigh-At Bassano and the
About noon. bouring places, govern-
ment of Venice, in Up-
per Italy, the Tyrol, as
at Innsbruck, and at
Munich.
Aug. 8. Smyrna
Midnight (of
the 7th?),
and 3 A.M.
11. Messina
5h 45m A.M.
1 P.M.
neighbouring places
there were three
shocks, of which the
most severe OC-
curred at noon.
Five shocks, the first
of which was from
N. to S., and very
severe.
A very slight shock
Sept. 16. Nismes in the departm. A general tremulous
du Gard, and more
distinctly at Vauvert
and some neighbour-
.....
motion, lasting 2 or
3 secs.
Accompanied by subterranean noise..
..Ditto.
Accompanying the eruption of a volcano to the
east of Omoa. Perhaps this event occurred,
not in June, but on the 22nd and 23rd of May.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 23 Juillet; Com-
munication of M.Colla to M. Perrey.
Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
Ditto; Mérian; Studer.
Journ. des Débats, 4 et 6 Août; Mo-
niteur, 6 Août; Garnier, p. 180;
Colla.
Ditto.
Along the mountain from Borso to Passagno Ditto.
some houses were thrown down, and some
persons lost their lives, and at Passagno many
houses were injured. At Brixen it seemed as
if some one were marching with heavy tread
up and down in the room overhead, and a
noise was heard like distant thunder. The
next day an icy storm, following upon suffo-
cating heat.
At 10 P.M. a luminous meteor had been seen, Colla.
which sent forth numerous sparks.
Ditto.
Accompanied by a loud explosion. Walls and Moniteur, 24 et 25 Sept.; Bibl. Ital.
moveable objects distinctly oscillated.


262
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
ing villages. Also felt
at Beaucaire, but not
6.
at all at Montpellier.
1836.Sept. 26. Modena, and Venice and At Modena a slight|
About 7h the environs.
45m P.M. at
Modena.
About 8 P.M.
at Venice.
undulatory shock,
as also at Venice,
where the motion
was from E. to W.,
and lasted some
seconds.
27. Oran on the north coast Two shocks
Colla.
Objects placed upon articles of furniture were Moniteur, 18 Oct.
thrown down.
Towards
of Africa.
evening.
Oct. 5. Zara in Dalmatia.....
A slight undulatory
A little before
shock.
5 P.M.
Night between
18 and 19.
zerland.
10 A.M.
Sarnen in the canton of Severe shocks
Unterwalden, Swit-
24. Blytheswood (in Ren-
frewshire?).
Nov. 5. Bâle and in the north-Violent shocks from
7 A.M.
At night.
west part of Switzer-
land, on the one side
at Lörrach, and on
the other in the Lei-
menthal, at Arles-
heim, Schauenbourg,
and very slightly at
Bistham, Soleure,
Sundbau, and Liestal.]
S. to N.
13. Various places in Croa-Numerous and vio-
tia.
18. Ditto
6h 30m to
10 A.M.
lent shocks, which
continued, though
with less intensity,
up to the 16th.
More shocks
Colla.
The magnetic needle at Milan was much affected Ditto, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii; Mérian;
on the 18th.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
pp. 67 et 84.
The earthquake at Altkirk about the end of the Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii; Mérian,
year mentioned in the Journal des Débats,
30 Janv. 1837, probably refers to the event
of this day.
Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxviii.
Ditto.
(

ON ON
263
THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
1836. Nov. 20. Naples
8 A.M.
•
A violent shock
21. Grenada in Spain and Severe shocks
the surrounding loca-
lities.
22. Various places in Croa-More shocks
Night
be-
tween 28
and 29 (O.S.
N.S.?).
or
About mid-
night.
tia.
Slato or Slaskow in the A severe shock from
Oural. Also at the
village of Turgojack,
and in the neighbour-
hood of the mines of
Kischtimski.
Dec. 11. Slatoust, Kychtinsk, and
Turdojask, in the
southern part of the
Oural.
N.E. to S.W., last-
ing 3 secs.
23. Eglisau in the canton of A vibration
9h 30m A.M. Zurich, Switzerland.
1837.
Jan. 1.Ancona
3h 40m A.M.
A little after
sunset.
In Syria, extending over
a district of 500 miles
in length by ninety in
breadth. Less severely
felt in the north. The
centre of disturbance
was supposed to be
the subterranean vol-
cano which throws
forth the bitumen into]
the Dead Sea (!).
A severe undulatory
A
shock from E. to W.
The following night a loud noise heard from the Journ. des Débats, 8 Déc.; Moni-
interior of Vesuvius. Some peals of thunder
teur, 9 Déc.
also heard.
Colla, Bibl. Ital. t. lxxxvi.
Ditto, t. lxxviii.
Perrey.
Preceded by a subterranean noise like that of Communication of M. Colla to M.
several carriages passing over pavement. This
event is probably dated according to old style,
and, if so, is doubtless the same with the next
recorded.
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 119.
Mérian.
Colla.
most disastrous During the earthquake From Beyrout and Damascus to Saphit, the de- Journ. des Débats, 24 Fév., 17 Mai,
earthquake.
The
violent shocks of
this day were fol-
lowed by others up
to the middle of the
month. At Tripolis
but a single violent]
shock was felt.
the waters of Lake
Tiberias were in a
state of violent dis-
turbance.
vastation of the country continually increased.
In the latter place not one stone was left upon
another, and out of the population of 4000,
3500 persons perished beneath the ruins. Ti-
bissorde was ruined, and Jaffa, St. Jean d'Acre,
Tiberias, &c. suffered greatly. Whole villages
are said to have been swallowed up. Those
of Lubic and Rani were completely destroyed,
whilst Keffar-Renna (the ancient Cana in Ga-
lilee), situated between the two and near
Rani, had not a single house thrown down,
and the shock was very little felt there. Deep
fissures were formed in solid rocks, and at
Tabarich new hot springs made their appear-
ance. At Nazareth the earth opened for 112
feet in length by 14 foot in breadth, and then
closed within 3ths of this breadth again.
et 1 Juin; Moniteur, 24 Fév. et
22 Mai; Garnier, Proceedings Geol.
Soc. (Lond.) vol. ii. p. 658; An-
nual Register, 1837, p. 15; Asiatic
Journal, N. S. vol. xxiv. pt. 2. p.
175.

264
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
Poitiers in France
1837. Jan.
Night between
10 and 11.
About mid-
3.
•4
5.
Two shocks, one of
which was very se-
vere.
6.
Colla, Ann. Astr. 1839, p. 109.
night.
21. Geneva.
About 2, and
4 or 5 A.M.
Two severe shocks
...
24. Altkirk, Besançon, Bâle, Severe shocks. At Alt-
Berne, Soleure, Con-
stance, Sion, Burdorf,
Stuttgardt, Oberndorf,
Zurich, Dorneckdorf
in the canton of So-
leure, Geneva, Brieg,
and other places in
the duchy of Baden,
in Würtemberg, Al-
sace, Switzerland,
Lombardy, and Pied-
About 2 A.M.
At Altkirk,
at 1h45m and
some mins.
after 2h. At
Stuttgardt &
Oberndorf,
at 1h 54m, &
2h 11. At
Sion & Brieg,
atlh 58m. At
Constance,
2 A.M. At
Berne, about
1h 47m,
and
2h 7m At
Besançon,
2h 32m.
mont.
kirk there were two,
the first lasting eight
seconds, the second
a shorter time. At
Stuttgardt and O-
berndorf there were
also two shocks;
direction = E. to W.
At Sion and Brieg
there were likewise
two; at Burdorf
three, in the di-
rection S.S.W. to
N.N.E. At Con-
stance a violent
shock, followed by
another half an
hour after. At Zu-
rich the shocks were
violent but of short
duration. At Berne,
three shocks, the
two latter of which
were less distinct
than the first, and
occurred at 2h 7m.
At Bâle and in the
neighbouring com-
munes two or per-
haps three move-
Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 30 Janv.
et 1 Fév.; Moniteur, 2 fév.;
L'Institut, Nr. 218.1837; Garnier.
Bruxelles, t. iv. p. 74.
At Altkirk the first shock was preceded by a Ditto; Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de
noise like the fall of a mass of stones. The air
was calm and clear. At Sion and Brieg the
attendant noise seemed to pass from S. to N.
The hygrometer at Sion, which had been so
steadily fixed between 90° and 100° for two
months that the instrument was supposed to
be out of order, suddenly rose 15°. At Bâle
persons who were asleep were wakened, and at
Soleure some cages of birds were thrown
down. At Besançon the first shock threw
loose objects from S. to N., and then back
again from N. to S.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
265
1837. Jan. 25. Zurich
3h 6m A.M.
ments were felt. At
Dorneckdorf there
were two shocks, N.
to S. At Brieg the
shocks and attend-
ant noise recurred
for several days.
At Besançon, two
shocks with an in-
terval of half a
second. The first
shock was from S.
to N. and then N.
to S., the second
was from E. to W.
In Lombardy and
Piedmont the mo-
tion was from N.
to S.
A slight shock.
28. In the canton of Soleure. Very distinct shocks..
Felt more strongly at
11h 58m P.M.
Seeberg and Steinhof
than at Soleure.
29. Vizille in the departm. A strong subterranean
Night between
30 and 31.
Isère.
movement.
Slightly felt at Brieg in Several shocks
the Valais, but more
violently at some
leagues distance, near-
er to the sources of
the Rhône.
Feb. 14. Soleure....
Slight shocks
Mérian.
Ditto; Colla, loc. cit.
Preceded by a violent explosion, like the simul-Colla, loc. cit.
taneous discharge of several pieces of artillery.
Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
t. iv. p. 75.
16. Ditto
18. Ditto
11h 54m P.M.
19. Bâle
7h 30m A.M.
20. Soleure
Midnight.
Ditto
Ditto
A very slight shock..
Slight shocks
Mérian.
Ditto.
Ditto.
During a storm. Considered very doubtful by Colla, loc. cit.
Mérian.
Mérian.

266
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1837. Feb. 25. Ghent
About 5h 15m
A.M.
29. In the southern part of
the Oural, at Slatoust,
A rather severe oscil-
latory shock, from
S.E. to N.W., last-
ing two or three se-
conds. More severe
than that which oc-
curred here eight
years before.
Kychtinsk, and Tur-
dojask near Miask.
4.
5.
6.
During stormy weather. Wind S.S.W. Ther-Garnier, Météorologie, p. 183.
mometer -4°.5 R.
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 119.
Colla.
March 3. Zara in Dalmatia
Two hours and
some minutes
after midnight
(of the 2nd?).
Perugia in Italy
8h 45m P.M.
8. Messina
Beginning of
the night.
15. Vienna.
4h 45m P.M.
(The Bull. de
l'Acad. Roy.
de Bruxelles,
loc. cit. gives
the date
March 14,
1h 43m P.M.)
Brünn, Gratz, Talbn,
Lintz, and other places
in Austria.
A severe shock, from
S.W. to N.E., last-
ing two seconds.
A very distinct shock
from N. to S.
severe shock, from
E. to W.
Also felt at Two shocks, the first
at the hour men-
tioned, the second
a few seconds after-
wards. From N.W.
to S.E. Each shock
lasted about two or
three seconds. There
had been two others
at 4h 3m (?).
Disastrous shocks,
which in Hydra re-
curred several times
18 In Hydra and other
to April 1, islands of the Grecian
especially on Archipelago; the centre
the 20th. of disturbance appa-
rently at Methone. Also
felt at the same timein
the interior of Greece.
daily.
Preceded by a dull noise
The magnetic needle had been disturbed several Ditto.
days before.
Bells rang
Some houses in Hydra were thrown down and
others injured. In the islands of Spezia,Į
Paros, and Santorin, damage was also done.
Ditto.
Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
t. iv. p. 127; Moniteur, 27 Mars;
Colla, Ann. Astr. 1839, p. 110.
Journ. des Débats, 25 Avril; Colla;
Garnier
Garnier; Berghaus, Länder-und
Völker-Kunde, B. ii. S. 709.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
267
1837. Mar. 28. In the islands of Lagosta A very distinct shock,.
8b 30m P.M. and Curzola, Dalmatia. from E. to W.
April 11.
5h 30m P.M.
Ugliano and other places The first shock at the
in Upper Italy. Ex-
tended from Genoa to
Florence. The centre
of disturbance seems
to have been the Piz-
zo-di-Ucello, one of
the highest peaks of
the Apuan Alps.
hour mentioned was
followed by others
until the next
morning, in which
time thirty-two
were counted. Ac-
cording to some ac-
counts the motion
was undulatory, ac-
cording to others
vibratory and per-
ceptibly vorticose.
12. Hartford in Connecticut Very slight
May 27. Coblentz
About 6 P.M.
A slight shock
28. Island of Martinique ... A very strong shock..
6h 35m A.M.
In the even-
ing.
In the environs of Rome, Several very distinct
at Velletri, and prin-
cipally in the district
of the extinct volcano
of Monte Lopiale.
shocks.
29. Albano, Marino, Fras-Three severe shocks...
Before sun-
rise.
cati, &c., in the neigh-
bourhood of Rome.
31. Innsbruck in the Tyrol.. Two severe shocks
5h 15m A.M.
Some places in the de- Severe shocks
partm. du Cher.
June 1. In the neighbourhood of Several shocks
Monte Laziale (Lo-
piale?), near Rome.
10. Petropawlowski
(O. S.)
30 P.M.
6h
Kamtschatka.
Preceded by a dull noise. In Curzola a luminous Colla.
meteor had been seen at 6h 15m, which was
like a train of fire, and vanished in the
east.
Giornale Agrario Toscano, Nr. 43.
Preceded by a terrible rumbling noise (rombo). Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 27 Avril;
Houses were thrown down, and some persons
lost their lives. The Pizzo-di-Ucello was seen
to shake, while avalanches of snow and huge]
masses of rock descended from its sides. The
mineral waters of Equi were troubled. The
earth opened in several places.
}
Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxii. p.
339.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 183.
The volcanic phænomena previously observed in Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. v.
Guadaloupe did not extend to Martinique.
p. 194.
Journ. des Débats, 13 Juin; Garnier,
p. 185; Colla.
Ditto.
Garnier, Météorologie, p. 186.
Colla, loc. cit.
Journ. des Débats, 13 Juin; Garnier,
p. 185; Colla.
Thermometer, Dupetit-Thouars, Voyage de Vénus,
10°.3 R. Barometer, 29.95 inches (English part. Phys. t. iv. p. 444.
or French ?).

in A slight earthquake...
The air calm and sky clear.

268
REPORT-1854.

1.
1837. June 21.
Some minutes
before11 A.M.
2.
3.
Bleibourg, Guttenstein, A rather severe earth-
and Schwarzenbach, quake, lasting some
in Illyria. Extended
as far Schönstein inj
Styria.
July 26. Island of Martinique
Aug. 2. Island of St. Thomas
At night.
Sydney and Newcastle
in New South Wales.
seconds.
4.
6.
5.
Preceded by a noise like the rolling of thunder... Garnier, p. 186; Colla, Ann. Astr.
1839, p. 111.
Several shocks..
Accompanied by a During a dreadful hurricane
terrible "raz de ma-
rée."
3. In the island of Zante. Some severe shocks...
In the morn-
ing.
4h 30m P.M.
at Acapulco,
4h 15m at
Morelia.
Slightly felt at the
same time in Cepha-
lonia and various
places in the Morea.
Mexico.
9. Acapulco, Morelia, and At Acapulco the vi-
bratory motion is
said to have lasted
a month almost un-
interruptedly, the
most severe shocks
occurring nearly re-
gularly at intervals
of thirty or thirty-
two hours. At Mex-
ico the first shock
only was felt. It
was accompanied by
slight undulatory
motion. At More-
lia there were two
shocks with an in-
terval of two se-
conds, and accom-
panied by oscilla-
tions from S. to N.
N.J
Journ. des Débats, 15 Sept.
Accompanying the tremendous hurricane which Moniteur, 17 Sept.
devastated the West Indies on this day. The
account seems very doubtful.
Accompanied by a noise like the distant discharge Asiatic Journal, N.S. vol. xxv. pt. 2.
of artillery.
Some damage done.
The buildings of Acapulco were greatly injured.
At Morelia a violent tempest from the N.N.E.
began at 4h 30m, accompanied by thunder and
lightning. In the evening a great number of
shooting stars were observed.
p. 29.
Colla.
Dupetit-Thouars, Voyage de la Vé-
nus, t. ii. p. 214; Colla, Giorn.
Astron. 1839, p. 111; Bull. de
l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles, t. viii.
pt. 2. p. 438.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
269
1837. Aug.21, Piacenza in Italy
9h 15m A.M.
About the end of
the month several
shocks at Tortola.
A slight undulatory
shock from E.N.E.
to W.S.W.
29. Island of St. Vincent in Several shocks
the West Indies.
Sept. 2 Aivaly, and on the coast Slight but continual
Colla,
Journ. des Débats, 22 Déc.
to 7.
of the Gulf of Adra-
miti, Anatolia.
shocks.
4. Milan
A shock, from E. to
W. lasting two se-
conds.
5h 30m A.M.
10 A.M.
Ario in Mexico. The Gentle oscillation from
origin apparently in S. to N.
the volcano of Jorullo.
6. Island of Barbadoes ... Several shocks, one of.
Night between
6 and 7.
Petropawlowski
Kamtschatka.
which lasted twenty
seconds.
in A slight shock.
(N. S.)
19. Eglisau in the canton of A very severe shock,
Zurich.
3h 45m A.M.
consisting of a sud-
den sharp jerk.
Moniteur, 30 Sept.
Colla.
Some hours after, a violent storm, the summit of Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
Jorullo being enveloped in a grey cloud, which t. viii. pt. 2. p. 438.
afterwards cleared away and left a serene sky.
Many shooting stars observed at night.
Some damage done by the shock of twenty Journ. des Débats, 22 Déc.
seconds.
Not felt on board the The horizontal magnetic needle on shore pre-Dupetit-Thouars, Voyage de la Vé-
'Vénus.'
sented no marked disturbance. The shock
seems, like many others, to have been felt
only on one of the two hills of the town. It
is said that earthquakes and volcanic eruptions
are common in Kamtschatka, but that storms
and the aurora borealis are rare, notwithstand-
ing the high latitude.
nus, t. ii. p. 25. et part. Phys.
t. v. p. 173 et suiv.
The second shock was accompanied by a dull Colla.
rumbling noise.
Half an hour after,
another slight
shock.
22. Lasaya in Van Diemen's Violent and disastrous The sea made inroads On the evening of the 21st terrible explosions M. Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes
Land. Extended also earthquake, which
to Maya on the coast
of New Holland.
(Where are these
places situated?)
continued
dawn.
until
upon the shore, and
a new island was
formed (owing to
the earthquake or
the storm?).
were heard at Lasaya, and long luminous
streaks of bright red were seen on the horizon
the whole sky then became of the same colour.]
During the earthquake the surface of the
ground was in motion like that of the waves
in the basin of the Rhine, p. 94.

3 A.M.
270
REPORT 1854.
1.
2.
3.
1837. Sept.22. Agram in Servia. Felt A violent shock from
Noon.
End of the
month.
in the neighbourhood
and in the mountains.
N. to S.
Penang and Acheen in The shocks lasted for
the East Indies.
seven days.
Oct. 3. Vera Cruz
5 A.M.
Afternoon.
Several shocks..
4. Eglisau in the canton of A severe shock
Zurich.
6. Agram (in Croatia?)
Severe shocks
11. Tilly - la Campagne, Violent shock
7h 30m P.M.
-
Bourguibus, and Sol-
lins, in the departm.
Calvados.
18. Acapulco in Mexico. A violent earthquake,
About 4 P.M.
Felt also with con-
siderable
Mexico.
19. Ditto
0h 30m A.M.
force atl
vibratory,
lasting
more than a minute
in all its force. Up
to 9P.M., 130 shocks
were counted. The
shock of 4 P. M. last-
ed more than 2
minutes at Mexico.
Another shock of ex-
treme violence, fol-
lowed in an hour by
another still more
ore
5.
of the sea, while every five minutes the ex-
plosions became terrible. The atmosphere
was heavy, and was lit up by flashes of light-
ning. Lasaya and Maya were thrown down
and filled with corpses. A terrible tempest
at the same time.
6.
Accompanied by subterranean noise like thunder. Journ. des Débats, 9 Oct.; Moni-
Walls were cracked. Thermometer in the
teur, 10 Oct.; Colla, Ann. 1839;
shade +15° Reaum. Barometer, 28' 4" 8"
p. 112.
(Viennese).
Volcanic eruptions took place in the neighbour-Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxv. pt. 2.
hood of Acheen.
p. 232.
Numerous shooting stars observed about this Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
time at Guadalajara, 237 leagues from the
shore of the Atlantic.
t. viii. pt. 2. p. 439.
Mérian.
teur, 9 Nov.; Colla, Ann. 1839,
p. 112.
Accompanied by explosions which recurred at Journ. des Débats, 8 Nov.; Moni-
intervals of half an hour. Low bellowing
noises had been heard for several days. Many
houses thrown down.
Accompanied by loud explosions
Journ. des Débats, 18 Oct.; Colla.
Dupetit-Thouars, Voyage de la Vé-
nus, t. ii. p. 214; Moniteur, 15
Janv. 1838; Comptes Rendus,
t. vi. p. 180.
Everyone was roused by the second shock, which Ditto.
produced extensive ruins. Loud subterranean
bellowings were heard during the whole night,
and continued during the day.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
271
terrible than the
former, and by
slighter
throughout the day.
1837. Oct. 19. Ditto. The shock at Two
10 P.M.
2 P.M.
2 A.M.
10 A.M.
midnight was very
severe at Mexico, but
not of long duration.
20. Liskeard in Cornwall,
and the country in the
vicinity, both in De-
vonshire and Corn-
wall.
21. Acapulco
22. Ditto
ones
very severe
shocks, followed by
a third about mid-
night. The earth
continued to trem-
ble at intervals up
to the 21st.
Another shock, rather
severe; the earth
then trembling until
the next day at 10]
A.M.
Another severe shock. No perceptible eleva-
After this the earth
was less disturbed;
the shocks recurred
periodically at 10
P.M., midnight, 6
A.M., and 4 P.M., for
twenty days without
ceasing. All the
oscillatory move-
ments were from
W. to E. up to the
12th of November,
after which timel
they recurred with
more force at the
same times as be-
fore, but in the op-
posite direction, or
from E. to W. In
tion or depression
of the waters of the
sea was produced
by any of these
shocks.
Accompanied by ringing noises. The third shock Ditto.
threw the whole town into alarm.
cart.
Accompanied by a sound like the rattling of a Trans. Roy. Geol. Soc. of Cornwall,
vol. v. p. 142 (note), quoting the
Cornwall Royal Gazette News-
paper of 27th Oct. and 3rd of No-
vember 1837.
Authorities for Oct. 18.
Ditto.
272
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
December
4.
5.
6.
the
movements were
again from W. to E.,
and thence up to
January 1838 they
daily diminished in
intensity and fre-
quency.
1837. Oct. 27. Camelford in Cornwall.. Several shocks.
30. Mulhouse and Breisach A rather severe shock
in the departm. Haut-
Rhin.
Some minutes
before 11 P.M.
from E. to W.
31. At Murcia in Spain ...A violent shock from
Oh 58m A.M.
2 to 9 A.M.
Nov.
Night between
2 & 3.
N. to S., lasting
8 or 10 seconds.
Torrevieja in the same Shocks comparable in
district.
Carlsruhe.
7. In Chili
violence to those of
March 1829.
Du-
ring the period men-
tioned 400 were
felt, without any in-
terval longer than
a few minutes be-
tween each.
A slight shock.
Accompanied by dull noise. Is this a different Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1839, p. 112.
earthquake from that of the 20th?
The wind, which was from the south, and already Journ. des Débats, 11 Nov.; Colla;
very violent, changed to a tempest immediately Mérian.
after the shock.
The atmosphere was suffocatingly.hot and close. Journ. des Débats, 17 Nov.; Moni-
Buildings of the greatest solidity were vio- teur, 18 Nov.
lently shaken.
Ditto.
Mérian.
A violent earthquake. Extraordinary move-Valdivia was ruined. The captain of the whaler Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. Oct.
12. Lucerne
A severe shock
In the even-
ing.
ments of the ocean
were observed in the
Pacific. A whale-
ship within sight of
land in 43° 38′ S.
was violently shaken
and lost her masts.
mentioned in Col. 4, found in a spot near the 1838, p. 706.
island of Lemus (Chonos Archipelago), where
he had anchored two years before, that the
bottom of the sea had been permanently raised
more than 8 feet. The whole coast was strewn
with uprooted trees.
During the night of the 12th and 13th a beautiful Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1839.
aurora borealis was observed at different
places in Europe.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
273
24. Camelford in Cornwall..
1837. Nov.22. Guadalajara in Mexico. Three shocks, from).
11h 58m P.M.
Also felt, a quarter of
an hour later, at
Mexico.
W. to E., very vio-
lent.
A severe shock
The origin was supposed to be in Cebo Rujo, a Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
volcano to the west of Guadalajara.
t. viii. pt. 2. p. 439.
The account of October 27 probably refers only D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
to this event.
The temperature was high; it had been cool for Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. vi.
several days before.
p. 302.
Journ. des Débats, 23 Déc.
30. Island of Martinique
gb 30m P.M.
Dec. 8. Stamford in Lincoln-Ditto
11h 15m P.M.
11.
3b 7m A.M.
shire, and the country
for twenty miles
round.
Chalabre and Ste Co-A shock of thirty se-
lombe in the departm. conds' duration.
Aude. A slight shock
was also felt at several
places in the Arriège
Accompanied by a noise like that of carriages Ditto; 18 Déc.; Colla, loc. cit.
rolling over pavement.
1838. Jan. 5. Belley in the departm. Two pretty distinct
Ain.
shocks, each lasting
a second.
Spoleto and the neigh-Very violent shocks...
7h 15m and
7h 30m A.M.
8
to 14.
bourhood, States of
the Church.
8 Acapulco in Mexico
to 23.
7 A.M.
11. Bucharest
During this period
(while the Vénus
was in the port of
Acapulco) thirty-
four very slight
shocks were felt,
and one of some-
what greater seve-
rity.
An earthquake
14. Tynehead in Northum-A shock of sufficient
berland.
force to throw down
articles of furniture.
Accompanied by loud noise
Colla, Ann. Astr. 1840.
Some persons asserted that they had seen flames Colla.
issue from the earth.
p. 330.
During this period the declination needle was Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. ix.
carefully observed, but showed no symptom of
disturbance in consequence of the earthquake
shocks.
Ditto, t. vi. p. 900.
Ann. Astr. 1840, p. 106.
The next day a rent was remarked in the fields Journ. des Débats, 25 Janv.; Colla,
of more than half a mile in length, which was
supposed to have been caused by the earth-
quake. Milne, in his Catalogue of British
Earthquakes, gives the date January 21 for
this one.
and Pyrénées Orien-
tales.
T
1854.
274
REPORT-1854.
1.
1838. Jan. 15. Gibraltar
About 5h
30m P.M.
2.
3.
Several slight shocks,
in the direction of
the walls of the for-
tress (!). At 10h
20m, a prolonged
and very distinct|
shock, and at 11h
15m, a very slight
one.
21. Island of Martinique A slight shock.
...
22. Tusla in Russia (Bosnia?) A violent vibratory
shock.
Transylvania
23. In Transylvania, and At Cronstadt and in
parts of Turkey and
Russia. The motion
does not seem to have
extended to the Asi-
atic side of the Bos-
phorus.
Cronstadt
and all Tran-|
sylvania, at
8h 31 P.M.
At Odessa,
at 9h11m. At
Constanti-
nople, at 9h
35. At Cla-
rofka
near
Cherson, at
10 P.M.
two
the
shocks lasted a mi-l
nute and thirteen
seconds. At Odessa
and in Russia they
were very violent.
At Constantinople
there were
shocks, the first
vertical, the second
horizontal and in the
direction of the me-
ridian (which is that
of the Bosphorus
near Therapia). At
Orsova in Hungary
the shocks were vio-
lent. At Odessa
there were two, one
vertical and the
other horizontal,
from N.W. to
S.W. (?);
lasting
sixty seconds. At
4.
5.
In Transylvania the buildings first rocked from
side to side, with a motion like that of a bal-]
loon, and then the walls cracked and fell. At
Constantinople the air was calm during the
shocks, but the north wind which had been
blowing a little before recommenced soon after.
At Scutari the shocks were accompanied by a
violent wind. At Hermannstadt, a barometer,
not fixed to the wall, but suspended, oscillated
for more than half an hour. At the same place
and at Cronstadt the sky was clear before the
earthquake, became clouded at the time, and
cleared again afterwards. At Bucharest the
serenity of the atmosphere was not disturbed.
At Orsova in Hungary the shocks were
accompanied by terrible subterranean bellow-
ings and by flames issuing from the earth. At
Clarofka also subterranean noise was heard,
like the rolling of a huge waggon over pave-
ment.
6.
Colla, Giorn., Astron. 1840, p. 106.
Communication of M. Colla to M.
Perrey.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. vi.
p. 244; Journ. des Débats, 13,
16, 26 et 27 Fév.; Colla, Ann.
Astr. 1840 pp. 106, 107; Les
Steppes de la Mer Caspienne. t. i.
p. 104.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
275
Chotin they lasted
four minutes. At
Clarofka near Cher-
son there were two
shocks, the first vi-
bratory, the second
undulatory and of
longer duration.
1838. Jan. 24. Pouilly, Toisy, and A slight shock..
& 25.
Mont-St.-Jean, in the
departm. Côte-d'Or.
24 Ismail, Bender, Reni, &c. More shocks
in Bessarabia.
Odessa.
Slight shocks
Night between
24 & 25.
25, Bucharest and Jassy
4 A.M.
and
Another shock, in-
stantaneous
very slight. Shocks
were frequent du-
ring the last few
days in Austrian
Gallicia, Transylva-
nia, Hungary, Mol-
davia, Albania, Wal-
lachia, and Bes-
sarabia.
Feb. 2. In the valley of Pastusie, Great
At night.
Sardinia.
;
subterranean
commotion.
10. Cronstadt in Transylva-Some
nia, and the places shocks.
near.
4h 55m A.M.
14.
8h 30m A.M.
the Church.
very
slight
Foligno and the neigh-A severe shock, fol-
bourhood, States of lowed by several
slighter ones in the
course of the day.
Journ. des Débats, 16 Fév.; Colla,
Ann. Astr. 1840.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
It was remarked that the barometer, which had Authorities for Jan. 23.
been in motion for several days, was much
more agitated during these shocks.
Ditto.
Accompanied by an explosion which threw every-Journ. des Débats, 31 Mars.
thing, minerals and vegetables, to a distance.
Part of the ground disappeared in fissures.
Bells sounded of themselves. Perhaps not an
earthquake proper at all.
During the inundation of the Danube at the end Colla, Ann. Astr. 1840, p. 106, 107.
of the winter (some persons said) an earth-
quake occurred at Pesth. Journ. des Débats,
31 Mars; Moniteur, 2 Avril.
Colla.


T 2
276
REPORT-1854.
1.
1838. Feb. 14. Dijon
2.
3.
4.
Two slight shocks
4h 30m and
6h 30m P.M.
15. Foligno
1h 30m A.M.
17. Ditto
8h 45m A.M.
to 24.
20 Naples
Another shock, more
violent than that of
the day before.
Another severe shock.
Slight shocks
23. In the departm. de la Two shocks
Between 4 & 5 Creuse.
A.M.
Night Lisbon
between Fe-
bruary
28
and March 1.
A severe shock
5.
6.
Accompanied by a violent explosion. M. Perrey, Memoir of M. Perrey on Earthquakes
although living at Dijon, says that he himself
neither felt the shocks nor heard the noise.
in France, Belgium, and Holland,
p. 84.
Colla.
Ditto.
No damage done. Vesuvius was in a state of Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 13 Mars ;
rest. On the 21st from noon to midnight Moniteur, 14 Mars.
magnetic perturbations were observed at
Milan.
Colla, Ann. Astr. 1840.
Accompanied by thunder and lightning, hail, rain, Ditto, p. 107.
and wind.
March 5. Eglisau and Rheinau, A severe shock
9h 30m A.M. canton of Zurich.
15. In Hungary, the Bannat, Violent shocks
Transylvania, and
Wallachia.
16. Coblentz
About 1 A.M.
1 P.M.
A shock
and the A very distinct and
alarming vibratory
shock.
ex-
17. Shrewsbury
neighbourhood,
tending about nine
miles from that town,
chiefly in a south or
south-east direction.
Felt in the villages of
Meole, Hanwood,Dor-
rington, Longden,
Pontesbury, &c.
In Hungary, the Bannat, Violent shocks
Transylvania,
Wallachia.
and
During a very violent tempest
Mérian.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Colla, Ann. Astr. 1840.
Accompanied by a rumbling noise, like that of a Annual Register, 1838, p. 39;
train of waggons passing along a paved street.
Houses, walls, articles of furniture, &c. shook
violently. In some of the coal pits the men
were so much alarmed that they came up out
of the pits. Bells rang, bricks fell from a
chimney, &c. Milne in his Catalogue gives a
shock on the 27th at 1 P.M., at this same
place, but in all probability the account only
refers to the event of the 17th.
Shrewsbury Chronicle; Milne's
Catalogue of British Earthquakes;
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1840, p. 108.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
277
Also felt at A very distinct shock,|
|1838. May 5. Genoa.
10h 40 P.M. Piacenza.
which recurred at
11b 35m.
Some walls were cracked
22. Meandre in the departm. Severe shocks, last-
7 A.M.
Isère.
ing nearly fifteen
Colla.
Journ. des Débats, 3 Juin; Colla,
Ann. Astr. 1840.
minutes, but in three
separate sets.
26. In the district between Some subterranean
Halle and Eisleben inj
Prussia.
commotions sup-
posed to have been
felt.
...
coast of Africa.
Constantine on the north An earthquake
June 7. Island of Meleda in the Two slight undulatory
11 P.M.
At Venice,
10h 18m P.M.
At
Adriatic.
shocks, from W. to
E., lasting two se-
conds.
23. Venice and Pesaro. Ex-At Venice, three slight
tended, with even
more force than at the
latter place, along the
coast to Fano and Si-
nigaglia.
Pesaro
soon after
9h 45m.
July 1. Constantinople
2h 15m A.M.
18. Gibraltar
11h 45m P.M.
19. Ditto
4 F.M. and
8h.15m P.M.
shocks, from E. to
W. The second im-
mediately succeed.
ed the first, but
there was a short
interval between
the second and third.)
Total duration 8
seconds. At Pesaro
the shock was un-
dulatory, from E. to
W., and lasted five
seconds.
A slight shock.
Shocks
=
=
Ditto. Direction =E.
to W.
Constantinople, and the Two shocks, the latter
23.
3h 44m A.M.
country for several
leagues round.
of which was very
violent.
Total du-
A dull sound was heard, which according to Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
some persons was subterranean.
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Colla, Ann. Astr. 1840, p. 108.
The first shock was preceded by a slight mur-Colla.
muring noise which ended like the report of a
cannon.
p. 89, t. viii. p. 344; Moniteur,
1 Août; Colla.
At Venice accompanied by dreadful weather; Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. vii.
torrents of hail and rain. At Pesaro, a little
before the earthquake, many shooting stars
were observed, rather brilliant and of large
size. They came from the east, and disap-
peared about the meridian towards the south.
At 9h 45m a noise like that of four or five
"voitures du poste" was heard, followed im-
mediately by another sound, like that which
a compressed gas makes in escaping, and,
soon after, the earth began to tremble. All
the buildings shook to their very foundations.
Soon after the earthquake the water rose four
French feet in the wells.
Colla.
Ditto, Ann. Astr. 1840, p. 109.
Ditto.
Moniteur, 21 Août.
278
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
ration, 10 seconds.
Horizontal undula-
tions from N.W. to
S.W. (?)
1838. July 30. Tureff
in
(Where is this place?)
Scotland. A shock
Aug.
Naples
Night between
A slight shock.
2 & 3.
4. Huatusco in Mexico Several shocks.
6 P.M., and
during the
following
night.
6. Tureff in Scotland. A very slight shock...
(Where is this place?)
7. Constantinople
A vibratory shock,
5 A.M.
lasting 8 seconds,
followed at 5h 7m by
another shock, of
longer duration,
after which slight
but frequent oscil-
lations were felt for
a quarter of an hour.
9. Fiume and Bukkari on A slight shock..
the Adriatic.
5.
6.
Probably this account and that of the 6th of Communication of M. Plieninger to
August only refer to one and the same event.
Mr. Perrey.
Etna was in a state of energetic eruption. There Journ. des Débats, 21 Août; Colla.
was an eruption of Vesuvius also during the
first few days of the month, accompanied by
some shocks.
During the night numerous shooting stars were Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
observed.
t. viii. pt. 2. p. 440.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1840, p. 109.
Colla.
Ditto; Journ. des Débats, 26 Août.
In the after-
noon.
10. Ditto
2h 30m A.M.
Between 8 & 9
P.M.
Several shocks..
Ditto.
Ditto. All these shocks A shock of greater se-Vessels in harbour Bells sounded of themselves at the Fiume. At Ditto.
were felt at Trieste.
26. In the county of Zolan-A
der (Szalad?) in Hun-
gary. Some of the
shocks extended to
verity than any of
the preceding.
very violent earth-
quake. The shocks!
succeeded each
other for five mi-
Rokemburg and Lut-nutes with such
Bukkari the great tower of the church fell.
were dashed against
each other.
A terrible noise preceded the shock.
Accompanied by noise like thunder. In some Journ. des Débats, 17 Sept.; Colla.
places much damage was done, as at Racz-
Kanisa and the castles of Strido and Waras-
din, where cracks were formed in many of the
houses, and some of them thrown down. The
•
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
279
temberg in Styria. In
the counties of Neutra
and Comorn only some
very short slight
shocks were felt.
rapidity that they
could not be count-
ed.
1838.Sept.14. Adderbury in Oxford-A strong_vibratory
7 A.M., or,
shire.
according to
M. Colla, 9
A.M.
shock. The houses
trembled for more
than half a minute.
waters of the Mur were agitated and troubled,
and threw a great many small fish up on the
bank.
Accompanied by subterranean explosions. The Journ. des Débats, 18 Sept.; Colla,
sky looked stormy, but there was no thunder.
Giorn. Astron. 1840, p. 110.
27. At sea, in 31° 40' N. lat., The first shock was the A violent shock, last-The noise accompanying each shock was exactly Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. viii.
and 44° 30′ W. long. longest and most
The shocks
continued
for three-
quarters of
an hour, and
the last oc-
curred at 4h
5m A.M.
(doubtless from Paris).
severe.
About 1h or 9h
5m P.M. (?)
29. Messina and the neigh-A strong undulatory
bourhood.
shock.
Night Ditto
between Sept.
30 & Oct. 1. At sea, in 27° 37′ N. lat.,
Ditto
Oct.
9.
and 31° 7′ W. long.
2 P.M.
(probably from Paris).
14. Coblentz
7 a.m.
A violent and almost
instantaneous shock.
ing thirty seconds,
was felt on board la
Claudine of Hâvre,
followed by two
others not quite so
severe, separated by
several slight ones
of five or six secs.
duration, very often
repeated, and at in-
tervals of about five
minutes. The wea-
ther was clear and
fine, and the sea
nearly calm. No
visible motion of the
latter could be per-
ceived,
Three slight shocks
felt on board la Clau-
dine, vid. Sept. 27.
that of distant thunder.
that of distant thunder. The whole crew was
roused and came on deck, thinking that the
ship had struck.
p. 32; v. Leonhard, Taschenbuch
für Freunde der Geologie, 1846.
S.210.
To the west the shock was so severe that the in- Journ. des Débats, 29 Oct.; Colla.
habitants passed the night out of doors. On
the 20th and 30th the eruption of Etna was
more energetic than ever.
Ditto.
Authorities for Sept. 27.
From the 11th to the 14th the barometer had Journ. des Débats, 20 Oct.; Colla.
gone down from 28 in. 4.2 lines to 27 in.
6.6 lines (French?). On the 13th a remark-

280
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1838. Oct. 17 In the valley of Elsa, The earth during this
to 22.
Tuscany.
period was in a state
of continuous agita-
tion. By night the
tremblings and by
day the noises (rhom-
bi) never ceased.
Shocks like those
of 1804 frequently
recurred during the
autumn.
26. Avesnes in the departm. A very severe shock...
du Nord.
Nov. 26. At the chateau of Laupen Very slight subterra-
nean commotion.
A shock
Direction N.N.W. to
S.S.E.
4h 49m P.M.
At night.
in the canton of Berne.
Crieff in Scotland
Dec. 7. Zacuapan in Mexico
9h 10m P.M.
15. At Zurich
A slight shock.
Midnight.
5.
able fall of the barometer at Parma, the wind
being high and impetuous. On the 14th and
15th the temperature also fell considerably at
the same place.
But trifling damage done
Pilla.
6.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1840.
Ditto.
Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Great numbers of shooting stars observed for Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
several nights before.
t. viii. pt. 2. p. 440.
Mérian.
Mém. de Turin. 2 sér. t. ii. p. li.
16. In the departm. Isère... During the period of
slight shocks felt at
St. Jean-de-Mau-
rienne, earthquakes
were also felt in
this department.
The most severe
occurred on this
day and on the 26th
March following,
19. St. Jean-de-Maurienne A very severe shock.
10h 20m P.M. in Savoy.
23. Woodhouse Eaves on S.W. to N.E.
4 P.M.
Charnwood Forest,
Leicestershire.
Comptes Rendus de l'Institut, t. xv.
p. 1217.
pt. 1. p. 198.
Preceded by a rumbling noise like that of a Gentleman's Magazine, N. S. vol. xi.
heavy waggon.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
281.
1838. Dec. 23. La Rochelle
In the middle
of the night.
A rather severe shock,.
lasting half a second.
1839. Jan. 11. Island of Martinique. Very violent shocks,
5h 45m or
6 A.M.
Also felt in Guada-
loupe.
an-
lasting 2 minutes;
according to
other account, two
shocks, lasting 30
or 40 secs., appa-
rently undulatory,
and from S. to N.
There were four
other earthquakes
before the 24th.
12. Berlin, particularly in Very distinct shocks..
In the morn-
the northern part of
ing.
the city.
9 P.M.
14. Suddeeah in Upper As-Apparently from S.W.
4h 45m A.M.
sam.
17. Milan
Salonica
During the
to N.E.
A shock indicated by
the magnetic needle.
Violent subterranean
movements.
•
Accompanied by a noise like the report of a Journ. des Débats, 31 Déc.
distant cannon. At several places in the de-
partment doors were violently shaken.
A very great number of buildings thrown down,
and people killed thereby. The wind was
N.W., and the island entirely enveloped in
clouds and vapour, a state of the atmosphere
very unusual at this season. (Perhaps this
cloud may have arisen only from the falling
houses, which are said to have sent up a vast
cloud of dust.)
Gentleman's Magazine, N. S. vol. xi.
pt. 1. p. 304; Comptes Rendus de
l'Acad. t. viii. pp. 329, 364; Ga-
zette de France, 27 Fév. et 30
Mars; Journ. des Débats, 8 Mars;
Moniteur, 20 Fév., 8 Mars, et 4
Avril, &c.
Moniteur, 23 Janv.; Colla, Giorn.
Astron. 1841, p. 151.
Preceded by rain and heavy snow in the moun-Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1845, p.142,
tains; the air very cold.
quoting Journ. Asiat. Soc. of Bengal.
Colla.
Several houses which before threatened to fall Ditto.
were ruined.
night (of
16–17 ?).
6 A.M.
21. Island of Sainte-Lucie Severe and prolonged
in the West Indies. shocks, lasting 35
Also in Martinique.
Feb.
Night between
7 & 8.
10.
8h 30m A.M.
7 A.M.
seconds.
St. Mary, one of the A shock
Scilly Isles.
Near the village of Bak-Violent subterranean
likli, 15 wersts west
of Bakou in the Cau-
casus.
commotions extend-
ed to the distance of
30 wersts.
Aigueperse, Riom, and A violent shock
Gannat, in the de-
partm. Puy-de-Dôme.
25. Borgotaro in Tuscany... A very distinct shock.
27 St. Jean-de-Maurienne Forty-nine shocks
to June 16. in Savoy, and the sur- were felt during this
More damage done in Martinique
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 4
Avril; Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841,
p. 151.
Communication of M. Plieninger to
M. Perrey.
Accompanying an eruption of flames and mud. Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 151;
The Moniteur of 16 Sept. 1840, gives the date
Jan. 26-27 (O. S.?), 1840.
Preceded by a very loud noise
v. Humboldt, Asie Centrale, t. ii.
p. 513.
Journ. des Débats, 24 Fév.; Moni-
teur, 25 Fév.; Colla.
Colla.
Almost all of these shocks were accompanied or Memoir of M. A. Billiet in Mém. de
preceded by noises, variously compared to Turin, 2 sér. t. ii.; Comptes Ren-

282
:
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
rounding district, in-
cluding 32 communes.
It was remarked that
the left bank of the
Arc was more severely
shaken than the right.
3.
period, of which
nine were rather se-
vere and the re-
mainder moderatel
or slight, besides
twenty or twenty-
five scarcely per-
ceptible, or local.
Another observer
reckoned seventy-
four shocks. They
lasted in general but|
a few seconds, often
consisted of two or
three very distinct
successive oscilla-
tions, and were
chiefly in the direc-
tion N.W. to S.E.
at St. Jean-de-Mau-l
rienne. At. St. Sor-
lin-d'Arves and
Fontcouverte they
were supposed to
come from the W.,
and at Albiez-le-
Jeune from the S.
or E.
4.
5.
those of a heavy carriage passing over pave-
ment, a violent storm, an avalanche of snow,
and distant thunder. This noise seemed to
pass from N.W. to S.E., or W. to E. The
more severe of these shocks produced cracks
in walls in some of the communes, and arti-]
cles of furniture were violently shaken about.
During the principal shocks the atmosphere
was obscured by a kind of fog or mist, which
soon after dissipated itself. After the shock
of the 26th March, which was the most se-
vere, the hot springs of Maurienne increased
in quantity of water, their temperature rose,
and the water, usually limpid, was troubled.
A carefully compiled catalogue of these shocks
by M. Billiet is to be found in M. Perrey's
'Memoir on Earthquakes in the Basin of the
Rhone,' p. 57. The summer of 1839 was re-
markably dry in Savoy, no rain falling for
eighty days, and scarcely any sign of atmo
spheric electricity manifesting itself; but in
September extremely heavy rains set in, which
produced inundations in many of the Swiss
valleys.
6.
dus, t. ix. p. 486; Journ. des Dé-
bats et Moniteur, 13, 14, 15 et 18
Mars.
.
1839. Mar. 12. Palermo
10 P.M.
Two shocks, with an
interval of some
seconds.
17. In the Upper Engadine, Shocks from N.W. to
6h 15m and Switzerland.
7h 25m P.M.
S.E.
20. Glengarry in Inverness-Very severe shocks
3h 15m A.M.
shire.
between 2 &
At Kingussie,
3 A.M.
Colla.
Mérian.
The people in a canal Doors were lifted off the latches. The Moniteur D. Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.; Mo-
boat felt the shock, and Colla give the date March 27.
and heard the noise
reverberating among
the hills.
niteur, 5 Avril; Colla, Giorn.
Astron. 1841, p. 153.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
283
1839. Mar. 21 San Salvador-de-Guate- Very violent shocks,
to April 1.
mala.
especially on the
21st and 27th.
22. In Styria
In the morn-
ing.
2 A.M.
23. Amurapoora
Ac-
cording to Sil-
liman's Jour-
nal, between
3 & 4.
throughout the Bur-
mese Empire, extend-
ing more than 1000|
miles from N. to S.
An earthquake
and Two violent shocks
from E. to W. at the
hour mentioned,
followed by slighter
ones up to 8 A.M.,
and feeble trem-
blings for a year
after. The direc-
tion of the shocks
is also given as N.
to S., or vice versa.
Frequent shocks du-
ring the period of
the earthquakes at
St. Jean-de-Mau-
rienne. The most
severe were on the
16th Dec. 1838, and
26th March 1839]
(the day of the most
severe shock in
Maurienne).
26. In the department of the
Isère, in the canton of
Oisans, at Allemont,
Auris, &c.
April 3. Grenoble
6h 30m A.M.
The
motion was from
N.E. to S.W.
A slight shock from
E. to W., lasting
2 secs.
4. St. Ambroise near Turin. A shock
The earth
A mountain fell, burying beneath its ruins an Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 153.
entire village with all its inhabitants, and
dammed up the course of a river.
opened, even in the town itself. The inha-
bitants fled to the open country to avoid
being crushed under the walls which fell in
all directions. The incessant agitation of the
ground and terrible subterranean noises led
them to expect the opening of a volcano.
Lamont, Annalen für Meteorol. u.
Erdmagn. 1842, Heft 1. S. 160.
pt. 2. p. 288; Silliman's Journal,
vol. xxxviii. p. 385.
Preceded by loud rumbling noise. Huge fissures Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxix.
of 10 to 20 feet in width, and running from
N. to S., opened in the ground, from which
vast quantities of water and black sand were
thrown out, flooding the plains. Volcanic
eruptions on the same day in the hills to the
south of Kyouk Phyoo.
The shocks were always preceded by a noise like Mém. de Turin, 2 sér. t. ii. p. li.
distant thunder or the fall of an avalanche.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 153.
M. Billiet in Mém. de Turin, loc.
cit.

284
REPORT-1854.
1.
1839. April 5. Florence
5 P.M.
2.
7. In Switzerland
3.
An undulatory shock
from S. to N., fol-
lowed by another
of less intensity,
which was again
succeeded by a se-
vere shock "en
soubresaut." Total
duration= 6 or 7
secs. At 6h 45 al
very slight shock ;
at 9h 30m an-
other; and two
more during the
night.
8. Frutigen in the canton A severe earthquake
of Berne.
11. Interlaken in the same
canton.
shock.
violently shook all
the houses of the
town. It lasted two
or three seconds.
4.
14. At Algiers. Felt rather A general vibration The shock was felt
2h 5m P.M.
more strongly in the
on board vessels in
upper part of the town
port.
than in the lower part
near the sea. Also
strongly felt at Con-
stantine, especially in
the centre of the town.
May 8. In the Bernese Oberland, A shock from N.W.
Between 11
P.M. and mid-
and the Emmenthal,
Switzerland.
to S.E.
5.
6.
Preceded by a very loud noise, which lasted Colla; Lamont, Annalen für Meteor.
about 3 seconds. After the shocks the sky u. Erdmagn. Heft 1. S. 160.
became clouded over, and in the evening very
dense clouds formed in the N.W., extending
in the form of stratus towards the S.E.
M. Billiet in Mém. de Turin, loc.
cit.
M. Studer's Catalogue.
Ditto.
p. 763; Journ. des Débats, 29
Avril.
Immediately preceded by a subterranean noise, Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. viii.
in the direction S.E. to N.E. (?). Some
already ruinous walls fell. At the moment of
the shock the atmosphere was calm and the
sky clear, with a very gentle breeze from the
S.E. The preceding night there had been an
extraordinary storm, which seemed to be con-
fined to the lower strata of the atmosphere,
and was accompanied and followed by abun-
dant showers of hail. At Oran and Bona a
terrible tempest, with a frightful sea, prevailed
on the 11th, 12th, and 13th, but the earth-
quake was not perceived at either of these
places.
Mérian.

night.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
285
shock………………….
1839. May 10. Again in the Bernese Another shock.
After mid- Oberland.
night (of the
9th ?)
11. Jamulpoor, Comercolly, Direction at Jamul-
and Sylhet, in North-
At Jamulpoor,
at 9h 30m A.M.
At Comer-
colly, 9h 50m;
and at Sylhet,
9h 55m.
eastern India.
poor=W. to E., or
N.W. to S.E.
Ditto.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxx. pt. 2.
p. 15.
20. In Calabria
Shocks
11 A.M.
2 A.M.
22. Bridgewater in Scotland A very distinct shock
(Somersetshire?), and
the country for sixteen
miles round.
24. Glasgow and environs, Two strong shocks,
and Crieff in Scotland.
each of which last-
ed two seconds, at
Crieff.
June 3. Suddeeah in Upper As-Apparently from S.
to N.
8 P.M.
sami.
2 A.M.
Adriatic.
9. Island of Antigua
6h 36m A.M.
7. Island of Meleda in the Slight undulatory
shocks from S. to N.
Violent subterranean]
commotion, follow-
ed the next morn-
ing by a slight
shock.
11. North of Manchester
A shock
In the mountains of Al-Shocks.
bano, near Rome.
12. In Lancashire, and espe-A slight shock. Ac-
8h 15m A.M.
8 A.M.
cially north of Man-
chester.
16. Choapam in Mexico
cording to M. Plie-
ninger,
several
shocks in Lanca-
shire.
A slight shock, from
W. to E. (?).
Lamont's Annalen für Meteor. u.
Erdmagn. Heft 1. S. 160.
Moniteur, 30 Mai; Colla, Giorn.
Astron. 1841, p. 154.
Accompanied by subterranean noise of much Ditto; Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
longer duration than the shocks. The weather
at Crieff soft next day.
The season had been unusually wet from March Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1845, p.
up to this time. The small-pox was prevalent.
Preceded by a noise like an explosion
Followed by a violent tempest
Accompanied by noise like thunder. Doubtless
the account given by Milne on the 11th refers
to this event.
142, quoting the Journ. Asiat.
Soc. Bengal.
Colla.
Ditto, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 154.
Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
Lamont's Annalen für Meteorol. u.
Erdmagn. Heft 1. S. 160.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 154;
Communication of M. Plieninger
to M. Perrey.
Many shooting stars were observed about the Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
time (in June).
t. viii. pt. 2. p. 441.



286
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
1839. June 29. Sagorbe in Valencia, A shock of two se-
About 4 P.M.
Spain.
July 13. Oaxaca in Mexico
9 A.M.
Aug. 2. Island of Martinique
2h 25m A.M.
7. Annecy in Savoy.
8 A.M.
Lucca
About 2h 20m
P.M.
8. Annecy in Savoy.
3h 30m and
10b P.M.
9. Ditto
8 A.M.
Brescia
9h 30m A.M.
conds' duration.
No distinct shocks,
but a very violent
undulatory motion,
from S. 10° W. to
N. (!). Lasted one
to two minutes.
Three severe shocks
of twelve or fifteen
seconds' duration.
The motion was]
sharp, jerking, and
horizontal from
N.E. to S.W.
A slight shock.
strong undulatory
shock, from N.W.
to S.E., lasting three
seconds.
Two more
slight.
shocks;
3.
5.
6.
Accompanied by subterranean and distant rolling Moniteur, 15 Juillet.
noise.
Many shooting stars observed on the 10th
Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
t. viii. pt. 2. p. 441.
The weather had been dry since the earthquake Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 154;
of the 11th of January, but the rain began
immediately after this one, during suffocating
heat.
Comptes Rendus, t. ix. p. 415;
Moniteur, 12 Sept.; Journ. des
Débats, 27 Sept.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 155;
M. Billiet, loc. cit.
Colla.
Colla and M. Billiet, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Another slight shock
A very severe shock..
A severe shock
Three shocks, one of
which was severe
enough to throw
Many persons were suffocated in the crowd Colla.
which rushed out of the Église des Mi-
racles.
Colla and M. Billiet, loc. cit.
Preceded almost immediately, as were all the Ditto.
shocks of the preceding days, by a subterra-
nean noise like a loud clap of thunder. On
this day and on the 11th a great number of
chimneys were thrown down.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 155.

S P.M.
6h 30m P.M.
11. Annecy in Savoy..
16. Ditto. (On the same Ditto
evening a slight shock
at Geneva.)
18. Irkutsk in Siberia

8 A.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
287
1839. Aug. 27. Reggio in Calabria
About noon.
1b and some
minutes P.M.
Messina
down buildings. Thej
motion came from
the N.W.
A very severe shock,
lasting about six
seconds.
A shock, followed by
two others at 5 and
8 P.M., and by a
third, of two se-
conds' duration, at
gh 30m. 'Mouve-
ment par soubre-
sauts. Three mi-
nutes afterwards an-
other slight shock.
Direction of the
"
Accompanied by a noise like that of a strong
wind. At the moment of the shocks the air
assumed a reddish or roseate tinge, as was
observed at Parma on the 12th and 13th of
March 1832. The wind blew steadily from
the N.W.
Colla; Lamont's Annalen für Me-
teorol. u. Erdmagn. Heft 1. S. 160;
Journ. des Débats, 18 Sept.; Mo-
niteur, 19 Sept.
Ditto.
shocks = S.E. to
N. (?).
Annecy in Savoy. None Two more shocks
of the shocks re-
corded at this place
Colla and M. Billiet, loc. cit.
and 29.
and 31.
1 A.M.
were felt in Mau-
rienne.
28 Messina and Reggio
30 Ditto
Three more shocks.
That on the 28th at
5h 30m (A.M. or
P.M.?) was the most
severe.
Two more shocks
Sept. 2. Bristol, Newport, Car-A very severe shock
diff, and other places
in S. Wales, and at
Shrewsbury. Felt most
at Kingsdown.
At night.
10. In a great part of Mon-A severe shock of
mouthshire.
some seconds' du-
Authorities for the shocks at Mes-
sina on the 27th.
Ditto.
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S.160;
Milne's Catalogue, loc. cit.
East of Bristol, beds rocked, crockery was thrown Colla, Giorn, Astron. 1841, p. 156;
down, and doors were opened. M. Plieninger
M. Plieninger
gives an earthquake as felt in Monmouthshire
and all the West of England on the 8th at
1 A.M., but the date is no doubt erro-
neous.
Followed by a loud explosion. Probably only Colla, loc. cit.; Lamont's Annalen,
the same event as that recorded on the 2nd.
loc. cit.
ration.
288
REPORT-1854.
1.
1839. Sept.
Night between
20 and 21.
2.
Island of Martinique
23. Island of Jamaica
After Kingston in Jamaica
the autumn
3.
A slight shock.
An earthquake shock
A severe shock
equinox.
Between 7
and 8 P.M.
Oct.
Night between
1 and 2.
San-Salvador-de-Guate-A formidable earth-
mala.
to Dec. 28.
4 St. Jean-de-Maurienne
in Savoy, and the sur-
rounding district.
17. Gratz in Styria
10h 25m P.M.
and 22.
21 Island of Antigua
quake. Forty-eight
shocks were count-
ed in twenty-four
hours, and others
followed on the en-
suing days up to
the 10th.
During this period
forty-nine principal
shocks were felt,
and many more in-
distinct ones which
were not recorded.
They generally oc-
curred in groups,
several at a time.
M. Colla reckons
forty from the 6th
to the 28th Decem-
ber, of which four
were severe, twelve
moderate,
twenty-four slight.
Violent shocks, from
S.W. to N.E., last-
ing 4 secs.
Prolonged but very
slight undulatory
shocks.
and
4.
5.
6.
Colla, loc. cit.; Quételet, 2º Mé-
moire sur les Etoiles Filantes,
p. 57.
Ditto.
Accompanied by noise like distant thunder. Colla, loc. cit.
Perhaps this account refers to the event of
the 23rd of September.
All the buildings were seriously injured, and Ditto.
some entirely thrown down. Most of the in-
habitants fled to the open country. The town
was rendered uninhabitable.
From the 16th June to the 4th October the Memoir of M. A. Billiet, loc. cit.;
shocks had ceased at St. Jean-de-Maurienne, Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 157.
but they now began again. The list of indi-
vidual shocks by M. A. Billiet is given in
Perrey's 'Memoir on Earthquakes in the Basin
of the Rhone,' p. 61. They were generally
preceded or accompanied by subterranean
noise, and sometimes this noise was heard
without any sensible shock. After the shock
of the 11th December, at 3h 25m A.M., aboutĮ
two minutes later, the horizon appeared bril-
liantly lighted, so that one could easily distin-
guish the objects in a room.
Colla, loc. cit. p. 156; Lamont's
Annalen, loc. cit.
Colla, toc. cit. p. 156; Lamont's
Annalen, Heft 1. S. 161.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
289
1839. Oct. 21 Reggio in Calabria
to 26.
22. Smyrna
the
Throughout
whole
Sixty-two shocks du-
ring the period
mentioned, twenty-
six of which were
severe, the others
moderate or slight.
A rather severe shock.
to
two-The intensity varied The
very much at differ-
ent places, and was
greatest at Comrie
in Perthshire. The
thirds of Scotland.
23. Felt throughout
The southern limit
nearly coincided with
a line drawn from the
Solway to the mouth
of the Tweed, and
the northern limit as
nearly coincided with
the course of the Ca-l
ledonian Canal.
region af-
fected the
shock seems
to have been
felt simulta-
neously, viz.
at about 10h
30m P.M.
lines of equal in-
tensity are said to
have nearly formed
ellipses, of which
Comrie was the cen-
tre, and of which
the longer diameter
ran N.E. and S.W.,
or parallel to the
Grampian chain.
In and near Comrie
there were several
distinct undula-
tions, apparently
from W. to E. or
N.W. to S.E., fol-
lowed by a trem-
bling or vibratory
motion. In more
distant places only
this trembling was
felt. Different per-
sons supposed the
ground to be raised
from 2 to 6 or 8
inches. The angle
made by the wave
with the horizon
appeared to be at
at
to
river Earn is said
have appeared
stand still for
an instant during
some of the shocks.
Water in some
other places was
also seen in a state
of agitation.
The most severe shocks were accompanied by a|Colla.
loud and prolonged noise.
Ditto.
Accompanied by a very loud noise, variously D.
spoken of as subterranean and aërial, and
compared to the loudest thunder, artillery,
the blowing up of a magazine, wind amongst
the trees, &c. This noise lasted 20 or 30 secs.
One person observed the branches of some
trees all bent towards the east, as if a strong
gale were blowing on them. After they had
recovered their erect position not a leaf stirred,
but during the time a hollow sugh was heard
in the air like the draught of a furnace; this
continued about 20 secs. after the concussion.
At Comrie greater injury of walls, displace-
ment of furniture, and other similar effects
were produced than in other parts of the
country. On the following day a strange
black scum was found on the ground. A
similar phænomenon had been remarked seve-
ral times before on Loch Earn, and occurred]
again in February and March 1841. A strange
kind of sulphurous odour is said to have been
perceived in some places, and several persons
experienced a feeling of nausea. An electrical
discharge was supposed to take place at the
time of the shock. Aurora borealis and shoot-
ing stars were more frequent than usual in
September and October. The weather was
very wet, and the barometer, already low, fell
for some hours before the shock.
Milne in Jameson's Edinburgh
New Philosophical Journal, vol.
xxxv. p.137; Vide also other vols.
referred to below.

1854.
TT
290
REPORT-1854.
6.
*
1.
2.
1839. Oct. Comrie in Perthshire
!
3.
Alloa 1° 18', and in
the Carse of Falkirk
3° 47'. The shock
seemed to be per-
pendicular at Com-
rie. Others appear
to have occurred at
some places within
an hour or two
after.
Shocks were felt on
Oct. 3, 7, 9, 10, 11,
12, 13, 14, 15, 16,
17, 18, 19 to 22, 23,
24, 25, 26, 27, 28,
29, 30 and 31. The
principal one, the
most severe of all
those felt at Com-
rie, was on the 23rd
of this month, at
The
10h 30m P.M.
character of the
shocks was some-
times that of al
sudden sharp blow,
sometimes undula-
tory, and sometimes
vibratory or tremu-
lous. The direction
of the whole series
of shocks at Comriel
seems to have been
most generally E.
and W., or N.E.
and S.W.
4.
:
5.
Edinburgh New Philosophical
Journal, vols. xxxii. xxxiii. xxxiv.
xxxv. and xxxvi.; Philosophical
Magazine, vol. xx. p. 242; Bri-
tish Association Reports, 1841,
1842, 1843, and 1844; M.Perrey's
Catalogue of Earthquakes in the
British Islands, quoting chiefly
communications from Mr. Mac-
farlane of Comrie.
The long-continued series of slight shocks felt Papers by D. Milne in Jameson's
at Comrie which here commence have been
carefully recorded by Mr. Milne, and it is on
his authority, and that of the Reports to the
British Association, that the dates and other
particulars are given in this Catalogue, from
which other accounts occasionally differ. As
the shocks were generally of so local and slight
a character, they are only noticed once at the
end of each month in which they occurred
the separate notice of each shock would give
them undue importance in a general catalogue
of earthquakes. The shocks were in general
very slight, but sometimes rather severe; and
were generally accompanied by subterranean
noises, variously described as like distant
thunder, the reports of artillery, the sound of
a rushing wind, &c. The noise sometimes.
seemed to be in the air, and was often heard
without any sensible shock at the time. Seve-
ral shocks were often felt each day. The
shocks were generally felt further N.E. and
S.W. of Comrie than in any other direction.
In one house of the town, built on a rock,
they were much less felt than in any other in
the neighbourhood. The weather was gene-
rally wet and drizzly, and the rivers were fre-
quently and suddenly flooded. A thin fleecy
cloud was often observed hovering over the
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
291
1839. Nov. 2. Geneva..
About 4 P.M.
3. Sion in the Valais
2 A.M.
3 A.M.
8. Coire in the Grisons
25. Rome
Comrie in Perthshire
Dec. 11. Zürich
17. Berne
6 A.M.
Before 1 A.M.
A slight shock. Some
instants after, a strong
shock felt at Sion.
Another rather strong
shock.
A shock from S.W. to
N.E.
A vibratory shock
...
Shocks were felt on
Nov. 1, 2 to 8, 9,
19 to 28, 29 and 30.
A vibratory shock
24. On the coast of Dorset-A strong vibration
...
shire.
Comrie in Perthshire Shocks on Dec. 2, 3, 4,
5,6,7,8,11,12,13 to
18,20,24,28 and 31.
St. Jean-de- Maurienne The shocks still con-
1840. Jan. 2
to March 18.
in Savoy, and the sur-
rounding district.
5. In the Pyrenees
A little before
midnight.
tinued in this di-
strict. Ten were
felt during the pe-
riod mentioned, two
of which were of
moderate intensity,
and all the others
slight.
An earthquake
Lednock valley, which was considered to be
the centre of disturbance. The shocks were
on the whole most numerous and severe in
the month of October. There does not seem
to have been any connexion between those
at Comrie and those occurring this year at
St. Jean-de-Maurienne in Savoy.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1841, p. 157.
Ditto.
Mérian.
Quételet, 2 Mém. sur les Étoiles
filantes, p. 57.
Authorities for October.
Mérian.
Ditto.
Attended by a sinking of the ground (landslip?). Communication of M. Plieninger to
M. Perrey.
Authorities for October.
The list of days on which these shocks occurred Memoir of M. A. Billiet, loc. cit.
is given by M. Perrey in his Memoir on
Earthquakes in the Basin of the Rhone.'
Chimneys were thrown down.
Four days be-Moniteur, 12 Janv.; Colla, Ann.
Astron. 1841; Écho du Monde
Sav. No. 509.

fore, a strong smell of sulphur had been per-
ceived, accompanied by subterranean noise, at
Bagnères de Bigorre.

U 2
292
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1840. Jan. 8. In the northern part of A very distinct vibra-
Co. Donegal, Ireland. tion, compared to
About 10 P.M.
11h 40m P.M.
Principally felt in the
barony of Innishowen.
that produced by
Adriatic.
...
the passing of a
loaded cart. Last-
ed about 20 secs.
Apparently from E.
to W., or N.E. to
S.W.
Lucey on the Rhone
A slight shock.
14. Island of Meleda in the A vibration
16. Island of Martinique
Three rather smart
shocks, the motion
quick and jerking,
with horizontal
oscillations from
N.E. to S.W. Du-
ration, 3 secs.
Another shock
Trieste, Goritz, and Mi- An earthquake shock.
lan.
18. In Croatia
17. Ditto
6h 30m A.M.
Between
An earthquake...
19. In the Pyrenees
More shocks
An earthquake...
20. Lisbon
22. In the islands of Sara Shocks
and Linkoro in the
Caspian Sea.
24. Petit-Huningue
2 and 3 A.M.
near Rather a strong shock.
Bâle. Some persons
said they felt this
shock in Bâle itself.
4.
5.
6.
New Philosophical Journal, vol.
xxxvi.
P.
72.
Accompanied by a noise which seemed to be on Mr. Milne in Jameson's Edinburgh
the surface of the earth or immediately be-
neath it, like thunder or the firing of cannon,
and lasting 1 to 3 secs. In another place a
crackling sound was heard in the air.
The
night was beautifully clear and fine. Win-
dows were made to rattle, and some flags in a
kitchen floor were moved from their places,
but buildings were not injured. The noise
was heard as far as the parish of Cloncha, 20
miles north of Londonderry.
Journ. des Débats, 22 Janv.
Colla.
Moniteur, 31 Mars, 1841; Lamont's
Annalen für Meteorol. u. Erd-
magn. Heft 1. S. 161; Echo du
Monde Sav. No. 527; Colla, Giorn.
Astron. 1842, p. 90.
Ditto.
Quételet, 2 Mém. sur les Étoiles
filantes, p. 57; Gazette de France,
30 Janv.
Communication of M. Colla to M.
Perrey.
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1842.
Ditto, p. 90; Quételet, Ann. de
l'Observ. Roy. de Bruxelles, 1843,
p. 285.
Colla; Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über
die Witterungs-Verhältnisse in
Würtemberg.
During a severe tempest, "which makes the Mérian.
account doubtful.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
293
1840. Jan. 25. Clagenfurth in Carinthia. A shock of earth-
26. In Silesia
quake.
Shocks
During a tempest
31. Parma and Guastalla
Some minutes
before 8 P.M.
Comrie in Perthshire
A slight undulatory
shock, from S.E. to
N.W.
Shocks were felt on
Jan. 2, 4, 8, 11, 18,
19, 20 and 27.
Feb. 1 Guastalla in Northern Slight shocks
The weather still very wet.
Communication of Signor Colla to
M. Perrey.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.
Colla.
Authorities for October 1839.
and 2.
Italy.
14. Island of Ternate
Exceedingly violent...
Preceded by a volcanic eruption on the 2nd.
At night.
Guastalla in Italy
Slight shocks again…..
Night between
19 and 20.
26. Cabul
At night.
shock,
Undulatory
lasting about five
minutes, preceded
and followed by se-
veral slighter ones.
29. Parma, and, at the same At Parma, two slight
instant, at Lucca.
About 2h 15m
A.M.
Smyrna
Comrie in Perthshire
undulatory shocks
in the space of a mi-
nute. Direction in-
dicated by the seis-
mograph of the ob-
servatory S.E. to
=
N.W. At Lucca a
sharp jerking shock,
very severe.
An earthquake shock,
Shocks on Feb. 6,9,10,
14, 25 and 26.
Mar. 4. Suddeeah in Upper As-Apparently from the
1 P.M.
sam.
Colla.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxxii. pt.2.
p. 325.
Colla; Gazette Piém. 20 Mars.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxxii.
pt. 2. p. 104.
Colla; Gazette Piém. 20 Mars.
Colla.
Authorities for October 1839.
S. Followed by a se-
cond shock after an
interval of ten mi-
nutes.
Preceded by a total eclipse of the sun about an Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1845.
hour before, during which the air was unusu-
ally cold, and disagreeable even to nausea.
p. 142, quoting Journ. Asiat.
Soc. of Bengal.
294
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
1840. Mar. 10. Meyringen in the canton A slight shock.
of Berne, Switzerland.
12. Ditto
At night.
Between 11
Two severe shocks
from S.E. to N.W.,
P.M. and mid-
night.
13. Berne
followed by a slight
one a quarter of an
hour later.
A distinct shock. Fol-
lowed by a slighter
one at 4 A.M.
4.
5.
6.
Mérian; Quételet, Ann. de l'Observ.
de Bruxelles, 1843.
The Allgemeine Schweizer Zeitung and M. Stu-Ditto.
der's Catalogue give the date as the night be-
tween the 13th and 14th, 1 A.M.
Perhaps only the same with the last.
On Communication of M. Colla to M.
Perrey.
the 11th, 12th, and 13th, there were storms
in the kingdom of Naples; and on the 14th
and 15th magnetic disturbances at Prague,
and on the 15th at Milan.
Colla.
Night
Messina
be-
tween 16 &
17. About|
midnight.
22. Nantes, Guérande, and At Nantes two shocks,
4h 17m P.M.
(At Guérande,
3h 30m).
8h 15m P.M.
At night.
some of the district tol
the west, departm.
Loire-Inférieure.
separated by an in-
appreciable interval.
At Guérande, a
shock from E. to W.
Annecy in Savoy. Not A rather severe shock.
felt in Maurienne.
23. Ammerapoora, Ava, Tar-A
quin (?), and many
neighbouring villages,
Burmah.
Comrie in Perthshire
...
violent earthquake.
Lasted two or three
minutes at Amme-
rapoora.
Shocks felt on March
8, 9, 11, 13, 14, 21,
24, 25, and 27.
April 5. Montrond near St. Jean-Two
de-Maurienne, Savoy.
shocks. They
became weaker as
they passed from
E. to W.
25. Skrawinka in Austrian Three shocks in two
Between 10,
Poland. Felt also at minutes.
& 11 P.M.
Vagel and Kestern.
Moniteur, 28 Mars.
On the 22nd and 23rd, a magnetic perturbation Memoire of M. A. Billiet, loc. cit.;
at Prague.
The cities and villages are said to have been
almost destroyed and about 300 persons killed.
Colla, loc. cit. 1842, p. 91.
Edinburgh New Phil. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 364.
Authorities for October 1839.
At Lyons, Roquemaure, and Perpignan, a violent Notes Additionnelles' to M. Per-
thunder-storm on this day.
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 21.
Communication of Sig. Colla to
M. Perrey; Lamont's Annalen für
Meteorol. u. Erdmagn. 1 Heft,
S. 161.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
295
1840. Apr. 26. Altendorf (in Bavaria,
or Switzerland?).
30. In the Carpathian Moun-
tains.
Comrie in Perthshire
May 2. In Dalmatia
Comrie in Perthshire
...
Shocks felt on April
1, 7, 11, 12, and 13.
A shock of earthquake|
Shocks on the 19th
and 22nd of the
month.
June 3. St. Jean-de-Maurienne A rather severe shock,
5h 20m A.M.
in Savoy.
apparently the last
of the long series at
this place.
8. Tours and Candes in the A vibratory shock
department Indre-et-
Loire.
11. Athens
Ditto
20 The whole district of A series of violent
to July 28
(O.S.). 6h
45 P.M. At
Tiflis, at 7h
10m (P.M.?).
At Erivan, at
7h 30m.
Mount Ararat in Ar-
menia.
earthquakes at in-
tervals during this
period. They after-
wards diminishedin
force, but did not
entirely cease in the
district of Sharar
until September 1.
The most severe
shocks were on the
20th of June. They
were frequent but
intermittent, and
lasted about two
minutes. Followed
by others from the
21st to the 28th.
Authorities quoted above (on the
25th of March).
Ditto.
The shock of the 7th was strongly felt at Crieff. Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Quételet, Ann. de l'Observ. Roy. de
Bruxelles, 1843.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Communication of M. A. Billiet to
M. Perrey.
Lamont's Annalen für Meteorol. u.
Erdmagn. 1 Heft, S. 161.
Colla.
xxxvi. p. 364; Moniteur, 25 Sept.,
8 Oct., 23 Nov.; Phalange, 30
Sept.; Majocchi, Annali di Fisica,
&c. t. viii. p. 292; Lamont's An-
nalen, 1 Heft, S. 161.
In a few moments the whole aspect of the country Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
in the neighbourhood of Mount Ararat was
changed. The shocks gave the earth a move-
ment resembling waves. Numerous fissures
opened, all parallel to the rivers Araxes and
Arpatchai; the earth was ploughed up to the
distance of a werst from the beds of the rivers,
and the fissures were seen to open and shut
every moment in accordance with the motion
of the earth. There occurred also a great
number of vertical explosions from the bottom
of holes like little craters, which, opening and
closing like the fissures, cast up immense quan-
tities of water mixed with sand and gravel.
Numbers of the springs were dried up for some
time, and continued for several days after to
yield only thick and whitish coloured water;
others became more abundant than they had
been. The first four and most formidable
shocks were accompanied by a subterranean
noise. Numbers of buildings were cracked
and so much injured that they fell on the oc-

296
REPORT-1854.
Authorities for June 20.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1840. July 2. The whole district of Lasted about a mi-
(O.S.or N.S.?) Mount Ararat in Ar-
At sunset.
menia.
nute.
...
5.
currence of the subsequent shocks. Great
damage was done by landslips from Mount
Ararat, large masses of rock, ice and snow
descending upon the valleys below.
pt. 2. p. 120.
6.
Vast masses of rock were thrown down from the Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxxiv.
mountains. Probably given according to New
Style, and referring to the event of June 20,
Old Style. M. Plieninger gives this date also,
and states the hour as 6 45m P.M.
He says
many houses were thrown down at Nachits-
chewan, and that some damage was done at
Schuscha, but at 8h 6m.
Lamont's Annalen, 1 Heft, S. 161.
7. Island of Bourbon in the An earthquake
Indian Ocean.
14. District of Mount Ararat. Another violent shock.
Felt at Tiflis and Eri-
O.S. 3 A.M.
At Tiflis, at
van.
2 A.M.
15. Naples
In the morn-
ing.
(27
N.S.)
About 7 P.M.
A slight shock..
District of Mount Ararat. Another of the violent
earthquakes felt in
this district. Lasted)
about a minute.
25. Ditto
O.S. 3 and
10 A.M., and
5 P.M.
28. Tiflis
More of these violent
shocks.
Another shock.
A loud subterranean explosion was heard at the Colla.
same time proceeding from Vesuvius.
Terrible damage was done by the fall of a great Authorities for June 20.
mass of stones, ice, and melted snow from the
mountain. Several of these great slippages
seem to have taken place about this time, and
devastated the country over a large area.
3000 houses were thrown down in the district
of Schavour. Houses also fell in many other
places, rocks were thrown down from the
mountains, and many persons lost their lives.
Ditto.
Memoir on Earthquakes in the Cau-
casus by M. Philadelphine of
Tiflis, quoted by M. Perrey.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
297
1840. July 29. In the valley of Aosta, A shock of three or
11h 45 P.M.
at Chatillon, Pied-
mont.
four seconds' dura-
tion.
30. District of Mount Ararat. Two
(O.S. or N.S.?)| Extended as far as
severe shocks
more.
Tiflis.
31. Tiflis
O.S. 3 A.M.
Comrie in Perthshire
...
Aug. 2. In the Khanate of Tal-
schyn, district of Mt.
(O.S. or N.S.?)
7 P.M.
Ararat. Felt at Tiflis
and Alexandropol.
9. Connecticut
Shocks were noted on
July 3, 11, 16, 17,
and 23.
Several shocks in one
minute. The shocks
continued, though
but slightly, up to
the 8th.
shocks reckoned, in
the direction N.W.
to S.W. (?). Dura-
tion, half a minute.
and the At Chester there were
neighbouring states.
fifteen or twenty
Felt at Hartford, Mil-
ford, Newhaven,
Bridgeport, Derby,
Waterbury, Middle-
bury, Woodbury; in
Massachusetts, but not
at Wertfield or north]
of Lichfield. More
strongly felt at Wash-
ington, very severe at
Worcester, slight at
Middleton, and not at
all felt at Boston.
27. In Styria, Illyria, and In Styria an undula-
Oh 52m P.M.
Lombardy.
tory shock from S.
to N. At Venice a
very distinct shock,
lasting 5 secs., undu-
latory, from S. to N.
Colla.
Authorities for June 20.
Memoir by M. Philadelphine above
quoted.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
No damage done. On the 6th another landslip Authorities for June 20.
from Mount Ararat took place, which did ter-
rible mischief, the immense masses of rock,
ice, and melted snow destroying or injuring
numbers of houses, and leaving no trace of
fields or gardens for a space of twenty wersts.
The dates of these earthquakes of Mount
Ararat are very confusedly reported, chiefly
owing to the difference of style.
Trumbull's History of Connecti-
cut, vol. ii. p. 92.
Accompanied by a loud rumbling noise like Silliman's Journal, vol. xxxix. p.335;
thunder or that of a carriage. It seemed to
pass from E. to W., or according to others,
from N.E. to S.W., or N.W. to S.E.
atmosphere was very severe and bright.
The
In Styria much damage was done. Therm. at Communication of M. Colla to M.
Venice 24°.9 C. Bar. 28 in. 4 lines (French). Perrey.
The atmosphere was partly obscured by mist.
298
REPORT-1854.
ነ
1.
1840. Aug.
8h 15m P.M.
2.
Comrie in Perthshire ...
3.
4.
Shocks on the 5th and
6th.
Sept. 2. Roquemaure in Langue-Two shocks, from E.
doc. Also felt at Châ-|
teauneuf, Cadérousse,
Montfaucon, St. Gé-
to W., with an in-
terval of five mi-
nutes.
niès, Tavel, and Sauve-
terre.
5.
6.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Accompanied by loud subterranean explosions. Moniteur, 12 Sept.; Voleur, 18 Sept.;
Some marshes on the banks of the Rhone dis- Colla.
engaged abundance of inflamed gases.
Oct.
& 19.
6. Port-au-Prince in St.
Domingo.
10. Hamilton in Upper Ca-A violent shock. The Pieces of water were
nada.
19. Different places in the
kingdom of Naples.
Felt at Sora, Chieti,
the whole of the
Abruzzo Citeriore,
and especially in the
district round Monte-
Majella.
Comrie in Perthshire
•
oscillations appear-]
ed to pass from W.
to E.
Shocks which recurred
for several days.
During the night,
two were felt at Sul-
mona, one consist-
ing of a sharp blow,
the other undula-!
tory.
Shocks on the 19th,
21st, and 26th.
18 Ferrières in the territory Very distinct shocks..
of Parma.
19. Near Mitterfels in Ba- An earthquake
varia.
27. Ste Foy-les-Lyon
About 9 P.M.
28 Island of Zante
to 30.
On the 30th,
in the middle
of the day.
A slight shock felt by
some people.
violently agitated as
if by a storm.
Gaz. de Milan, 26 Juin, 1841.
Accompanied by loud subterranean noise. Build- Moniteur, 19 Oct.; Gaz. de France,
ings were violently shaken.
Accompanied by a dull noise.
19 Oct.; Phalange, 23 Oct.; Colla;
Giorn. Astron. 1842. P. 93.
Colla; Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Colla.
The same day, magnetic perturbations at Parma, Quételet, Annuaire, 1843, p. 290;
Munich, Prague, Milan, and Brussels. An
aurora borealis was seen at Parma and in
France. An extraordinary fall of the baro-
meter took place in many parts of Europe.
After a violent tempest at Lyons, which began"
about 7 and ceased about 9 P.M. The weather
was terrible at Toulon, Marseilles, &c.
The buildings which had their foundations on
limestone escaped pretty well, except one
village which was turned topsy-turvy; the
stratum underneath showed itself betwixt the
lime formation, to be full of large veins of
Violent shocks, espe- The Lord High Com-"
cially on the 30th. missioner, who was
Followed in the in a steamboat at
course of a week by the time, and with-
about 100 shocks. in six miles of land,
Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.
Notes additionnelles" to M. Per-
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 21.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 365; Phalange, 27 Nov.
et 2 Déc.; Lamont's Annalen, loc.
cit.; v. Leonhard's Taschenbuch
u.s.w. 1 Jahrgang. S. 208; In-
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
299
*
1840. Oct. 31. Altnau in Thurgovia
After mid-
night of the
30th.
Comrie in Perthshire
4.
Nov. 5. Various places in Calabria
6. In the Saxon Voigtland.
Felt at Aarau.
3 A.M.
A strong shock, which
wakened
people.
many
Shocks recorded on
the 4th, 20th, and
26th. The shock of
the 26th moved the
instruments, by
which vertical mo-
tion to the extent
of half or three-l
quarters of an inch,
and horizontal mo-
tion towards W. by
N. to the extent of
half an inch, seem-
ed to be indicated.
Shocks. At Brambach
there were three,
rapidly succeeding
each other, from
N.W. to S.E. Fol-
lowed at 1h 20m P.M.
by another shock,
of greater intensity,
and in the same di-
rection. At 6 P.M.
there was another,
very severe; and
several slight ones
occurred during the
following night.
8. Bessas and Barjac in the A rather violent shock,
6h 53m A.M.
departm. Gard.
from N.W. to S.E.,
followed by two
oscillations.
imagined that the
boiler had.burst.
mud. The island of the Trente-Nova sank stitut, Nr. 382; Colla.
into the sea. This shock was the most de-
""
structive of buildings ever felt in Zante.
On the 29th an aurora borealis was seen at Mérian; Quételet, Annuaire, 1843.
Brussels. On the 1st of November, magnetic
disturbances at Prague, and on the 1st and
2nd at Munich.
Accompanied by noise like thunder
Authorities for October 1839.
Colla; Écho du Monde Sav, Nr.587.
Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.; Com-
munication of M. Plieninger to
M. Perrey.
Quotidienne, 18 Nov.; Phalange,
22 Nov.; Colla, Giorn. Astron.

300
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
A severe shock
1840. Nov.11. Philadelphia
At night.
9 P.M.
14. Newhaven in Connecti-A shock
cnt.
25. Nachitchewan in Arme-A vibratory shock,
nia, and the neigh-
bouring districts.
which lasted forty
seconds.
O.S. About
6 P.M.
26 Ditto
and 27.
Dec.
Two more shocks,
slight.
29. Ditto. More violent in The oscillations re-
the circle of Scharus.
Night between
Comrie in Perthshire
curred more or less
slightly up to De-
cember 7, 0.S.
Shocks were felt on
November 12, 13,
16, and 24.
Belley in the departm. A rather violent shock
4.
Accompanied by a
great and unusually
sudden swell in the
Delaware.
Accompanied by noise
No damage done..
5.
6.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 365.
Silliman's Journal, vol. xl. p. 376.
Quételet, Annuaire, 1843; Plienin-
ger, Jahrsbericht über die Witte-
rungs-Verhältnisse in Würtem-
berg.
Plieninger, loc. cit.
Houses were thrown down in the circle of Ditto.
Scharus.
No damage done..
Ain. Felt in several]
9 and 10.
communes on the
banks of the Rhone.
10. Chambéry in Savoy
A strong shock from
E. to W.
Authorities for October 1839.
Moniteur et Gaz. de France, 19 Déc.;
Phalange, 23 Déc.; Gaz. Piém.
14 Déc.; Colla, Giorn. Astr.
Probably the same with the last. It is remarked Ditto.
that shocks had been pretty frequent in the
sub-alpine regions for fifteen years before.
Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.
Accompanied by noise like the rolling of a car-Moniteur, 17 Janv. 1841.
riage.
Phalange, 27 Janv. 1841; Lamont's
Annalen, loc. cit.
Gaz. Piém. 26 Janv. 1841; Lamont's
Annalen, loc. cit.
Authorities for October 1839.
4h 18m A.M.
25. On the eastern shore of An earthquake shock
of the Black Sea.
1h 24m A.M.
Clagenfurt
6h 37m P.M.
in Carin-A shock, from S.W.
to N.E., lasting two
or three seconds.
thia. Also felt at Fer-
lach in Swabia.
27. Cosenza in Calabria
6h 30m A.M.
A severe shock, last-
ing about fifteen
minutes (?).
31. Smyrna, and Pyrgos in A violent shock
the Peloponnesus.
Comrie in Perthshire
Shocks noticed on De-
cember 6, 7, 8, 10
or 11, and 18.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
301

1841. Jan. 3. Reggio and various other At Messina the first]|
6 P.M. and
again at
night.
places in the Cala-
brias.
4. Ditto
6. Ditto
15. At Algiers
In the morn-
ing and at
noon.
shocks were violent.
-
Direction N.E. to
S.W. The shocks
came from the
Calabrias, and not]
from Etna.
More shocks
Ditto
Shocks at these hours
¡Colla; Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.;
Moniteur, 19 Janv. 2 et 4 Fév.
Phalange, 20 Janv.
?
Ditto.
Ditto.
Lamont's Annalen, 1842. S. 161;
Colla, Not. Météor.
21. Malta
About 2 A.M.
In the morn- York.
ing.
A distinct but only
momentary shock.
25. In the State of New Shocks which lasted
fifteen or twenty
seconds. Direction
=W. to E.
31. Caermarthen, and seve-A smart shock, ac-
Between 3 ral other towns in companied by avery
visible tremor of the
earth.
and 4 A.M.
7 P.M.
Wales.
Comrie in Perthshire
Shocks were felt on
the 6th, 18th, and
31st.
Feb. 3. Eglisau in the canton of A vibration felt be-
Zurich.
if heavy
neath the feet as
bodies
Colla.
Accompanied by a noise like that of loaded Comptes Rendus, t. xii. p. 440;
waggons.
Accompanied by a rumbling noise similar to the
sound of distant thunder. It is to be ob-
served that a shock occurred at Comrie in
Perthshire at about 2 A.M. on the same morn-
ing. Similar shocks are said to have been
observed about the preceding month of
November in the neighbourhood of Llanste-
phan.
L'Institut, Nr. 376; Colla, Giorn.
Astr. 1842, p. 95; Ann. de l'Ob-
serv. de Bruxelles, t. iii.
Jameson's Edinburgh New Philos.
Journ. vol. xxxvi. p. 76.
Authorities for October 1839.
From the 1st to the 5th magnetic perturbations Mérian; Studer.
at Cracow, and on the 2nd at Naples.
or 11.
Zurich
sam.
had fallen under
ground.
A vibratory shock
9 Gowhatty in Upper As-Sharp and stunning,
as if a blow had
been struck under
the jaw.
This account is considered doubtful by M. Perrey. Communication of M. Colla to M.
Perrey.
Accompanied by a low rumbling noise. In this Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1845, p.
month a splendid meteor was seen all through
Upper Assam.
142, quoting Journ. Asiat. Soc. of
Bengal.
302
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
1841. Feb. 15. Oporto in Portugal
In the morn-
A shock
3.
ing.
18. Genoa
5 and 11 P.M.
+
Slight shocks at the
hours mentioned.
Various places in the Very severe shocks
Night between kingdom of Naples.
20 and 21.
26. Island of Zante
About 7 P.M.
Island of Martinique
Comrie in Perthshire
A most alarming shock
of earthquake. The
vibration continued
from thirty to thirty-
five seconds. The
shocks afterwards]
recurred daily.
Shocks
Shocks on the 1st,]
14th, and 16th.
Mar. 6. In the island of Ischia, A severe shock, last-
1 P.M.
near Naples. The
centre of disturbance
seems to have been
Casa-Micciola.
9. Athens..
11h 30m P.M.
17. Constantinople
5h 30m A.M.
ing some seconds,
and followed, six
minutes after, by a
slighter one.
A vertical shock
Two shocks
19. Eglisau in the canton of A much stronger shock
Zurich.
than that of Febru-
ary 3, and felt over
a larger district.
Ten minutes later,
another slighter
shock.
20. Island of Lipari. The A vibratory shock, the
In the evening.
west coast of Sicily
was also slightly
shaken.
most violent re-
membered by the
oldest men of the
island.
4.
1
5.
6.
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S. 162;
Quételet, Annuaire, 1843, p. 293.
On the same day there fell three showers of red Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. xiii.
rain.
Preceded by three days and nights of incessant
rain with a violent gale of wind. Though of
longer duration than the shock of the pre-
ceding October, this did much less damage,
but a few houses being thrown down, and
some others injured.
Some damage was done at Casa-Micciola
p. 215.
Moniteur, 13 et 28 Mars; Lamont's
Annalen, loc. cit.; Colla.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 366; Lamont's Annalen,
loc. cit.; L'Institut, Nr. 382.
Colla; Ann. de l'Observ. de Brux-
elles, t. iii.
Authorities for October 1839.
Colla; Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.
Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.
Ditto.
Mérian; Studer.
Moniteur, 18 Avril; Colla.



ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
303
1841. Mar. 22.
Coblentz, along the Mo-A shock of a second's
6h 34m A.M.
selle between that
town and Treves, up
the Rhine as far as
Camp in the Duchy of
Nassau, and on the
Lahn.
duration, from N.E.
to S.W.
25. In Georgia (Caucasus)... Earthquake shocks on
26. Ditto
30. Ditto
this day and the two
next mentioned.
In Calabria
More shocks
Comrie in Perthshire
Shocks on March 6,
10, 11, 22, and 23.
April 1. In Georgia (Caucasus)... Earthquake shocks
3. Seiches in the departm. A rather severe shock,
Maine-et-Loire.
from E. to W.
In Jutland, and Schles-Severe shocks
About 1 P.M.
3h 30m P.M.
wig Holstein.
13. Port-au-Prince in St.
Domingo.
19. Oban in Argyleshire
5h 30m A.M.,
11 A.M., and
21. Ditto
2h 30m P.M.
1h 35m A.M.
Shocks, which do not
appear to have been
felt at Comrie in
Perthshire.
Ditto
Accompanied by very loud noise. The steers-Moniteur, 28 Mars; Lamont's An-
man of one of the steamers declared that he
saw a blue flame rise from a hill in the di-
stance, which remained suspended in the air
for a time, and then sank and disappeared
upon the spot it rose from. On the 22nd and
23rd, magnetic perturbations at Parma, Mu-
nich, Geneva, Prague, Brussels, Toronto, and
St. Helena, and on the 24th at Milan, Naples,
St. Petersburg, and Catherinenberg. Meteors
were observed at several places.
nalen, Heft 1. S. 168; Edinburgh
New Philos. Journ. vol. xxxvi. p.
367.
Quételet, Annuaire, 1843, p. 294.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Lamont's Annalen, loc. cit.
On the 10th the two inverted pendulums kept Authorities for October 1839.
at Comrie had their points thrown half an
inch to the west. On the 22nd these instru-
ments were also affected, but not to the same
extent.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Quételet, Annuaire, 1843, p. 294.
Moniteur, 13 Avril; Gaz. Piém. 21
Avril.
Houses were violently shaken, and chimneys Moniteur, 16 Avril; Colla, Giorn.
were thrown down. The barometer remained
in its ordinary condition.
Astron. 1842, p. 96.
Colla; Ann. de l'Observ. de Brux-
elles, t. iii.
Edinburgh New Phil. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 76.
The shock was felt severely at the Lismore light-Ditto.
house (103 feet high), which vibrated so as to
cause the reflector frame and glasses of the
lantern to tingle. The watcher heard a loud
noise like that of a cannon discharged at a
short distance. This noise was heard at the
bottom of the light-house, but the vibration
304
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1841. Apr. 21. Athens.
Oh 30m P.M.
26. Tiflis in Georgia
O.S. 1 P.M.
11 P.M.
A slight shock, follow-
ed at 5h 40m by ten
others, from E. to
W. Later still, an-
other shock
greater force.
A slight shock..
30. In Hungary. Extended A violent shock
from the Sea of Mar-
mora to Altendorf in
Gallicia, where a shock
seems to have occur-
red also on the 26th.
Comrie in Perthshire
...
of
Shocks were felt on
April 3, 9, 12, 14,
17, 24, and 25.
May 1 In the district of Nak-A slight shock.
to 5.
9 P.M.
hitchewan in the Cau-
casus.
5. Village of Kewrag in A violent subterranean
same district.
commotion, lasting
five minutes.
At
Nakhitchewan
it
was slight.
More shocks
Ditto
6. Ditto
8. Ditto
About 3 P.M.
9 P.M.
20. Tiflis in Georgia
O.S. 3 A.M.
12. Monterey in California.. A very short and very
slight shock.
A very severe vibra-
tory shock.
5.
was not felt there. The ferry-house at Connal
(nine miles east of the light-house) was rent
by the shock. No effect was produced on the
barometer. A stiff breeze was blowing from
the north.
6.
Lamont's Annalen. 6 Heft, S. 221.
It was said that the town of Bayazid had suffered Memoir of M. Philadelphine on
much injury.
Earthquakes in the Caucasus,
quoted by M. Perrey.
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
Most damage done at Mengard and Tatra. Ac- Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
companied by a considerable fall of snow at
Altendorf.
temberg.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Moniteur, 8 Déc.
Accompanied by a deafening noise at Kewrag. Ditto.
Houses were thrown down. At Nakhitche-
wan no noise was heard.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Duflot de Mafras, Exploration de
l'Orégon, t. ii. p. 56.
Accompanied by two loud subterranean explo- Memoir of M. Philadelphine on
sions.
Earthquakes in the Caucasus,
quoted by M. Perrey.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
305
1841. May 23. In almost all the com-A shock of a second's
About noon.
munes of the Val-di-
Mazzara in Sicily.
duration, from S.
to N.
Some places in the king- Shocks.
dom of Naples.
Comrie in Perthshire
...
Shocks were felt on
June 1. Kingston in Jamaica
5. Athens.
11h 40m A.M.
May 5, 8, 22, 26,
27, 28, and 30.
An earthquake
Very severe shocks...
undulatory
8. Several places in the Strong
kingdom of Naples.
shocks from S. to N.
9. Ditto. Felt at Sulmona. Ditto
10. Ditto. Felt at Lancrano.
In Sicily also these
shocks were perceived,
but there they were
of but slight intensity.
12. St. Louis, near the junc-An earthquake
tion of the Missouri
and Mississippi.
Island
of
4 P.M.
Azores.
Terceira, An earthquake, which
recurred with greater
severity at 5h 25m
P.M.
Preceded by heavy rains.
At Tarente houses were thrown down
Moniteur, 20 Juillet; Journ. des
Débats, 12 Juillet; Lamont's An-
nalen, loc. cit.; Colla.
Ditto.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 367.
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 6. S. 221.
Journ. des Débats, 12 Juillet; Mo-
niteur, 20 Juillet; Lamont's An-
nalen, Heft 1. S. 160.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 368.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 367; Journ. des Débats,
15 et 16 Juillet; Moniteur, 16 Ju-
illet; Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1.
S. 162; v. Leonhard's Taschen-
buch, 1 Jahrgang, 1846. S. 205.
Ditto.
1854.
4 A.M.
13. Ditto
14. Ditto
15. Ditto. Only some of the
severer shocks were
3h 30m A.M.
felt in the adjacent
islands.
Tremblings felt at
A
short intervals du-
ring the day.
A perfectly percep-
tible undulation.
vibrating and di-
stinctly visible rock-
ing motion.
ground then re-
mained compara-
tively quiet up to
The
A number of buildings were destroyed.
Ditto.
The Villa da Praia de Victoria was reduced to a Ditto.
complete ruin. Not a single house or edifice
escaped. Several villages in the neighbour-
hood were destroyed in the same manner.
Every convulsion was preceded by a loud sub-
terranean or submarine noise, which exactly


X
306
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
1841. June15. Païa in Portugal
2h 40m A.M. on the
16th, when another
violent shock was
felt. Others were
felt at intervals up
to the 24th of the
month.
A vibratory shock
16. Several places in the Strong undulatory
kingdom of Naples.
11 P.M.
shocks from S. to N.
They continued to
be felt at Sulmona
up to the end of the
month.
4.
5.
varied in intensity with the force of the shocks.
A rent of a mile in length was formed in the
ground, extending from the shore. The
soundings around the island were not altered.
6.
Quételet, Annuaire, 1843, p. 295.
Moniteur, 20 Juillet; Journ. des
Débats, 12 Juillet; Lamont's An-
nalen, Heft 1. S. 160.
21. Büsserach and Rhein-Several shocks
wyl, in the canton of
Soleure.
29. In the departm. Indre...JA shock followed by a
Accompanied by rolling noise from S.W. to N.E. Mérian.
Accompanied by a sharp and prolonged subter-Vid. authorities for July 5.
ranean noise.
About 10 A.M.
second in a few mi-
nutes. Both ex-
tremely slight.
30. Châtillon-sur-Indre, and Shocks.
11h 15m and
Buzançais.
25m (A.M. or
P.M.?).
Accompanied by loud subterranean noise.
Ditto.
Comrie in Perthshire... A single shock on the
29th.
July 1. Châtillon-sur-Indre, and Another shock
2h 7" P.M.
Buzançais.
Bayazid in Georgia
3. Monterey in California. Another shock. There Felt at sea
Felt on the farm in
the interior.
were four oscilla-
tions, horizontal,
from N. to S.
4. Kinlochmoidart in Ar- A slight shock..
About 9h 30 gyleshire.
Authorities for October 1839.
A strong S. W. wind on the four following days. Authorities for July 5.
l'Orégon, t. ii. p. 56.
The town was swallowed up in consequence of an Gazette de France, 21 Août.
earthquake. The account requires confirmation.
Preceded by a terrible noise like the increasing Duflot de Mafras, Exploration de
roll of thunder, which lasted about twenty
seconds. Meteorological and magnetical in-
struments were not affected. Earthquakes
are said to be frequent in California.
Accompanied by rumbling noise
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 76.

P.M.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
307
1841. July 5. Over a large part of Cen-At Leblanc-sur-Indre
Early in the
morning. At
Leblanc-sur-
Indre, about
midnight of
the 4th. At
Bligny-sur-
Ouche, uear
Arnay-le-
Duc,
be-
tween mid-
night of the
4th, and Oh
30 A.M. of
the 5th. At
Bourges, Oh
30m A.M. At
Caumacre,
near Roche-
more, south
of Tours,
about mid-
At
night. At
Langé, can-
ton of Valen-
çay (Indre),
0h 28m. At
Pont-Levay,
Oh 30m.
Quinçay, S.
of Blois, at
0h 30m and
about 3h 30m.
Near No-
gent-sur-Ver-
nisson (Loi-
ret), 0h 45m.
At Chartres,
Longjumeau,
Grignon
tral France. The prin-
cipal places where the
earthquake was felt
are noted in the other
columns.
the shocks were se-
vere enough to
shake the furniture
of the houses vio-
lently. At Bligny-
sur-Ouche, three
shocks equally
strong. At Bourges
a kind of heaving
motion; there were
two shocks, follow-
ed by a third, very
slight, one at about
3 A.M.
At Cauma-
cre, a severe shock
from N. to S., last-
ing two or three se-
conds. At Langé
the most severe
shock at 0h 28m
was followed by a
second four or five
minutes later, by a
third at 3h 44m,
and a fourth, very
slight, at 3h 45m;
apparent direction
=S. to N. At
Pont-Levoy, the
first shock was from
N. to S., and was
followed by another
at 3h 30m. At Quin-
çay the first shock
was severe, appa-
rently from W. to
E.; but the second
was of less force.
Nogent-sur-
Vernisson, a violent
At
Accompanied at Bourges by a loud noise, as if a
heavy load had been thrown down in one of
the upper stories. At Caumacre the noise was
compared to that of a dozen diligences rolling
together over the pavement. In the evening
it was remarked that the upper clouds were
impelled by a south wind and the lower by a
north. At Pont-Levoy a deep heavy sound
was heard; articles of furniture shook; the
wind was very strong, and it rained heavily.
At Quinçay the noise was compared to that of
carriages on a pavement, or the rolling of distant
thunder. Near Nogent-sur-Vernisson the sky
was clouded but calm, and the heat suffocating.
At Rambouillet the noise was very loud; the
sky was calm, but a storm was approaching.
In the department de l'Indre a clock which
had been stopped in February 1840, and had
been left so, was again set in motion by this
earthquake, and struck the hours. No effect
of any note was produced on the instruments
of the observatory at Paris. At Genesse
(Seine-et-Oise) and Orleans, where the shocks
were felt, the weather was lowering, and the
atmosphere seemed charged with electricity.
At Marseilles on the 14th and Cette on the
17th extraordinary movements of the sea were
observed.
Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. xiii.
pp. 28, 80, 149, 232; l'Institut,
Nrs. 394 et 396; Moniteur, et
Journ. des Débats, 8, 9, 10 et 11
Juillet.


308
REPORT-1854.
*
1.
(Seine-et-
Oise), Orsay,
Meu-
Sèvres,
lan, and Pa-
ris, about Ob
30m A.M. At
Donnemarie
(Seine-et-
Marne), Ob
40m. At
Rambouil-
let, about Oh
37m.
2.
3.
shock from N. to S.;]
objects were visibly
་
set in motion. At
Chartres, and Long-
jumeau, a severe
shock. At Donne-
marie, three severe
shocks, apparently]
from S. to N. At
Rambouillet, a vio-
lent oscillation from
W. to E. At Grig-
non, a rather severe
shock from N.E. to
S.W. At Orsay
seven shocks were
counted; the first
was the most severe
and from S. to N.
At Sèvres three
shocks from W. to
E. At Chevreuse a
strong shock from
N.E. to S.W. At
Meulan, 3 shocks
from N. to S. At
Paris, also 3 shocks;
general direction
N.E. to S.W.
1841. July 8. In the kingdom of Naples Shocks
10. Cosenza and Catanzaro A severe shock
in same kingdom.
Vienna. More severe at At Vienna, a slight
Midnight.
13.
Neustadt. Very slight
at Gratz.
1h 34m P.M.
shock consisting of
three quick vibra-
tions from N. to S.
At Gratz the direc-
to S.
tion was also N. to S.
4.
5.
Unproductive of damage
At Neustadt buildings were injured
6.
Comptes Rendus, t. xiii. p. 449; Quo-
tidienne, 6 Août; Colla.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats et Moniteur, 27
Juillet; Lamont's Annalen, Heft
1. S. 162, Heft 2. S. 178.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
309
1841. July 13. Potenza in the kingdom A slight shock..
In the evening. of Naples.
15. In several parts of the An earthquake
Between 4 and
5 P.M.
bailiwick of Holbach,|
in Denmark. Also felt
at Copenhagen.
16. At Naples and various Shocks, which at Na-
other places in the
1h 15m P.M.
m
kingdom.
ples lasted twenty
seconds. Direction
=N.E. to S.W.
17. St. Jean-de-Maurienne A slight shock.
in Savoy.
3h 15" P.M.
Authorities for July 8.
Accompanied by a vibration in the air like that Moniteur, Journ. des Débats, Pha-
produced by a discharge of artillery. Several
walls were thrown down.
Vesuvius sent forth a little smoke
lange et Quotidienne, 6 Août; La-
mont's Annalen, Heft 1. S. 161;
Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1842, p. 97.
Authorities for July 8.
18.
Gundelfingen in the Three shocks
In the after-
Grand Duchy of Ba-
noon.
den, and at Freyburg
in the Black Forest.
20. Guastalla in the Duchy A slight shock, lasting
two seconds.
11 P.M.
of Parma.
22. Leghorn
2h 30m A.M.
Three shocks, one of
which was very se-
vere.
30. Lisbon and Leira in Several shocks..
Portugal.
In Westphalia.
Comrie in Perthshire
An earthquake
Shocks were felt on
July 2, 23, 25, 26,
30, and 31.
"Notes additionnelles" to M. Per-
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 21.
On the 17th, 18th, and 20th, magnetic perturba-Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S. 162.
tions at Cracow; on the 18th at Brussels; on
the 19th and 20th at Toronto and St. Helena;
and on the 20th at Munich. On the 17th and
18th storms and extraordinary heat in many
parts of Europe.
Colla.
The principal shock was accompanied by a loud Moniteur, 2 Août.
noise coming from the west. The heat was
very great on the 17th and following days.
:
Moniteur, 17 et 19 Août; Phalange,
20 Août; Journ. des Débats, 16
et 17 Août; Lamont's Annalen,
Heft 1. S. 163; Écho du Monde
Sav. No. 661 et 25 Août; Colla,
Giorn. Astron. 1842, p. 97; Qué-
telet, Annuaire, 1843, pp. 296,
297.
Quételet, Annuaire, 1843, p. 294.
The shocks on the 23rd, 25th, and 26th were Authorities for October 1839.
rather severe, affecting the instruments to the
extent of about half an inch. That on the
30th was still more violent, as, although the
motion of the instruments was only about the
same (half an inch), the effects on buildings
were much greater; chimney-tops were broken,
walls rent, &c. Trees vibrated from their very
310
REPORT—1854.
1.
2.
3.
•4
slight vibratory
1841. Aug. 2. Lisbon and Leira in A slight
10 P.M.
Portugal.
3. Ditto
or P.M.?).
shock.
Another shock
5.
roots. The direction seems to have been N.
to S. There were nine or twelve other shocks
felt on the same day, and the principal one
extended over a much greater area round
Comrie than usual.
6.
Authorities for July 30.
No serious mischief is mentioned as having been Ditto.
done, but the inhabitants had taken flight in
alarm.
10h 18m (A.M.
4. Seville and Malaga in Two severe shocks
In the evening. Spain.
1h 42m P.M.
5. St. Pierre in the island Strong horizontal os-
of Martinique.
cillations from N.E.]
to S.W. There
were three distinct
shocks, of gradually
increasingintensity.
Several places in Central Shocks
Spain.
6. Tangiers in Morocco Ditto
7. Seville and several other Several shocks
15. Messina
10h 30m P.M. places in Spain.
About 3h 30m
Parma
8h 9 P.M.
A.M.
16. Island of Antigua
A severe shock, fol-
lowed, two hours
later, by two others.
A slight shock ; at
once vertical and
horizontal, from E.
to W. Lasted about
four seconds.
A shock, described as
a sudden and severel
jerk, with a short
subsequent tremor.
17.Islands of Sta Lucia, In Sta Lucia a shock
Martinique, and Gua- of appalling vio-
In the even-
Ditto.
Astr.
The barometer was variable; it fell one line a Phalange, 19 Sept.; Colla, Giorn.
quarter of an hour after the earthquake, and
the weather, which had been excessively hot,
suddenly changed to rain.
Accompanied by noise
Authorities for July 30.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Gaz. Piém. 10 et 15 Sept.
Ditto.
Edinburgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxvi. p. 371; Courier de la
Côte-d'Or, 14 Oct.; Colla, No-
tizie Meteorol. 1841, 42, 43, p. 9;
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S.
163.
Preceded in Sta Lucia by a hoarse rumbling Ditto.
noise. No serious damage was done, only a
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
311
ing in Sta daloupe.
Lucia.
lence, though last-
ing but twelve se-
conds. In Guada-
loupe there were
two violent shocks,
and in Martinique
two or three.
1841. Aug. 18. Castrovillari in the king- A slight shock, lasting
About 9 A.M.
4 A.M.
dom of Naples, and four seconds.
the environs.
24. Sulmona in the same A slight undulatory|
kingdom.
shock.
25. Caramanico in the same Rather a severe shock
few cracks appeared in stone buildings.
Gaz. Piém. 10 et 15 Sept.
kingdom.
Comrie in Perthshire
Shocks felt on August
1, 10, 12, and 30,
all very slight.
A man
Sept. 1. Nijne-Tagilsk on the A shock from W.S.W.
Probably O.S. eastern slope of the
Between 1
Oural. Also felt at
Tcherno-Estolschinsk.]
and 2 A.M.
6 A.M.
to E.N.E.
who was fishing at
the time said that
the oscillation came
from the N.
2. Carthago in the province An unusually sudden
of Costa-Rica, Cen-[
tral America. Also
strongly felt in the
United States.
and violent shock.
Followed by many
more up to the 5th.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Authorities for October 1839.
de Bruxelles, t. ix. pt. 1. p. 188;
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S. 161;
Colla.
Preceded by subterranean noise like distant Moniteur; 8 Déc.; Bull. de l'Acad.
thunder. At dawn the sky was clouded and
of a very distinct roseate tint ("avec des étin-
celles "), which afterwards changed to an
orange-yellow colour. This became momenta-
rily so intense that the nearest objects could
be discerned, but with difficulty. About 9 A.M.
a little rain fell, but the atmosphere retained
the same strange appearance up to a late hour
of the evening. A similar state of the atmo-
sphere was observed at Perm, Vicimo-Out-
kinsk, and Tcherno-Estolschinsk; but at the
two former places, on the west of the Oural
chain, the shock was not felt. A fisherman
reported that the fish came up to the sur-
face of the water in a state of great agi-
tation.
National, 11 Déc. 1841; Lamont's
Annalen, Heft 1. S. 163.
The shock was so sudden that the persons who Journ. des Débats, 16 Janv. 1842;
escaped from the houses had scarcely time to
fly. The whole district about Carthago was
covered with ruins. At Turodo, Tres-Rios,
Carthago, Parowso, Ujamès, and even in the
neighbourhood of Matina (Nicaragua) not a
single hut was left standing. The houses not
not
312
REPORT—1854.
Quételet, Ann. de l'Observ. de Brux-
elles, 1843, p. 298; Lamont's
Annalen, Heft 2. S. 193.
Colla; Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1.
S. 184.
1.
2.
3.
4.
1841. Sept.19. In Styria.
and 20.
19 Nauplia in Greece
Comrie in Perthshire.
Oct. 5 Constantinople
and 6. In
the morning
(of the 6th?).
An earthquake shock
Shocks on the two
days mentioned.
Shocks recorded on
Sept. 8, 9, 10, 16,
17, 22, 23, and 29.
A strong vibratory
shock
5.
completely thrown down had to be pulled
down. From San-José to Heredia and Ala-
juela the whole country was covered with
ruins.
6.
Communication of Signor Colla to
M. Perrey.
Ditto.
The shocks during the night of September 9-10 Authorities for October 1839.
were severe enough to move the instruments
half or three-quarters of an inch. The wea-
ther for the two preceding days was remark-
ably wet and close.
Colla; Lamont's Annalen, Heft 6.
S. 221.
8 A.M.
13. Ditto
Ditto
14. Monte-Leone in Cala- A slight shock.
15.
2h 30m A.M.
bria-Ultra, and seve-
ral other places in
the kingdom of Na-
ples.
Sanguinetto in the pro- The first shock, at
vince of Verona.
the hour mention-
ed, was followed
by another ten mi-
nutes later, by a
third at 2h 45m, a
fourth at 3h 30m,
and a fifth, the most
Authorities for Oct. 6.
Ditto.
Journ. des Débats, 20 Déc.; Na-
tional, 4 Déc.; Lamont's Anna-
len, Heft 1. S. 163; Colla.
Each of the shocks was accompanied by dull ex-Colla.
plosions, and a kind of hissing noise which
seemed to pass rapidly through the air. The
night was calm and the sky very clear. Nu-
merous luminous streaks like those left be-
hind by shooting stars were observed. The
explosions seemed to come from the S.W., in
which direction flashes of lightning were con-

6. Island of Sta Lucia
9. Parma
5h 46m P.M.
A slight shock
A very slight shock,
undulatory,
from
S.E. to N.W., last-
ing about 3 secs.
Island of Sta Lucia
A slight shock.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
313
Ditto.
Ditto; Communication to M. Perrey.
Authorities for the 14th.
A.M. Each was ac-
companied by un-
dulation.
severe of all, at 4
tinually observed. (Hence probably thunder,
and not subterranean noise.)
1841. Oct. 16. Ditto
11 P.M.
Another slight shock.
Wersen near Salzburg in
18.
2h 30m P.M.
the Tyrol.
Abruzzo, kingdom of
Torre-di-Passeri in the A very severe shock.
No damage done
Naples. Felt also at
some other places.
Night between
Sicily.
20 and 21.
Reggio and Messina in At Reggio, a violent
shock. Still strong-
er at Messina.
In Sicily again
More shocks
Night between
21 and 22.
23 Comorn in Hungary
and 24.
24. Cologne
2h 8 P.M.
Constantinople
Night between
27 and 28.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Very violent shocks...
violent earthquake,
equal to that of thirty
years before (13 May,{
1812?). Lasted two
seconds.
All the houses built entirely or in part of wood Journ. des Débats, 12 Nov.; Quo-
were thrown down, and the others more or tidienne, 16 Nov.; Phalange, 17
less injured.
Accompanied by subterranean noise.
Nov.
Houses Journ. des Débats, Quotidienne, et
Moniteur, 19 Nov.; Phalange,
26 Nov.; Colla, Notizie Meteorol.
were violently shaken, walls cracked, and
chimneys thrown down. A hot and disagree-
able wind had prevailed all the morning. On
the same day magnetic perturbations were
observed at Cracow, Nertschinsk, Toronto,
and St. Helena; and on the next day at Cra-
cow, Parma, Brussels, Milan, Naples, Prague,
and St. Helena.
A violent shock
28. St. Jean-de-Maurienne A shock
in Savoy.
29. Sanguinetto in the pro-More shocks
vince of Verona.
31. Constantinople
Another shock
Moniteur, 26 Nov.
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 21.
Great oscillations of the barometer were ob-" Notes additionnelles" to M. Per-
served at St. Jean-de-Maurienne during the
month. During the night of Oct. 24-25 a
doubtful earthquake at Revermont in the de-
partm. de l'Ain.
There was also a storm of wind and rain on this Colla.
day.
Accompanied by a storm
Moniteur, 26 Nov.
314
REPORT-1854.
5.
Occurred at the height of a terrible storm
6.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles, t. ix.
pt. 1. p. 188.
Ditto; Moniteur, 30 Nov.; Quo-
tidienne et Phalange, 1 Déc.;
Colla.
1.
1841. Oct.
2.
Comrie in Perthshire
3.
4.
Shocks on the 5th
and 23rd.
Nov. 18. Various places in the Renewed shocks
kingdom of Naples,
and at Messina.
Biaritz and all along An earthquake
the south-west coast
Night between
18 and 19.
of France, from Bou-
Basses-
cau to Hindaye in the
department
Pyrénées.
20. Dôle in the department A severe shock
Jura.
Several places in the Renewed shocks
kingdom of Naples,
and at Messina.
M. Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes
in France, p. 88.
Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles, loc. cit.
21. Ditto
27. Smyrna
Comrie in Perthshire
Dec. 2. Various places in the
At Lons-le- departments of the
Saulnier, 8h
15 and 30m
P.M. At Ge-
neva, a few
minutes be-
fore 8 (7h
53m). In
the neigh-
bourhood of
Berne,8 P.M.
At Lyons,
7h 50m (the
dates Dec.
3 to 8 A.M.
and Dec. 3
Rhone, Ain, Isère,
Jura, and Saone-et-
Loire; in Savoy, and
in Switzerland. Be-
sides those places
mentioned in the
other columns, the
earthquake was felt
at Rumilly, Annecy,
Arbois, Grenoble, Sta
Foy-l'Argentière, Bul-
ly near Arbresle, la
Vavre, Beaujeu, Ros-
sillon, Nantua, Cha-
lons, and Maçon.
Ditto
A vibratory shock
Shocks were felt on
Nov. 3, 5, 6, 7, 8,
18 and 26.
At
Lons-le-Saulnier
rather severe shocks
at the hours men-
tioned. At Geneval
three shocks, from
S.W. to N.E., in a
space of 4 or 5 secs.
At Lyons a slight
oscillatory shock,
lasting some secs.
At Vienne (Isère)
it was more se-
vere; furniture was
thrown down. At
Chambéry it was vi-
bratory, and lasted
8 secs. At Belley
Ditto.
Gaz. Piém. 18 Déc.
The shock of the 26th was pretty severe, and Authorities for Oct. 1839.
extended further than usual.
des Débats et Phalange, 7 et 8
Déc.; Quotidienne, 10 Déc. ;
Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles,
t. ix. pt. 1. pp. 14 et 191; Colla;
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S. 163;
Studer; Communication of M. A.
Billiet to M. Perrey; "Notes ad-
ditionnelles" to M. Perrey's Me-
moir on Earthquakes in the Basin
of the Rhone, p. 21.
Preceded by remarkably hot weather. At Ge-Moniteur, 7, 8 et 11 Déc.; Journ.
neva it had rained all day, and the air was
charged with electricity. At Lyons a storm
accompanied the earthquake. During the
motion a compass needle suddenly turned
from N. to N.N.W. At Chessy and Anse it
blew a storm during the night. At Belley a
storm of very hot wind had blown for two
days, but ceased during the night and day of
the 2nd. At the fort of Pierre-Châtel most
of the arms were thrown out of the racks. At
St. Rambert-en-Bugey the subterranean noise
resembled that of the fall of masses of rock, a
frequently observed occurrence in that local-
ity. At Seyssel a magnificent aurora had
been observed the day before at 4 A.M. It
was seen also at Nantua and Pont-d'Ain. The
The
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
315
to 8 P.M. are
by
given
other autho-
rities
·
for
this place).
At
béry, exactly
7h 53m. At
Chessy and
Anse, 8 P.M.
At St. Ram-
bert-en-Bu-
Cham-
gey, 7h 47m
P.M.
1841. Dec. 2 Rossano in Calabria
and 3.
9. In Savoy
At Chambéry,
11 P.M. At
Yon and Al-
temare- en -
Bugey, 11h
20m. AtAix,
Rumilly,An-
necy, &c.11b
32m.
the direction was N,
to S. At St. Ram-
bert-en-Bugey there
were three distinct
shocks, diminishing
in intensity, which
lasted together
about 10 secs. Ap-
parent direction=
E. to W. At Seys-
sel there were two
rather severe shocks,
followed in five mi-
nutes by another
less distinet.
Slight shocks
A shock which lasted
twenty-five seconds
with violence, then
changed to a slight|
tremor for thirty or
thirty-five seconds
(minutes according
to Colla), and end-
ed with another
shock. Direction
of the shocks=S.E.
to N.W.
10. Belley in the departm. Another shock, not
de l'Ain.
shock was particularly felt in the upper parts
of the Alps and in the districts of the hot
springs. The springs of this kind at St. Ger-
vais and Courmayeur were troubled the next
day. Magnetic perturbations were observed
on the following day at Monaco and Prague.
Storms of wind and rain prevailed over France.
Magnetic perturbations at Naples
Colla.
Ditto; Quotidienne, 22 Déc.; Com-
munication of M. A. Billiet to M.
Perrey.
quite so severe as
that of December 2,
but in the same di-
rection.
the A double shock, very
Burgschloss
on
Neckar, in the grand-
duchy of Baden.
In the Moluccas
severe.
An earthquake
14. In Savoy. Also felt at A moderate shock
At Lyons, 2
Lyons.
Shooting stars were observed on this day at" Notes additionnelles" to M. Per-
Naples, and magnetic perturbations at Nert-
schinsk.
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 23.
Lamont's Annalen, Heft 1. S. 163.
M. Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes
in the Basin of the Rhine, p. 97.
Communication of M. A. Billiet to
M. Perrey; "Notes additionnelles"
316
REPORT-1854.
1.
A.M. In Sa-
voy, 2h 30m.
2.
3.
4.
1841. Dec. 19. Several places in the An earthquake
Grand Duchy of Baden.
4 P.M.
20. Kintail in Ross-shire, A severe shock, of
Scotland.
which there was no
recurrence.
21. In the Moluccas
An earthquake
and An earthquake shock,
of 3 secs. duration.
25. Nikolajewskaja,
neighbouring places,
on the eastern shore
of the Black Sea.
8b 54m A.M.
27. In Calabria
6h 30m A.M.
10 A.M.
A strong shock of
earthquake, lasting
15 secs.
31. Pyrgos in the Pelopon-A violent shock, last-
nesus.
Comrie in Perthshire
Month Quebec in Canada
and day not
given.
ing 4 secs. Several
other shocks were]
felt before the fol-
lowing morning;|
they seemed to
come in the direc-
tion of the island)
of Zante.
Shocks on the 3rd,
6th, and 7th.
Several persons said
they had very di-
stinctly felt a shock
of earthquake be-
tween 1 and 2h
5.
6.
to M. Perrey's Memoir on Earth-
quakes in the Basin of the Rhone,
p. 23.
Magnetic perturbations observed on this day at Colla, Giorn. Astron. 1842.
Cracow, Munich, Brussels, Parma, Prague,
and Milan. On the 18th and 19th a remark-
able fall of the barometer at Parma. During
the night of 19-20 an aurora borealis at
Cracow,
The noise, like the rushing of water or rattling Edinburgh New Philosophical Jour-
of a carriage, was very distinct. Lightning nal, vol. xxxvi. p. 84.
(with occasional thunder) was extremely pre-
valent in the west and north highlands this
winter.
M. Perrey's Memoir on Earthquakes
in the Basin of the Rhine, p. 98.
Accompanied by subterranean noise. Chimneys Phalange, 1 Avril 1842.
were thrown down at Anapa.
This account seems very doubtful.
Edinburgh New Philosophical Jour-
nal, vol. xxxvi. p. 372.
Moniteur, 7 Fév. 1842.
Authorities for October 1839,
Moniteur et Phalange, 18 Juin 1841.
ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
317
1842. Jan. 4. Seebsagur in Upper As-
7h 30m P.M.
sam.
5. Castellane in the
partm. Var.
3h 15m A.M.
the night before an
enormous mass of
rock fell from Cape
Diamond.
de-Rather a severe shock,
followed about ten
Ininutes afterwards
by another similar
one.
10. Kempten on the Iller, A vibratory shock
in Southern Bavaria.
14. Biberach in Würtemberg A shock, from S.W.
1h 25m A.M.
15. Ditto
1h 20m A.M.
16. Ditto
1 P.M.
17. Ditto
3
to N.E., lasting se-
veral seconds, and
sufficiently strong
to shake windows,
furniture, and all
the buildings vio-
lently.
Another shock, verti-
cal, and less severe
than the last. Fol-
lowed soon after)
by two undulatory
shocks.
Another shock.
Ditto
The weather gloomy and cold
Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1845, p.
143, quoting Journ. Asiat. Soc. of
Bengal.
Moniteur, 19 Janv.
Communication of M. Studer to
M. Perrey.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder. The ba-Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
rometer, between 6 and 7 A.M., stood at 26 Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
in. 2 1. (French !), and the thermometer at temberg.
-6° R. The motion was more strongly felt
in elevated situations than in low ones.
The air calm, and sky clear. Barometer at 26 in. Ditto.
5.6 1. Thermometer at -6°.
This shock, like the first, was more strongly felt Ditto.
in the southern part of the town.
Ditto
Ditto.
Between
and 4 (P.M.?)
18. Ditto
6h 40m P.M.
19. Ditto
Patti in Sicily
Oh 50m A.M.
Ditto. At first verti-
cal, then undulatory
from N.E. to S.W.
Another shock, rather
severe.
Slight shocks, which
recurred on the 20th
and 22nd.
Preceded by a noise like thunder. Barometer Ditto.
on this day =26 in. 8 1. Thermometer=0° R.
There was a fall of snow on this day
Ditto.
Colla.


318
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
1842. Jan. 23. Teramo. S. Angelo, Vi- Slight shocks
At Foligno at
5h 15m A.M.
cali, and Torre-di-
Passeri, in the Abruz-
zo-Ulteriore, and Chi-
eti and Lanciano, in
the Abruzzo-Citeriore,
kingdom of Naples.
Also at Pesaro in the
States of the Church,
and at Foligno.
Comrie in Perthshire
Shocks on the 2nd and
7th.
6.
Colla; Comptes Rendus de l'Acad.
t. xv. p. 568.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
L'Institut, Nr. 429.
Feb. 3. Pyrgos in the Peloponne- Violent shocks during
sus.
5. At sea, vid. Col. 4.
a part of the day
and following night.
One of them lasted
4 seconds.
On board the 'Nep-
tune,'in 0°57′ S. lat.,
and 20°47′ W.long.
(from Greenwich),
a shock was felt, as
if the ship had
touched upon and
were passing over a
reef of coral. The
motion lasted nearly
a minute, and was
accompanied by a
dull rolling noise.
The same shock was
felt on board the
'Harrison,' in 0° 30'
S. lat., and 21° 55
W. long. On board
the Anna-Maria
also, in 0° 26' S. lat.,
and 22° 21′ W. long.
(from Paris or Green-
United Service Journal, April 1842,
p. 577; Nautical Magazine, Aug.
1842; v. Leonhard's Taschenbuch,
1 Jahrgang, 1846, S. 210.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA,
319
1842. Feb. 16. Tiflis in Georgia.
O.S. 7 A.M.
-17. Helston, Camborne, Red-
ruth, and the mining]
At Falmouth,
8 A.M.
11h 20m A.M.
districts of Cornwall.
An oscillation in a
horizontal direction.
one minute,
forty-seven seconds
at Peshawur; one
minute, thirty se-
conds at Loodianah,
where the direction
was N. to S.
Felt at Falmouth and
the neighbourhood.
19. Loodianah, Peshawur, Lasted
&c. in the N.W. of
India. Not felt in
Scinde. Extended
from Jellalabad to
Shalkur in Thibet on
the north, and to
Saharunpore on the
south.
March 1. Several places in the A shock
kingdom of Naples.
4. Bex in the Canton du Shocks.
Vaud, Switzerland.
which ?), a violent
shock was felt at
5 A.M., accompa-
nied by a rolling
noise. On going
upon deck the cap-
tain saw the ship
trembling as if she
would go to pieces,
although the
was quite calm, andj
the weather fine.
At 5h 50m a slighter
shock was felt, at
9h 45m another still
slighter, and near
noon one more,
sea
scarcely percep-
tible.
Accompanied by a noise like thunder
Memoir of M. Philadelphine on
Earthquakes in the Caucasus,
quoted by M. Perrey.
Trans. Roy. Geol. Soc. of Cornwall,
vol. v. p. 459; Communication of
M. Plieninger to M. Perrey.
pt. 2. p. 20; Report of the British
Association for 1845, p. 4; Edin-
burgh New Philos. Journ. vol.
xxxiv. p. 107.
At Simla the smart shock disturbed all the mag-Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxxviii.
nets of the observatory violently, but the ac-
tion on them was merely mechanical. The
most destructive effects were produced in the
valley of Jellalabad; the defences of Jellalabad
itself, which had been repaired with extreme
difficulty and toil by Sir Robert Sale's brigade,
were almost distroyed, and the exertions of
months were thus nullified.
Colla; Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles,
t. ix. pt. 2. p. 485.
"Notes Additionnelles" to M. Per-
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 23.
320
REPORT-1854.

4.
1.
2.
3.
1842. Mar. 5. Delhi, Mussoorie, Simla, Very quick and vio-
and other places in the
9 P.M.
N.W. of India.
6. Florence
About
5h 40m A.M.
8. Cracow
lent.
An earthquake shock,
consisting of a sud-
den blow, followed
by undulation from
E. to W. Lasted
4 seconds, and was
soon after followed
by two slighter
shocks.
A slight tremor
5.
6.
The magnets of the observatory at Simla were Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxxviii.
all (mechanically) set in violent motion.
pt. 2. p. 17; Report of the Bri-
tish Association for 1845, p. 4.
No perceptible effect on the meteorological in- Colla; Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de
struments.
Bruxelles, t. ix. pt. 2. p. 485.
2h 7m P.M.
20. Pesaro in the States of A tremor
the Church.
24. Cotrona and other places A slight shock.
in the Calabrias.
Night between
Different
Greece.
24 & 25.
places in Local vibrations
30. Bex and throughout the A severe shock, last-
1h 30m A.M.
southern part of the
Canton du Vaud, Swit-
zerland.
Comrie in Perthshire
ing four seconds at
Bex. At Sion the
duration was a little]
greater. At Bâle
several persons felt
the shock, which
seemed to come
from beneath up-
wards.
A single shock, on
the 10th.
April 1. Cotrona and other places Three violent shocks.
At night.
in the Calabrias.
2. Sargans in the canton of Several shocks.
St. Gall, Switzerland.
The needle of the magnetometer remained per- Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
fectly stationary, and yet a suspended weight t. ix. pt. 1. p. 362, pt. 2. p. 146.
oscillated to a considerable extent. Clocks
were not deranged.
Quételet, Annuaire, 1844.
Phalange, 4 et 6 Mai; Courier Fran-
çais, 16 Mai.
Comptes Rendus de l'Acad. t. xv.
p. 583.
Accompanied by a loud heavy noise, described Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
at Sion as a subterranean explosion.
t. ix. pt. 1. p. 292, pt. 2. p. 147;
Mérian ; L'Institut, Nr. 434;
Colla, Notizie Meteorol. 1842, in
Ann. Geograph.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Phalange, 4 et 6 Mai; Courier Fran-
çais, 16 Mai.
During a tempest
Mérian.

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
321
L'Institut, Nr. 443; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 18 Avril; Siècle, 17 Avril;
Phalange, 20 Avril.
Authorities for the 18th.
3h 35m P.M.
9. Ditto
Ditto
Algiers
A rather violent shock,
followed
by two
11 Cotrona in Calabria
others.
...More shocks
5h 40m A.M.
Night between
9 and 10.
and 12.
18. Patras and Athens in At Patras a shock
Greece.
9h 40m A.M.
which lasted two
minutes and a half.
At Athens it was
less violent, and
lasted but 24 mins.
Ditto, and at other At Patras a shock of
places · in Greece. less violence than
These shocks were
6h 17m P.M.
felt in the chain of
Mount Taygetns.
that of the morn-
ing; lasted two mi-
nutes and three
quarters. At Sparta
the shocks lasted
but 25 or 30 secs.
20. Pesaro in the States of A slight tremor
Accompanied by subterranean noise
Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
t. ix. pt. 1. p. 513.
Ditto.
L'Institut, Nr. 443; Journ. des Dé-
bats, 18 Avril; Siècle, 17 Avril;
Phalange, 20 Avril.
Phalange, 4 et 6 Mai; Courier
Français, 16 Mai.
Comptes Rendus, t. xv. pp. 568 et
725; Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles,
t. ix. pt. 2. p. 147; National et
Courier Français, 17 Mai; Moni-
teur et Phalange, 18 Mai.
At Patras little damage was done, but at Cala- Ditto.
matta and Androussa houses and churches
were injured. In the province of Maina some
of the inhabitants were crushed beneath the
ruins.
Comptes Rendus, t. xv. p. 568.
Authorities for the 18th.
1842. Apr. 4.Blida on the north coast A severe shock
11h 30m P.M.
and 7.
of Africa.
6. Calamatta and several Commencement
other places in Greece.
of
shocks which were
strongly felt on the
18th and 25th.
7. Borgotaro in Tuscany. A shock
the Church.
25.JPatras in Greece.
3h 55m A.M.
7h 15m A.M.
in the
canton of Neufchâtel.
A violent shock, last-
ing a minute and a
half.
28. St. Aubin, Sauge, and Two severe shocks, The
Vaumarcus,
the first of which
was the stronger.
Apparent direction
=S. to N.
lake of Neuf- The first shock was accompanied by subterra-Colla, Catalogue of Earthquakes in
châtel, which be-
fore the shocks
was quite calm, was
suddenly agitated,
and waves of consi-
con
nean noise like distant thunder. The baro-
meter was observed to fall suddenly and im-
mediately to return to its former level; hence
the effect was probably mechanical, arising
from the blow itself.
1842, extracted from Ann. Geo-
log.; Mérian.


V
1954.
322
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
1842. Apr. 28. Grenoble
Between 1
and 2 P.M.
Rather strong oscilla-
tion.
...
Comrie in Perthshire
...
Shocks were felt on
the 21st and 22nd.
4.
derable height rolled
in quick succession
upon the shore.
5.
6.
On the 29th magnetic perturbations at Parma... M. Perrey's Catalogue of Earth-
quakes in the Basin of the Rhine,
p. 98.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
May 7. Island of St. Domingo, Two principal shocks. Felt on board ships in Preceded by very sultry weather. Many houses Annual Register, 1842, p.109; seve-
5 P.M.
especially at Cape
Haytien. Extended
to Jamaica, Porto-|
Rico, and almost all
the West Indian isles.
The second lasted
about 3 minutes,
the first not so long.
Another account
says the shocks
lasted 85 seconds.
Succeeded by many
slighter shocks on
the 8th, 9th, and
perhaps 10th.
21. St. Barthelemy in the A violent shock
island of St. Domingo.
June 3. Därstetten in the Sim- A slight shock..
the roads.
were thrown down or injured.
ral French journals of June 17
and following days.
8 P.M.
menthal, canton of
Berne.
4. Ditto
Another and more se-
vere shock.
1h 30m A.M.
15. Eegseth or Egyest in the A shock of earthquake
Söndmör, Norway.
21. In Lancashire
Ditto
24. Island of St. Domingo... Very severe shocks
5¹¹ 30m A.M.
-28. Islands of Grenada, An-
tigua, and St. Kitt's.
Leipzig
Shocks
National, 28 et 30 Juin; Phalange,
1 Juillet.
Mérian; Studer.
Accompanied by noise. On the 3rd an igneous Ditto.
meteor was observed at Parma and in the
south of France. On the 4th, magnetic per-
turbations at Brussels, and on the 4th and 5th
at Munich and Prague.
Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles, t. ix.
pt. 2. p. 485.
Ditto.
Quotidienne, 11 Août et 2 Sept.;
Colla, Notizie Meteorol. p. 17.
Ditto.
Plieninger, Jahrsbericht über die
Witterungs-Verhältnisse in Wür-
temberg.


ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
323
1842.June
1842. June 28. Comrie in Perthshire ... [Shocks felt on the 1st,
2nd, and 8th.
nutes' duration.
In the Ponce (in the island of A shock of four mi-
Porto-Rico?), 1500
miles east of Saint-
first half of
the year.
Martainville, Louisi-
ana.
July 3. St. Jean-de-Maurienne Three slight shocks...
4h 45m A.M.
5 A.M.
in Savoy.
8. Campoli in the kingdom A slight undulatory
of Naples.
shock.
10. Dunblane in Scotland ..A shock from S.W. to
Between 11
A.M. and
S.E. (?)
noon.
12. Calamatta and Sparta, A slight tremor
4h 20m P.M. in Greece.
13. In Norway
n
About 7h 30 gary.
P.M.
31. Gross-Kanischa in Hun- An earthquake
Comrie in Perthshire
Aug. 3. Island of Martinique
2h 8m A.M.
Shocks were felt on
the 1st and 10th.
A shock lasting about
two seconds. They
were often felt about
this time, especially
at night.
8. Island of Guadaloupe, Very distinct shocks..
at Pointe-à-Pitre.
19. Pittochry, between Dun-Three shocks
keld and Blair, Scot-
land.
22. In North Wales.
About 8 P.M.
Ex-A shock
According to
tended through the
whole of Anglesea,
between
6
and 7 P.M.
especially the south-
eastern portion. Said
Prof. Kreil,
"The norizontai penuuium at Comrie was moved Authorities for October 1559.
on the 8th to the extent of rather more than
half an inch.
Why the position of this place should be fixed Moniteur, 26 Juin.
with reference to another 1500 miles distant]
does not appear, unless the shock were felt at
Saint Martainville.
"Notes additionnelles" to M. Per-
rey's Memoir on Earthquakes in
the Basin of the Rhone, p. 24.
Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
t. ix. pt. 2. p. 485.
Perhaps this earthquake belongs only to the Communication of M. Plieninger to
series of Comrie shocks.
Preceded by a loud aërial noise..
M. Perrey.
Courier Français, 26 Août.
Quételet, Ann. de l'Observ. de Brux-
elles, 1844, p. 309.
On the 30th shooting stars were observed at Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
Naples, and a remarkable storm occurred at
Lyons.
t. ix. pt. 2. p. 485.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
National, 19 Sept.; Echo de la
Haute Marne, 22 Sept.; Colla,
Notizie Meteorol. p. 18.
Colla, loc. cit.; Institut, Nr. 458.
The night was warm and sultry with a drizzling Report of the British Association
rain. At midnight the thermometer stood at
the unusual height of 72°.
for 1843, p. 121.
Ditto; Prof. Kreil in Bull. de l'Acad.
Roy. de Bruxelles. t. ix. pt. 2.
p. 485.


y 2
324
REPORT-1854.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1.
andat Prague,
at8b15m
at8h 15m P.M.
2.
by Prof. Kreil to have
been perceived at
Prague by its effect
on the self-register-
ing barometer and
thermometer, which,
he observes, are sen-
sible to the smallest
shock.
1842. Aug. 26. Catanzaro in Calabria... A very distinct undu-
In the even-
latory shock.
}
ing.
Comrie in Perthshire
Sept. 6. Island of Jamaica
9. Gross-Kanischa in the Four shocks at inter-
A single shock on the
27th.
A slight shock..
Colla.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Colla, Notizie Meteorol. p. 18.
Several houses were injured and all the glass Phalange, 5 Oct.
broken.
county of
of Szalad,
·
Hungary. Felt within
vals of fifteen or
twenty minutes.
a circle of six or eight|
leagues in radius.
12. Patras and Athens, A severe shock
Greece.
Comrie in Perthshire
Shocks on the 2nd,
24th, and 25th.
Oct.
2. Girgenti in Sicily
Night between
6 & 7
A shock
Dinan in the departm. A shock of 2 secs. du-
Calvados.
9. Baroda, north of Bom-
bay, Hindostan.
13. Coblentz and Neuwied, At
on the Rhine.
In the even-
ing.
ration. The appa-
rent direction of
the oscillation was
E. to W.
Coblentz, two
shocks. At Neu-
wied the motion
lasted six seconds.
Quotidienne, 3 Oct.
The first shock on the 24th moved the instru-'Authorities for Oct. 1839.
ments to the extent of about an eighth of an
inch horizontally and a sixteenth of an inch
vertically.
Colla.
Accompanied by a hollow sound, which some National, 10 Oct.
persons took for a clap of thunder; but the
sky was perfectly free from clouds, and the
noise came distinctly from beneath upwards.
Asiatic Journal, N. S. vol. xxxix. pt.
2. p. 409.
Geolog.
Accompanied at Coblentz by a loud noise. At Moniteur, 20 Oct.; Colla, Ann.
Neuwied "the devil's house and devil's kit-
chen" experienced shocks. The air was calm,
the temperature mild, and the sky covered
with clouds. On the 12th an igneous meteor

ON THE FACTS OF EARTHQUAKE PHÆNOMENA.
325
1842. Oct. 24. At Algiers
8h 5m A.M.
or 8h 11m P.M.
Oh 15m P.M.
the Church.
A rather severe shock,
from W. to E., last-
ing some seconds.
25. Tivoli, in the States of A slight shock, appa-|
rently undulatory,
from E. to W.
29. Seebsagur in Upper As-Tremulous
8 F.M.
sam.
Nov. 1. At Algiers
About
7h 15m P.M.
8. Montreal, La
motion,
apparently from S. W.
to N.E.
A strong oscillation,
followed almost im-
mediately by an-
other of greater vio-
lence.
Chine, Terrible shocks
Between 8 Trois-Rivières, and
other places in Canada.
and 9 A.M.
9. Belpasso and all the A very distinct shock.
10h 15m A.M. southern side of Etna.
13. Nantes, France
A shock
}
was seen in the departm. Isère, on the 12th
and 13th great variations in the state of the
barometer were observed at Parma, on the
13th magnetic perturbations at Parma, and on
the 13th and 14th at Prague, and 14th at
Naples and Brussels.
Accompanied by a rolling noise like that of Globe, 3 Nov.; Phalange, 4 Nov.
thunder among the mountains. Caused much
alarm, especially among the Spaniards.
Phalange, 15 Nov.
Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. 1845, p.143,
quoting Journ. Asiat. Soc. of Ben-
gal.
Gaz. de Milan, 20 Nov.; Communi-
cation of M. Colla to M. Perrey.
The waters of the
St. Lawrence were
violently agitated.
Accompanied by explosions like salvos of artil-Moniteur, 5 Déc.; Report of the
lery. Mr. Edmonds (Rep. Brit. Ass. loc. cit.)| British Association for 1845
gives the date Nov. 9, and observes that this (Trans. of the Sect.), p. 20.
was the day before the moon's first quarter.
Some houses were thrown down. The next Gaz. de France, Moniteur, National,
day a kind of volcanic dust covered the roofs,
plants, &c. in Naples, Pozzuoli, Ischia, and all
the south-western part of the kingdom.
Accompanied by two explosions
et Courier Français, 17 et 18 Déc.;
Phalange, 6 Janv.; Majocchi,
Annali di Fisica, t. vii. p. 274;
Colla.
Moniteur, 17 Nov.; Bull. de l'Acad.
Roy. de Bruxelles, t. x. Nr. 2. p. 16.
Mérian; Studer.
21. Several localities in the Slight shocks
canton of Neufchâtel.
Vaumarens and St.
Aubin are mentioned.
25. Several places in the Three severe shocks,
Abruzzo Ulteriore,
kingdom of Naples.
And, the same day,
some shocks at Ca-
tania.
the two first being
sudden jerks or
blows, and the third
undulatory. Total
duration=9 secs.
Some days before, a globe of fire had been seen Authorities for the 9th.
in the Abruzzo, moving from E. to W.

326
1
REPORT-1854.
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
1842. Nov. 27. Nicolosi and other places Shocks
near.
29. In the Commune of A severe shock
Pasla, Calabria Cite-
About 2 A.M.
riore.
Comrie in Perthshire.... Shocks felt on the
Dec. 4. At Algiers
About 3 A.M.
6 A.M.
of Naples.
Nicolosi, &c.
18th and 29th.
A severe shock, con-
sisting of repeated
undulations to and
fro.
shock.
2 P.M.
5. Aquila in the kingdom A severe undulatory
9. On the side of Etna, at A slight shock.
26. Potenza in the Basili-A vibratory shock
cata, kingdom
5h 45m P.M.
Naples.
27. In Dalmatia.
of
Very many shocks felt
between this date
and Feb. 11, 1843.
Followed by an eruption of Etna
Authorities for the 9th.
Ditto.
Authorities for Oct. 1839.
Some houses were injured. Many persons were Gazette de France, et Courier Fran-
made ill by the undulatory motion.
çais, 16 Déc.
Moniteur et National, 7 Janv. 1843.
In the midst of loud explosions, during an Majocchi, Annali di Fisica, t. vii.
eruption of the volcano.
No damage done.
p. 276.
Gazette de France, et Courier Fran-
çais, 18 Janv. 1843.
Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Bruxelles,
t. x. pt. 2. p. 15.
Comrie in Perthshire.... Shocks on the 4th
and 17th.
Zetela, near the moun- An earthquake
tains of Puebla,
The shocks on the 17th were felt only at Zom- Authorities for Oct. 1839.
perran, half a mile east of Comrie.
Accompanied by an eruption of flame, &c. from Moniteur, 20 Déc., under news from
To-Ecano.
Mexico of 20 Nov.
Mexico.
The foregoing Catalogue raisonée, thus completed to the end of the year 1842, was originally proposed to have been extended in the same
form, to the end of the year 1850. The discussed annual Catalogues published by Professor Perrey, of Dijon, which commence with the year
1843, were found so complete, after the collation of a considerable term of their epoch with other documents, that it appeared a waste of
labour to continue the British Association Catalogue, in its tabular form, through the remaining eight years. This Catalogue therefore
here closes, but the discussion for the elements of space and time, now to follow, will embrace its whole period and up to the end of 1850;
and will be derived as respects the concluding years from the Catalogues of Monsieur Perrey, a complete list of which will be given.
FOURTH REPORT
UPON
THE FACTS AND THEORY
OF
EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
THE present, Fourth, and probably last Report on Earthquakes that I shall
have the honour of presenting to the British Association, has for its objects
the discussion of the great catalogue of earthquakes printed in several prece-
ding volumes of its Transactions,' the last portion of which only appeared in
type in 1855, and the completion, as far as possible, of the complement of the
other desiderata mentioned at the conclusion of the First Report (1850).
The pressure of other occupations, with some uncontrollable circumstances,
have delayed for nearly three years its appearance: the delay, however,
has not been without advantage; it has enabled me more fully to grasp
additional conditions and difficulties, before unnoticed, of some branches of
the subject, and to derive advantage from the contemporaneous labours of
the few physicists who are engaged in Seismology; foremost amongst whom
stands M. Perrey of Dijon.
The reader will with advantage refer to the conclusions of the Second
Report (1851), as to the construction of the catalogue which constitutes
the Third (1854), before perusing the present; as well as to the concluding
note of that Report, in which it is stated that the catalogue commencing at
1606 B.C., and originally proposed to be extended in its tabular form to the
end of 1850 A.D., was concluded at the end of the year 1842, from which
period up to 1850, and indeed later still, the catalogues of Prof. Perrey
supply all that is needful, though it is to be regretted that they are not
tabulated for more convenient reference. But although the British Asso-
ciation Catalogue concludes with 1842, the discussion of facts has been
extended to the end of 1850, the base of induction for the last eight years
being supported by the labours of Perrey..
The whole base of induction therefore for such conclusions as are here
to be attempted,-embracing between 6000 and 7000 separate recorded earth-
quakes over every known part of the globe, both on land and ocean,-the
character of the facts given,-their scantiness as to information of scientific
value, the methods, or rather the want of all method, in their observation,
and other causes, mentioned in the Second Report,-I think justify me in
stating my conviction, that nearly all that can be drawn from the collection
and discussion of such records has now been done, and that the labour of
collecting and calculating further and future Seismologues will be in a great
degree thrown away, unless the cultivators of science of all countries,—in
conjunction with the scientific bodies and the scientific departments of the
chief civilized governments of the world,-sball unite in agreeing to some
one uniform system of seismic observation, and record and transmit the results
1858.
B
2
REPORT-1858.
periodically to a central bureau for discussion. What has been done for
astronomy and for terrestrial magnetism, is beginning to be done for meteor-
ology, and through the suggestive labours of Maury, Bache, and others,
for maritime discovery, ought to be done now for seismology, whose chief
requirements could be readily added to those already supposed to be system-
atized from Lieut. Maury's proposals, as well as to those long in course in
the astronomical, magnetic, and meteorological observatories of the world.
The spread of the net of telegraphic wires rapidly over the whole earth offers
facilities for the observation of earthquake phenomena, in which time always
enters as so important an element, never before possessed. We shall revert
to this in treating of seismometry.
Before proceeding to the discussion of the British Association Catalogue,
I propose giving some account, in a connected form, of the discussions by
Professor Perrey, of his own local or partial catalogues, and of the conclusions
he has thence drawn; as well as referring to some minor catalogues, more
or less completely discussed by their authors: amongst the latter, Mr. Milne's
valuable contributions escaped my notice when preparing my first report.
Perrey's labours in generalizing (as far, perhaps, as can from the data be
safely done) the facts of several great seismic kingdoms, and announcing
their results, form a valuable prelude to the still larger base of generalization
finally here discussed, and extending to the whole known globe. The dis-
cussed catalogue memoirs of Perrey, to which I have had access, apply to
the following localities:-
In the European Hemisphere-
The Scandinavian Peninsula and Iceland.
The British Islands.
The Spanish Peninsula.
France, Belgium, and Holland.
The Basin of the Rhone.
The Basin of the Rhine.
The Basin of the Danube.
The Italian Peninsula.
Algeria and Northern Africa.
The Turco-Hellenic Peninsula, with Syria.
And in the American Hemisphere-
The Basin of the Atlantic.
Canada and the United States.
Mexico and Central America.
The Antilles.
Chili and La Plata.
Cuba, by M. Poey.
In addition to which, Perrey has combined and discussed together—
Europe, with the adjacent regions of Africa and of Asia.
The North of Europe and of Asia-
viewing the three continents in the light of two parallel Austral and Boreal
zones.
The general method adopted by Perrey has been, after an introductory
physico-geographical sketch of the region, and the catalogue itself of earth-
quakes, to discuss them numerically and graphically.
In time {Numerically and
J By centuries
By years
Seasons, months,
{Seasons,
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 3
Occasionally also with reference to lunations.
With reference to direction,
In space
i.e. horizontal direction, of
shock.
With reference to sup-
or
posed derivative
mean horizontal direc-
tion of shock.
And lastly, as to relative intensity, or dynamic value of the shock in each
direction, which he arrives at on the assumption that this, in any given
rhumb, is proportional to the number of shocks observed in its direction in a
given period, a supposition which—although perhaps not without some value,
as admitting of one mode of regarding the relations of distant seismic regions.
not otherwise possible-admits of the gravest doubt whether it have any
real natural basis.
We shall consider the results in the order above. Near as Norway and
Sweden are topographically to the British Islands, it is not with these, but
with Iceland and the intervening band of the Northern Ocean that the
Scandinavian peninsula is in connexion as a seismic region; very few ex-
amples occur of simultaneous action between the former; but seldom has
there been any marked convulsion in Iceland without commotion in Nor-
way, &c., and vice versa. Scandinavia itself, one of the most remarkable
masses of land in slow process of elevation in the world, also shows its con-
nexion with internal action; and were it not that Iceland is pierced with
numberless vents, broken and shattered in every direction by volcanic
action, that admits of no cessation or consolidation above, there can be no
doubt that the destructive power of earthquakes would be manifested in the
northern peninsula to a far more serious extent and intensity.
That Greenland, at least the east coast, and the Faroe Islands are shaken
frequently, is highly probable, though I am not aware of any such record.
The following is the result of Perrey's chronology of this region:-
TABLE I.-Earthquakes of Scandinavian Peninsula and Iceland.

With dates of month or day.
Of
Of Season.
Year
Total.

Century
A,D.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
XII. to XVII. 3 2
XVIII..
XIX.
1
13 7 9
17 11 11
15
∞
+6
277
2
4
9
19
28
10 00
5
8
7 8 11 2
8
10 10 11 61
31
13
111
113
Totals
33 20 21 13 16 10 17 13 18 17 19 17
20
2 4 32 252
Winter
74
Spring
39
Summer
48
Autumn
53
On examining this Table, Perrey remarks the same preponderance of
earthquakes in the winter half of the year, that is evident from many of his
other calculations for various regions. Here, for the six months of winter,
there are 129 shocks, and but 91 for the summer half year.
Perrey is also of opinion, from the general result of his researches, that
there is a preponderance of shocks at the equinoxes and summer solstice,
which he denominates the "Critical Epochs" of the year. It is so for
Scandinavia.
November.
December.
Winter.
Summer.
B 2
4
REPORT-1858.
The total number of earthquakes given with dates is 252, representing by
twelve the mean annual number. He tabulates the proportional number for
each month thus:-
TABLE II.-Scandinavia. Relative frequency throughout the year.

January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
1.85 1·12 1·18 0.75 0.90 0.56 0.95 0.75 1·01 0·95 1·06 0·95 12
Winter
Spring
Summer.
Autumn.
And at the two months of each solstice and equinox—
March and April
•
June and July
September and October
December and January
. 1.38
0.73
0.90
.0.99
0.94
0.74
0.95
•
1.36
Propor-
tional
As to general direction of the observed or horizontal element of shock-it
has in most instances traversed a line, with more or less divergence, stretch-
ing away from Iceland; and there can be little doubt that this is the real
line of propagation of the original pulses.
Perrey, however, conceives that a mean or chief resultant direction of shock
for each given seismic region may be calculated in the following way. Taking
the mean frequency of shock =1, he finds for the eight principal rhumbs
proportional numbers, as for example in the present case :—
TABLE III.
Relative frequency in
Rhumb, or direction
of shock.
N. to S.
N.E.,, S.W.
E.
??
W.
S.E. N.W.
S.
""
N.
19
S.W.,, N.E.
W. E.
""
N.W.,,
S.E.
direction.
0.73
1.09
0.73
1.09
1.09
1.45
1.09
0.73
Then, considering the cause of movement in any given direction to be pro-
portional in intensity to the number of times that it has acted in each ob-
served direction, viz. as proportional to the preceding numbers, he treats
these as the forces themselves given in magnitude and in direction, and
compounds them for a single resultant according to Lambert's formula.
This process gives for Scandinavia a general resultant direction of pro-
pagation of S. 22° 30′ W., and with an intensity or force represented by
0.94.
If we study this presumed direction with the Mercator chart before us,
we find that the line is not very wide of that forming the general length of
number.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
5
the great Scandinavian chain, and is in fact nearly a normal to the actually
observed directions of shock.
It is a fact observed in many other seismic mountain chains, as well as
along the lines of great valleys and river-courses, that the main directions
of propagation of shock are along the lengths of the chains, valleys or river-
courses; and a very obvious explanation why this should frequently be the
case suggests itself, namely, that the solid materials of the earth are less
shattered and discontinuous, and more homogeneous in these directions
than in those transverse to the ranges and valleys, &c.; but how far this is in
any way connected in nature with Perrey's conclusion admits still of doubt;
and indeed it is manifest that any attempt to calculate a general or mean
resultant, from the horizontal component of shock only, must be at least
incomplete, and, from other reasons that will be given when treating of
seismometric instruments, may be said to be at present impossible. I should
by no means wish, however, altogether to reject this ingenious method of
discussion in the present state of our knowledge.
Perrey's results are subjoined for-
TABLE IV.-Earthquakes of the British Islands and Northern Isles.


Earthquakes with date of month.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
Total.
12
::
XI.
XII...
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
13
...
2
...
5 4 7
XIX.... 9 9 10
1 2
...
57
3
1
2
2
21
1
1
1
1 1
1
1 2
1
...
1
1
146-
22
8
11
15
4
•
1
1
::
8 6
CO LO
126
2 3
1
...
3
5 6
5
11
12
6 ४
8 11
12
212
128
8
14
63
110
Totals. 21
16 19
16
16 10
9 19 24
17
22 28 17
234
Winter
56
Spring
Summer
Autumn
42
52
67
The number occurring in spring and summer together is but three-fourths
that of autumn and winter united, the relative number for the four seasons
being-
Winter
Spring
Summer
Autumn
And the two months of the critical epochs-
Winter solstice...
Spring equinox..
Summer solstice
Autumnal equinox
1.03
.0.76
0.96
..1·24
.. 1.28
0.96
0.53
1.13
6
REPORT-1858.
The relative numbers as to horizontal direction
S.
N.E.
to N.
S.W.
";
E.
W.
S.E.
S.
S.W.
>>
ZZ
>>
N.W.
N.
N.E.
W.
N.W.
""
E.
S.E.
...0·48
0.48
1 70
•
.0.73
0.73
1.46
•
1.46
0.97
from which, by the preceding method, Perrey computes a mean horizontal
direction of
S. 39° 5' W. to N. 39° 5' E.,
which is about the line of direction of Loch Ness and of the Caledonian
Canal.
This is certainly, however, not the general or mean horizontal direction
of British earthquakes, which appears to be one from south to north, veering
more or less to the east or west, but having on the whole a direction passing
through the probable focus of the Lisbon earthquakes and of the Canary
Islands. I am not aware that any attempt has been made to ascertain
the angle of emergence of the wave of shock for any British station, except
indirectly by myself, in my "Memoir on the British Earthquake of November
1852" (Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. vol. xxii. part 1) at Dublin, which was from
25° to 30° inclined to the horizon; and assuming the origin to have been
even somewhere between Great Britain and Lisbon, the depth of focus must
have been very great; that earthquake extended over the greater portion
of the British Islands, the maximum disturbance on the surface being about
Shropshire.
Mr. David Milne, in one of a series of very able papers on British earth-
quakes in the Edinburgh Philosophical Journal,' vols. xxxi.-xxxvi., which
I regret not having noticed in my Second Report as prominently as they
deserve, expresses his conviction (as it appears to me, however, from very
insufficient grounds) that all British earthquakes have had an origin of
disturbance immediately beneath Great Britain, and not at some distant
point beyond, his chief reasons being, 1, that with few exceptions they
affected only certain portions of the island; 2, that there was in all the
districts affected some spot where the concussion and attendant noise were
greater than anywhere else, and that they diminished with their distance
from this spot; 3, that the shock and the noise moved simultaneously from
this spot.
A reference to the Catalogue will show that these are by no means the
general prevailing facts; and if they had been so, they do not prove the
point, for reasons to be gathered from the Second Report. In the absence
of any knowledge of the angle of emergence, it is a very incomplete state-
ment of fact when Milne says, that "out of 110 shocks recorded in England,
31 originated in Wales, 31 along the south coast of England, 14 on the
borders of Yorkshire and Derbyshire, and 5 or 6 in Cumberland."
"These
facts," he adds, "seem to show that the seat of action cannot be very far
down in the earth's interior." Locally variable surface-disturbance, and even
none at certain localities, within large areas exposed to seismic action, are
amongst the most common phenomena of observed earthquakes even of the
greatest extent and intensity, and arise, amongst other reasons, from the
heterogeneous and dislocated materials of the earth's crust perturbing the
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 7
elastic wave. A considerable number of shocks, recorded in Scotland, have
been stated to have had a horizontal direction more or less from west to east;
and this is by no means incompatible with the general prevalent direction from
south to north already mentioned; nor has it been unnoticed elsewhere, that
long ranges of hills of hard elastic rocks, with deep intervening valleys, change
the general horizontal course of the wave of shock reaching their flanks into
one mainly felt along the line of the chain. The little shocks for long
periods almost continuously felt in and about Comrie in Scotland, have all
had a general direction from west to east; but these, like the similar phe-
nomena long carefully observed by Prof. Merian at Basle in Switzerland,
those at East Haddam in Massachusetts and elsewhere, I omit from consi-
deration here, as very doubtfully belonging to the class of earthquakes
proper at all, and perhaps no more than tremors, more or less forcible
at the surface, due to the fracturing of rocky masses below, by the gradual
processes of elevation or depression of the land. Excluding these, our
records, so far as they go, point to the south-to-north general direction
as given.
Milne has discussed, with reference to period of the year, the circumstances
of 139 Scottish and 116 English earthquakes; and the result squares pretty
closely with Perrey's.
The following is Milne's Table :-
TABLE V.
Scotland.
England.
Total.
January..
14
11
February
14
1374. Winter months.
March
12
10
April....
9
10
May
8
444. Spring months.
June
4
9
July.
5
5
August
12
9
58. Summer months.
September
12
15
October
14
11
November..
20
1279. Autumn months.
December....
15
7
139
116
He notices also the fact, which we shall find has not escaped Perrey ('Me-
moir on France'), that the period of the year at which seismic action appears
to be greatest, is that when both the actual height of the barometric column
is the minimum, and the range of its oscillations the greatest in the year;
and he has put with clearness the enormous total effect in the increase or
diminution of pressure over large areas, due to such changes in atmospheric
pressure, as a possible (he deems a certainly) connected cause in the produc-
tion of earthquakes.
Proceeding now to the Spanish Peninsula, comprehending all west of the
Pyrenees and the ocean washing the shores of Portugal, the following are
Perrey's results :—
8
REPORT-1858.
TABLE VI.-Earthquakes of the Spanish Peninsula.

Earthquakes with date of day or month.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.

Total.
XI.
...
XII.
XIII....
XIV.
1
...
1
::
XV.
XVI.
XVII...
XVIII. 11
3
1
1
...
1
...
: : :
1
...
•
...
2
...
...
2
3
C
8
7
XIX.... 10 5 6
87
4
6
LO
5
4
6
10
129
295
1
2
9
1
::
13
11 7
312 CD CD CD I∞
185
4
3
∞ ∞ w
3
3
8
3
4
3
10
1
10
3
93
85
Total. 25 14 16 18
9 14
18
16
12 23 22
14 19
220
Winter
Spring
Summer
Autumn
55
41
46
59
Taking the mean monthly frequency =1, the relative monthly frequency,
and that according to season, are as follows:
1.49 0.84 0.95 1.07 0.54 0.84 1.07 0.95 0.71 1·37 1·31 0·84
Winter
1.09
Spring
0.82
Summer
0.91
Autumn
1.17
or in autumn and winter together, 114 earthquakes against 87 in the spring
and summer.
As respects observed horizontal directions, the ratios were—
N. to S.
N.E. S.W.
""
E.
W.
""
S.E.
S.
N.W.
""
N.
""
S.W.,, N.E.
E.
""
W.
N.W.,, S.E.
0.38
0.76
2.67
0.76
1.91
•
0.38
0.76
0.38
which, by the method of calculation already given as adopted by Perrey,
gives for the mean horizontal direction-
E. 31° 56′ S. to W. 31° 56′ N.
This deduction appears to agree tolerably well with the actually recorded
directions of shocks in Portugal and Spain, whose focus seems to be beneath
the sea, between Lisbon and the Azores, all of which, as well perhaps as the
Canaries, are connected as one seismic region. Perrey states, that in the
Pyrenean chain, taken separately, not only is the preponderance of seismic.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 9
action in the winter reversed, so that shocks are more frequent in summer
than in winter, and those in summer and spring together are to those in
autumn and winter as 2 to 3, but the observed horizontal direction is dif-
ferent, being most usual in the main line of the chain.
If this be so, it would either be explicable as a case of deflected wave, like
that already mentioned with regard to the general north and south line in
Great Britain, becoming a south-west and north-east one in Scotland, the angle
of deflection in the present instance being small; or it would indicate that
some of the shocks of the Pyrenees have connexion with the Mediterranean
seismic region.
Spain, including Portugal, in its external configuration, with its vast
table-land of the two Castiles, rising nearly 2000 feet above the sea, is
perhaps the most interesting portion of Europe, not only in this respect,
but as a region of earthquake disturbance, where the energy and destroying
power of this agency have been more than once displayed upon the most
tremendous scale.
It may be worth while to place here the tables of the progression of the
shocks of the two great Lisbon earthquakes of 1755 and 1761, as collected
by Milne (Edinburgh Phil. Journ. vol. xxxi.) from various sources,
although the chief result has been already discussed in the Second Report.
The time given in the Tables is reduced to Lisbon time; the distances in
degrees of seventy miles English each.
Progressive rate of the shock, Lisbon earthquake of 1st November, 1755.
Distance
Localities.
Moment
observed
of shock.
from
presumed
origin.
Time from
impulse to
arrival.
Observations.
Presumed focus, lat. 30°,
long. 11° W.
A ship at sea, in lat. 38°,
h
m
m
S
9 23
At sea.
long. 10° 47′ W..
9 24
0
30
1
0
Colares
9 30
1
30
7
0
Portugal.
Lisbon
9
32
1
30
9
0
Oporto.......
9 38
Ayamonte
9
50
Cadiz
9 48
Tangier and Tetuan
9
46
Madrid....
9 43
2+45 6
30
15
0
0
27
0
Spain.
0
25
0
5
30
23
0
0
20
0
Gibraltar
9 55
6 0
32
0
Funchal
Portsmouth.
Havre
Reading
Yarmouth
Eyam Edge..
Durham
10
1
8
30
38
0
Madeira.
10 3
12
30
40
0
10 23
13
0
60 0
10 27
13
30
64
0
10 42
15 0
79
0
•
10 30
15 30
67
0
9
58
17 0
35 0
[certain.)
Derbyshire (not
Uncertain.
Amsterdam
Loch Ness
Hamburgh
10
6
17 0
43 0
10 42
18 0
11 43
20
79 0
140
Uncertain.
Much uncertainty attends many of the statements as to time; and at
several localities there is evidence that the shocks arrived much more
rapidly than at others, in relation to distance. Thus at Cork two shocks
were felt at 9h 33m.
The longitudes are from the meridian of Greenwich.
10
REPORT-1858.
Progressive rate of the shock, Lisbon earthquake of 31st March, 1761:
Locality.
Presumed focus, lat. 43°,
long. 11° W.
Ship at sea, in lat. 43°, not
many leagues from coast of
Portugal
Ship in lat. 44°, and about 80
leagues off coast
Corunna
Ship lat. 44° 8', and 80
leagues W.N.W. of Cape
Distance
Moment
Time from
observed
of shock.
from
presumed
origin.
impulse to
arrival.
Observations.
h
m
m s
11 51
At sea.
11 52
0 30
1 0
11
54
1
45
3
11 51
2
30
6 0
00
Finisterre
11 58
3
30
7
0
Lisbon....
noon
4 30
9
0
Madeira
12 6
10
0
15
0
Cork
12 11
9
30
20
11
40
20
Loch Ness, between
and
11 0
and
Uncertain.
12 40
49
1 15
84
Amsterdam, between
and
1 45
15 15
and
Uncertain.
114 0
The great sea-wave of the shock of 1755 appears, from the recorded
periods of arrival, to have travelled from its point of origin to the following
places at the rates given in miles English per minute, according to Milne;
assuming the transit rate uniform for the whole range of translation, which,
however, is not possible :-
Plymouth..
Kinsale.
2.1 miles per minute.
""
Mount's Bay
Cadiz
Funchal
Ayamento
Lisbon
Antigua
Barbadoes
2.7
2.7
3.6
""
3.7
5.0
5.5
>>
6.0
""
7.3
""
and that of the shock of 1761, as follows:-
Scilly Isles and Mount's Bay 2.0 miles per minute.
Dublin..
Kinsale..
Barbadoes
·
2.1
2.7
7.4
""
I place these results of Milne's discussions of the imperfect materials at
his command, rather for convenience of reference to future investigators,
than as attaching much value to them beyond rude and provisional ap-
proximations*.
* For the same reasons I transcribe the following notice, which has appeared while these
sheets have been printing:
"Direction and velocity of the earthquake in California of the 8th and 9th January 1857.
By Dr. John B. Trask." Silliman's Journal, Jan. 1858, vol. xxv. p. 146.
"The precise time of one of the shocks was obtained with tolerable accuracy for five
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 11
We proceed now to France, Belgium, and Holland, the limits of which
Perrey fixes somewhat arbitrarily, as bounded on the south by the Medi-
terranean and by Spain, on the west and north by the Atlantic and Northern
Oceans, as far as the Zuyder Zee, on the east by the Rhine and Alps, but
comprising within it Geneva, in the basin of the Rhone, and Basle, Manheim,
Frankfort-on-the-Main, and some other cities close to the right bank and in
the basin of the Rhine.
TABLE VII.—Earthquakes of France, Belgium, and Holland.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With date of
Season only.
Century.
1
:
1
1
: w::
3
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
September.
August.
October.
November.
December.
Winter and
Autumn.
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
Year only.
IV.
V.
VI.
...
...
Total.
1
6
VII.
VIII.
IX.
4
2
1
2
X.
1
XI.
1
2
XII.
1
2
2 2
2
1
2
3
1 3
...
4
3
1
21
1
2
2
2
16
1
1
1
12
XIII.
1
1
1
:
XIV.
1
1
1
1
2
1
XV.
1
2
...
XVI.
7 6 5 4 5
1
2
1
22
2
121
1
2
9
2
1
6
4
23 2
1
1
1
6
21
1
1
14
5 3
7
61
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
13 15 4
7
4
3 7 3 8 4 6 11
26 20 17 26 11 18 17 15 13 18 23] 28
8 15 17 15 17 21 25
27 17 21 13 13
6
91
4
237
1
1
211
Total.... 83 64 53 55 42 36
Winter
200.
Spring
133.
47 40 50 48 60 78
Summer Autumn
9
2
35
702
137.
186.
localities eastward of San Francisco, the greatest error in time of the clocks being 3′ 4″,
and the least 0′ 22″. The time, being all reduced to that of San Francisco, gives the fol-
lowing results :-

Locality.
Lat.
Long. Time of shock.
Elapsed
time.
Velocity
per min.
о
h.
m.
S.
m. S.
San Francisco
Sacramento
37 48
38 32
122 25
121 23
8 13 30
0 00
miles.
0.0
8 20 00
7 30
6.6
Stockton
37 52
121 34
8 23 00
9 30
6.5
Tejon
35 00
San Diego
32 42
118 46 8 45 00
117 13 8 50 00
32 30
6.0
36 30
7.0
or, for the average of the five observations, 6.2 miles per minute, or 545.6 feet per second.
The author says, this closely approximates to Prof. Bache's results as to the rate of the
earthquake at Limoda on 23rd December 1854 (Amer. Ass. for Advancement of Science, for
that year); but he appears here to confound rate of sea-wave with that of earth-wave or
shock."
12
REPORT—1858.
And for the two months at each critical period of the year—
Dec. and Jan.,
June and July,
Winter Solstice
Summer ditto
March and April, Spring Equinox.
Sept. and Oct.,
Autumnal ditto
As respects horizontal direction, the relative numbers are,-
N.
to S.
N.E. S.W.
""
E.
W.
""
S.E.
N.W.
""
S.
N.
S.W.,
W.
N.E.
E.
""
1.50
•
0.43
1.88
0.59
•
1.02
0.96
0.91
0.69
161
83
108
98
N.W.,, S.E
which, by Perrey's method of calculation, gives for the mean general hori-
zontal direction,—
N. 71° 27' E. to S. 71° 27' W.
To this he not only, in the case of France, confesses that he does not
attach much weight, but also states that each century will not give the same
mean resultant.
The actually observed districts of shock have been mainly along the
lines of the valleys of the Rhine and Rhone, and in an inferior degree along
those of the Loire, Seine, Garonne, and Meuse (the Pyrenees being
viewed as part of the Spanish region), the tendency being to a direction in
length of the valley, others across these. When the physical and geological
features of France and the Rhine basin are recalled, it can scarcely be
doubted that they constitute a natural independent seismic region, with
centres of disturbance connected probably at great depths with the extinct
volcanic countries of central France and of the Rhine. The almost continual
slight disturbances of St. Maurienne, lasting for more than fifteen months at
one time, appear quite analogous to those of Comrie and East Haddam. For
the specialities of these and other questions of the French system, however,
the memoir itself of Perrey must be consulted.
The basin of the Rhone has been consigned to a separate memoir. The
precise limits assigned to the district are not stated; but we must assume
them to extend somewhat vaguely beyond the actual catchment of the
river. The results are given in
TABLE VIII.-Earthquakes of the Basin of the Rhone.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
XVI.
XVII.....
XVIII.
XIX.
Total
...
...
1672
12
2
1
3
1 1
3
5
6 6 3
12 8 3 3
26 20 16
Winter
62
135 N
2
10 11 11
Spring
32
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.


Total.
1 6
72
4 4
4
3
BCH CO
8
6
127
6 6 8 14 1 81
123-
10
29
71
CO
9
9 19 15
14 24 7 191
Summer
37
Autumn
53
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 13
presenting considerable similarity to the results for France as a whole.
The following are the proportional numbers for the months:—

January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
1.69 1.31 1·06 0·66 0·71 0·71 0·59] 0·59] 1·24 0·98 0·92 1.57
Or, for Winter
Spring..
Summer
Autumn
and for the two months each of
Winter Solstice
•
•
Spring Equinox
Summer Solstice.
·
Autumn Equinox
1.35
0.69
0.81
1.16
1.53
0.81
0.61
1.05
and as to direction, following his usual method, Perrey arrives at a mean
general horizontal resultant,
S. 9° 44′ W. to N. 9° 44' E.
This is not far from the general line of the course of the Lower Rhone;
but Perrey remarks that numerous examples occur of shocks whose alleged
horizontal movements were orthogonal to the river-valley, and to the
meridian.
We pass on to the basin of the Rhine, which, in its entire extent, com-
prehends, in fact, a large portion of Switzerland, but whose precise limits.
Perrey does not define.
TABLE IX.-Earthquakes of the Basin of the Rhine and Switzerland.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With date of
Season
only.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
November.
December.
Autumn
and Winter.
October.
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
Year only.
IX....
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV....
XVI.
XVII.
3 2
2
1
21
2
1
...
1 1
1
UJT
5
1
1
217
-
1
1
1
21
:
4 5 4
3
2
1
2 2
21 14 11
6 10
5 8 6
XVIII.
15 12 10
6
12 11 10
2 1
6 3
6 - ∞
26
135
4
8 12
8 9 17 20
...
XIX.
15 17 13 12 11
6 12 11 10 17 24 25
Total... 62 54 44 37 36 30 35 30 36 36 58 71 2
Winter
160
Spring
103
Summer
Autumn
101
165
Total.
212
19
2
9
5
8
1
1
3
1
1
18
12
:162
5
52
120
141
:
:
173
1
25
557
14
REPORT-1858.
The autumn and winter together here present a number, having nearly
the same ratio to that of spring and summer together, as 3 : 2.
And at the critical periods of the year, of two months each, we have
Winter Solstice
Spring Equinox
Summer Solstice
Autumnal Equinox
while, as respects horizontal direction,
S. to N.
S.W.
133
81
65
72
N.E
""
E.
W.
""
S.E.
S.
""
N.W.
N.
""
S.W.,, N.E.
E.
""
W.
N.W.,, S.E.
•
0.78
0.44
1.33
0.89
2.00
1.11
0.78
•
0.67
and, by calculations on before-given principles, a mean general horizontal
direction of
S. 7° 9' E. to N. 7° 9' W.
which corresponds pretty well with the general direction of the river valley.
Observation, however, indicates, in most of the localities upon its banks,
frequent and wide occasional departures from such direction; and, indeed,
in the broken country forming a large portion of its length it is improbable
it should be otherwise.
The basin of the Danube.-This vast tract of country has been left very
ill-defined as to its limits by Perrey, as respects the subject of his research.
His catalogue shows that he does not limit himself precisely to the catch-
ment of this mightiest of European rivers, but, in fact, includes something
like the whole of that vast tract of country between a line on the north,
reaching from Prague to Kherson; and on the south, from Venice to Con-
stantinople, and even occasionally stretching beyond these limits.
TABLE X.-Earthquakes of the Basin of the Danube.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With date of
Season only.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
Autumn.
Winter and
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
Year only.
Total.
V. to XV... 1
XVI.
3
1
XVII..... 2 4
23
1 1
4 1 1
13
11
19
::
1 2
1 2
1
1
16
35
5
11
...
31
XVIII.
XIX.
11 10 4 8 8 5 6 9 1 7 5
14 15 9 8 12 8 16 11 11 16 10 12
2
4
88
1
1
1
145
Total... 31 31 14 16 23 19 26 25 16 23 18 26
4
1 43
318
Winter
76
Spring
60
Summer
Autumn
67
67
Perrey remarks, that although the total number of shocks recorded appears
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 15
great, it is very small in proportion to the enormous area embraced-nearly
ten times that of the basin of the Rhone; and he justly concludes, that,
were it not for the penury of records in those regions, so much of which
is semibarbarous or thinly inhabited, the total number in it would be far
greater than he gives. While the general character of shocks here is not
that of great intensity, instances are to be found of some, of disastrous power.
The relative numbers are for
Winter Solstice
Spring Equinox
Summer Solstice.
Autumnal Equinox..
1.33
0.70
1.05
0.91
and as respects horizontal direction, the results are,―
N.
to S.
1.33
N.E.
""
S.W...
0.50
E.
W.
1.33
""
S.E.
S.
N.W...
0.50
•
N.
1·17
""
S.W.
W.
N.W.
N.E.
1.00
""
E.
1.33
S.E.
0.85
""
from which Perrey obtains a mean general horizontal direction of
W. 2° 39' N. to E. 2° 39' S.
This is again very much the line of the Lower Danube itself, which, how-
ever, over so vast an area, and fed by vast rivers poured into it on the
northern side between great flanking ranges passing more or less north and
south, can in reality exercise little or no influence; and too much stress
must not be laid upon any observation as to line of direction, even when the
azimuth surface may be reliable. This applies to every earthquake country;
uninstructed observers are very liable to mistake the direction of movement,
by confounding the direct effects of the shock with those due to inertia of
bodies moved. In the Danube basin, it must at present remain undecided
whereabouts the centre or centres of disturbance proper to the region are
to be found. On the north, the Carpathians probably are above the centre
for those whose horizontal direction is more or less north and south; but
whether the shocks from east to west, and veering towards the north or
occasionally to the south, have their origin in the Caucasus, or beneath the
eastern extremity of the Euxine, or are also in connexion with the great
seismic energies that so powerfully and frequently display themselves in
Syria and the south-east, indeed all over Asia Minor, yet requires to be
investigated.
In the region of the Italian Peninsula, Perrey includes the whole of Italy
and the mass of the Alps, exclusive of Savoy (which is included in the
basin of the Rhone), with Sicily, Malta, Sardinia, &c., reaching into the
centre of the Mediterranean Sea; and, on the north, all the localities whose
watersheds are not into the Rhone, Rhine, or Danube. For the con-
ventional limits which Perrey has fixed for himself in deciding upon the
isolation in point of time of each distinct earthquake, often in this region
continuing for many days with little interruption, the memoir itself must be
consulted.
16
REPORT-1858.
Century.
Century.
TABLE XI.-Earthquakes of the Italian Peninsula, with Sicily, Sardinia,
and Malta.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With date of
Season only.
February.
January.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
September.
August.
October.
November.
December.
Autumn
and Winter.
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
Year only.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
6
...
6
: : :
...
...
...
4
5
...
...
1
...
1
3
...
...
1
1
...
...
1
::::
1
2
3
3
263
XI.
1
1
1
3
7
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
213
1
...
1
...
12
2
1
1
1
1
1
3
2
XV....
1
XVI.
2
1
1 3
1
1 2
2
XVII.
10 15 14 15 4 13
8
7 10 4 6
362 ∞
1
15
3
2
1
XVIII.
...
XIX.
45 41 43 29 38 46
37 39 38 35! 32 24
21
31
24
33 36 23 41 22 29
44 31 30
2
1
12
2867592
18
15
20
18
32
121
438
1
390
:
Total ... 101 99 98 84 80 86 63 77 63 92 64 77
པ
7
2 92 1085
Winter
298
Spring
250
Summer
203
Autumn
233
M. Perrey, having obtained access to the work of Muratori and other
documents, produced a supplement to this memoir, the result of which he
has given in
SUPPLEMENTAL TABLE XII. - Italian Peninsula, Sicily, Sardinia, and
Malta.
Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
VIII.
....
...
...
IX.
...
...
X.
...
XI.
XII.
XIII.
4
2
...
1
...
XIV.
5
XV...
5
:52
...
6
4
XVI.
1
:
1
2 4
:
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
Total
...
~7
1
15
25
13
Winter
61
September.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
1
1
...
...
1
10
8
223
23 20
Spring
64
241
231
2143 I
1
18
222°
1
1
1
1
...
2
1 6
32
3 w
3
5
10
5
1231
12
22
3 1 11
26
1 6
4 5
621
51
47
5
3
12∞
1
1
9
2
1
4
1
20
10 8 10 4
4
4
10
88
21 18 25 19 16 13 22
39
277
Summer
62
Autumn
51
Total.
Total.

ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 17
In the first of these, the winter and spring earthquakes together are to
the summer and autumn together
as 6: 5.
In the supplemental table taken alone, however, the winter season has lost
its preponderance, and autumn shows the smallest number.
The number in winter and autumn together, however, still slightly ex-
ceeds that for spring and summer, in the ratio of 9: 8.
While this shows the usual doubtfulness of generalizations from partial data,
the result rather tends to awaken increased attention to the very prevalent
excess of seismic action in the winter half-year, shown by so many cata-
logues, and here sustained, though by a supplement, that, taken alone, some-
what departs from the principle.
As regards direction, he finds
N.
to S.
N.E.
S.W...
""
E.
W.
""
S.E.
N.W..
""
S.
N.
S.W.
W.
N.E.
""
•
E.
0.82
1.08
1.94
1.29
1.29
0.40
0.91
0.28
""
N.W. S.E.
""
and the mean general horizontal direction of resultant
S. 72° 27′ E. to N. 72° 27′ W.
Observation by no means accords with any such general mean direction. It
has repeatedly indicated movements in Italy and Sicily in every azimuth—
perhaps with some greater prevalence of those from north to south, and the
reverse; but the fact appears to be that these regions have their centre of dis-
turbance almost directly beneath, and hence, as is the case in South America,
and the Moluccas, Philippines and Sunda Islands, the emergence of the wave
generally makes an extremely large angle with the horizon; and the horizontal
component is ill-suited to easy observation. The most fearful earthquakes
with which this region has been visited, and whose force has reached
France, Germany, Holland, and England, and into Africa, are said to have
had a point within their immediate ciucture where the shock was absolutely
vertical, as in the Riobambe earthquake recorded by Humboldt.
The memoir of Perrey on Algiers and Northern Africa is brief; and he
laments that the want of information, and of access to sources of it not
attainable, prevented his collecting a sufficient number to found any ge-
neralization upon.
The following results alone he is able to tabulate :—
TABLE XIII.—Earthquakes of Algeria and Northern Africa.

Earthquakes with date of Month.
January.
February.
CO
March.
April.
co❘ May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
5
2
Winter
13
1858.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
6
7
Spring
12
2 2
5 1 4
Summer
8
8
Autumn
13
1 17
C
63
Total.
18
REPORT-1858.
The want of further historic information upon this region is much to be
regretted. It has been, since anything has been recorded of it, known as
subject to earthquakes. Cities, the sites of bishoprics in the ancient Christian
church of Africa, were thus demolished, and now astonish the traveller
amidst rocky solitudes by acres of hewn stone on the sites of prostrate
edifices that mark the past magnificence of Carthaginian and Roman rule.
And at the present day, earthquakes are frequent and serious, as the many
edifices erected by the French since they have been in possession of Algeria,
and since thrown down, demonstrate.
Whether, as a seismic region, Northern Africa have a centre of dis-
turbance of its own, and if so, whether this exists deep within the little-
known recesses of the Atlas chain, or beneath the southern verge of the Me-
diterranean basin, or whether its disturbances are only derivative, and have
their centre either in the volcanic region of the Canaries or amongst the
towering peaks of Abyssinia, all yet remains to be discovered. No infor-
mation worthy of any confidence has reached me as to the general horizon-
tal direction of shocks in this region. How much to be desired is it, that
the government of the Emperor of the French would systematize seismo-
scopic observations in their African possessions!
The last of Perrey's European series now comes before us; and in the
following table he has given the results for-
TABLE XIV. -- Earthquakes of the Turco-Hellenic Territory, Syria, the
Ægæan Islands, and Levant.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With date of
Season
only.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
September.
October.
November.
December.
August.
July.
Autumn
and Winter.
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
IV.
V.
1
3
]
VI.
1
1
1
1
1 1
2 2
famed
32
VII.
VIII.
1
1
IX.
21
2 1
1
...
1
·
X.
XI.
:
...
...
XII.
1 2 1
1
1
21
...
2
1
3
1
2 2 1
1
3
1
15
23
12
9
19
2
10
27
6
8
1
3
12
2
7
5
11
1
...
...
XIII.
1
1
321
19
:729
18
23
13
•
XIV.
1
2
1
3
8
XV..
1
1
1
7 11
XVI.
2
2 1
1
1
1
14
22
XVII.
3
1
3 4
4 1 6
2
5
1
17
53
XVIII.
XIX.
9 8 5 9 10 13 12 8 11 8 9
22 20 16 10 16 15 14 22 14 17 12 14
8
22
12
124
2
1 197
Total
40 35 31 30 37 35 35 40 40 34 33 33 8
5 134 570
Winter
106
Spring
102
Summer
115
Autumn
100
This vast region embraces the Turco-Greek peninsula, from Trieste to
Constantinople southward of the Balkan range, the Greek Archipelago and
Asia Minor to Bagdad, with a portion of Syria and the Levant.
Perrey remarks, that the number of facts he has been able to collect are
Year only.
Total.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 19
fewer than the known seismic character of the region warrants, and rightly
attributes this to want of record, and to the want of communication in these
parts of the world. He also remarks (what has been pointed out in the Second
Report as applying to Antioch, &c.) that here seismic energy appears to have
been in various localities extremely paroxysmal in its action, with long periods
of intermediate cessation. In the Turco-Greek peninsula, earthquakes have
long been both frequent and formidable.
For the four critical periods of the year he finds
Winter Solstice
Spring Equinox.
Summer Solstice
•
Autumnal Equinox
73
61
70
74
Pouqueville (Voyage en Grèce') has given some very singular facts and
speculations as to the time of year of earthquakes in Epirus, &c., in re-
lation to the rains. They need inquiry and confirmation.
In analysing the horizontal direction of shock, Perrey has deemed it
proper to separate the region under three sub-districts, in consequence of
the broken character of the Greek peninsula, and the very diverse orientation
of the coasts, river-courses, and mountain-ranges throughout all its parts.
Adriatic.
Trieste to Zanté. Constantinople.
Directions.
N. to S.
N.E. to S.W.
E. to W.
S.E. to N.W.
S. to N.
S.W. to N.E.
W. to E.
N.W. to S.E.
4
214132
Smyrna.
Total.
2
2
9*
3+
J
1
1
6
1
3
1
1
5+
These figures are meagre enough. By the usual method, Perrey calculates
a mean general horizontal direction of shock,
N. 34° 37′ W. to S. 34° 37' E.
The deduction, however, is plainly in this instance of little value. Many
shocks in this region have been described as approximating to vertical; and
this is to be anticipated from one having a centre of disturbance almost in
its midst with active volcanic action. All its eastern end, Syria, &c., how-
ever, has some separate centre of disturbance, either in connexion with the
eastern chains of Asia Minor, which appear to abound in igneous forma-
tions or with the Southern Arabian centre; while Constantinople, the Dar-
danelles, and the western and southern shores of the Euxine may also be in
connexion with the Caucasian centre of action.
We have now completed Perrey's European series. He passes to the
American by the discussion of the basin of the Atlantic, viewed as com-
prehending all from Iceland on the north to Tristan d'Acunha on the south,
and on the east and west everything between the shores of the continents of
the New and Old Worlds.
Within this oceanic expanse no less than five great and probably con-
nected centres of volcanic action exist: Iceland, the Azores, the Canaries,
* Including once for Aleppo.
Including once for Thassis.
Including once for Latakia.
c 2
20
REPORT-1858.
the Cape de Verds, the West India Islands, and the great submarine volcanic
region first noticed by M. Daussy, besides many other points, as Ascension,
St. Helena, St. Paul's, &c., at which extinct volcanic phenomena are visible.
The number of observations, however, as yet recorded of earthquake-shocks
within the basin is so very small, that Perrey has been only able to collect from
130 to 140 instances between the years 1430 and 1847, or about three a
year on the average; so that he does not deem the basis large enough to
warrant any numerical discussion. The observations of M. Daussy, “Sur
l'existence probable d'un volcan sousmarin situé par environ 0° 20' de lat.
S. et 22° 0' de lon. ouest," published in vol. vi. p. 512, Comptes Rendus
de l'Académie' (1853), have, however, made this one of the most interesting
seismic regions on the globe.
6
C
M. Moreau de Jonnès ('Comptes Rendus,' vol. vi. p. 302) has given two
recorded observations on board French ships, the Cæsar' and the Syl-
phide,' which render the existence of a submarine volcanic tract on the bank
of Bahama highly probable; but M. Daussy has collected and given obser-
vations of shocks received by vessels at sea at various periods, but all within
a given limited area, which renders the existence almost certain of a vast
active volcanic suboceanic area in the basin of the Atlantic, nearly midway
between Cape Palmas on the west coast of Africa, and Cape St. Roque on
the east coast of South America, or in the narrowest part of the ocean between
these continents. This vast disturbed and perhaps partially igneous ocean-
floor can be no less than nine degrees in length from west to east, and from
three to four degrees in breadth from north to south. The following are the
observations given by Daussy; and the relative positions of the several
recording ships are given in the diagram (fig. A.):—
17th Oct. 1747.-The ship 'Le Prince,' Bobriant: two shocks. Lat. 1° 35′ S.;
long. 20° 10' W.
5th Feb. 1754.-The ship 'Silhouette,' Pintaul: one shock, with trembling.
Lat. 0° 20′ S.; long. 23° 10' W.
13th April 1758.-The frigate
(
0° 20′ S.; long. 23° 10′ W.
Fidèle,' Lehoux: several shocks. Lat.
3rd May 1761.-The ship 'Le Vaillant,' Bouvet: saw an islet of sand above
water, in lat. 0° 23' S. and long. 21° 30′ W.
3rd Oct. 1771.-The frigate Le Pacifique,' Bonfil: one shock and trem-
bling. Lat. 0° 42′ S., and long. by estimation, 22° 47′ W. An agi-
tated sea, and no bottom found on sounding.
19th May 1806.-M. de Krusenstern (ship's name not given). Lat. 2° 43′ S.,
and long. 22° 55′ W. Saw columns of smoke twelve or fifteen miles
to the N.N.W., which he and Dr. Horner attributed to volcanic sub-
marine eruption.
18th Dec. 1816.-The ship 'The Triton,' Proudfoot: in lat. 0° 23′ S., and
long. 20° 6' W., passed over a shoal of about three miles from east to
west, and one mile from north to south. Twenty-six fathoms water,
with bottom of brown sand.
12th April 1831.-The ship Eagle,' J. Taylor: in lat. 0° 22' S., and long.
23° 27' W., the sea being perfectly calm; one violent shock: the rudder
was powerfully shaken, and a muffled sound was heard from beneath.
Nov. 1832.-The ship 'La Seine,' Le Maire: in lat. 0° 22′ S., and
long. 21° 15′ W. Under easy sail; one powerful shock.
9th Feb. 1835.—The barque 'The Crown,' of Liverpool (captain's name not
given): lat. 0° 57′ S., and long. 25° 39′ W. When going six knots,
was thought suddenly to have struck on a coral rock and to have
1°
3°
°
ལ
2Fig. A.
Equator.
26°
1
25°
24°
23°
22°
21°
20°
19°
1°
2°
3°
i
Lat. South.
Daussy's submarine volcanic region of the Atlantic.
Places at which the shocks have been felt.
Long. W. from Paris.
18°
་

22
REPORT-1858.
grated over it; but on sounding directly after, found 135 fathoms
water.
28th Jan. 1836.-The ship 'Philantrope de Bordeaux,' Jayer: in lat. 0° 40' S.,
and long. 22° 30′ W. Violent shock and trembling for three minutes.
13th & 16th March 1836.—The American ship 'St. Paul,' of Salem (captain's
name not given), being ten miles to the west of the Philantrope,'
perceived the same shock.
in 1836 Captain Fergusson, of the ship 'Henry Tanner,' presented to
the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, through F. L. Huntley, Esq.,
volcanic ashes or cinders, like black pumice, which he had found on
the surface of the sea when much agitated, in lat. 0° 35' S. and long.
18° 10' W.
In a previous voyage Captain Fergusson, in lat. 1° 35′ S. and long.
23°5′ W., was alarmed by a violent shock, accompanied by a great
noise, as if he had struck upon a rock, but could find no bottom on
sounding.
Some other instances are said to be found in the Sailing Instructions for
the Azores' by Tofino, translated by M. Urvoi de Portzampare, in the
'Annales Maritimes de France,' which I have not been able to consult. We
possess enough, however, to indicate that a submarine volcanic tract is in
activity beneath the Atlantic, as large in area as Great Britain, and that the
bottom of the ocean there is rendered uneven in the extreme, immense
protrusions taking place in deep water. How desirable would it be that
some British ships were commissioned to examine this tract more perfectly,
especially to obtain accurate soundings and sectional lines of the bottom
from east to west and from north to south, and, if possible, to obtain, by
dredging or otherwise, good specimens of the material of the bottom, and
also observations of the temperature of the sea at various depths!
Our knowledge of the distinguishing marks of suboceanic and subaerial
volcanic ejecta, of the chemical reactions producing mineral species, under
the conditions (so vaguely understood as yet) of high temperature and great
pressure in presence of water, might receive important accessions, if such
specimens from the bottom could be obtained from thence (or from other
similar positions), while our ideas of the extent to which local ocean cur-
rents may be produced and maintained by the local heating of the deep sea
immediately above such volcanic tracts might be enlarged, and other trains
of future research suggested.
Above all, how forcibly does the existence (so far almost unnoticed and
unknown) of this vast volcanic and seismic submarine region indicate the
desirableness of having henceforth a well-arranged system of scientific ob-
servation and mode of daily entry in the log-book made part of the duties
of ships of every civilized maritime nation, and having such entries referred
to a special office (with us, probably, in connexion with the Admiralty or
with a revivified Board of Longitude) for extract, record, and discussion!
That certain classes of observations could not be made on board our ships
at present, although the zeal of our officers of the navy and of some of the
mercantile marine might be counted on, is certain; but it is equally so that
very many of the highest value to cosmical science could be made and re-
corded, if the system were once arranged, the classes of observation deter-
mined on, properly ruled and arranged log-books prepared, and the making
certain observations (to be determined on by the central board beforehand
in each instance) made matter of duty. Navigation and commerce would
gain, eventually, quite as much as, by the small sacrifice of time and labour,
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 23
they thus gave to science. I venture respectfully to commend it to our own,
to the American, and to all European governments.
In his memoir on the Earthquakes of the United States and Canada,
Perrey may be said to include the whole northern continent of America,
with the exception of Mexico and Central America, to which he has de-
voted another memoir.
The two following tables, XV. and XVI., give the results of his discus-
sion:-
TABLE XV.-Earthquakes of the United States and of Canada.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
374
1
9
9
3
4
3
3
Total
14
12
14
6
6
13
3
3
: 00 00
Co
Winter
Spring
40
16
6
4
:00 6
8
6
LO M
5
3
172
Total.
4
10
12
12
6
88
7 5
5
51
15
17
149
Autumn
46
4 10 14 8 10 19
Summer
32
Here the number of earthquakes in autumn and winter are to those of
summer and spring as 88 to 49, or nearly as 2 to 1; and for Perrey's critical
periods:-
Winter solstice..
Spring equinox.
Summer solstice
Autumnal equinox
31
18
14
18
Perrey wholly disputes the verity of Humboldt's conclusion ('Cosmos,' t. i.
p. 519, trad. p. M. Fays) that earthquakes are most frequent at the equi-
noxes, and declares that the results of all his memoirs prove the contrary.
He discusses from his catalogue the relative number of shocks in each
State of the Union; but this is comparatively of less importance to science
than to social life. He has not been able to ascertain the northern limit of
seismic action, but sees ground to believe it has reached Greenland more
than once, but that frequent shocks pass no further north than the Canadas.
The only records with direction of motion given are twelve in number,
viz.,--
N.W. to S.E.
E.
•
W.
N.E.
E.
""
S.W...
W.
""
..6
3
2
1
and calculating, upon his already known method, the mean direction from
this narrow base, he finds it
N. 31° 54′ W., to S. 31° 54' E.;
but he confesses his own opinion, derived from a broad view of all the facts
and the topographic character of the country, to be, that the prevailing
direction is from north to south, or the contrary.
24
REPORT-1858.
The vertical component of motion has only been given in one instance
here; but there is every reason to presume that the angle of emergence of
the seismic wave all over the northern continent of America is steep.
TABLE XVI.-Earthquakes of Mexico and Central America.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
Century.
XVI.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
3
Total.
3
242
122
L
8
Total.
1
5
6
1
3
7
∞ N
3
6
2
22
3
6
24
1
-
1
:60
3
2
3
1
30
10
5
6 5 4 2
4
4
3
3 15
67
Spring
16
Summer
10
Autumn
10
Winter
16
The steep emergence of the wave is most remarkable in Mexico, where, at
Acapulco, it is frequently felt as a directly vertical pulse from beneath (as
at Riobamba).
Perrey does not attempt, from his materials, a full discussion of the hori-
zontal component of motion. The prevailing impression in Mexico is that
the direction of shock is parallel to the chain of the Cordilleras. Some, how-
ever, of the most remarkable shocks have apparently moved at right angles
to the preceding.
The truth is, in a wide region situated close to, and no doubt in great part
close above, vast centres of disturbance, whose pulses reach the surface gene-
rally with large angles to the horizon, there must be horizontal components
in every azimuth, and only distinguishable in one more than another, as the
accidents of the originating blows, of the heterogeneous formations through
which they are transmitted, and the opportunities of exactness of observa-
tion, &c. vary.
Perrey concludes this memoir with a résumé of the labours of Arago, Von
Buch and Berghaus, on the volcanoes of Mexico and the Andes.
In his memoir on the Antilles, Perrey includes Cuba, which has also been
the subject of research to M. Poey, now stationed at the Observatory of
Havanna-with Hispaniola, Jamaica and Porto Rico in the greater, and in
the lesser isles Antigua, Barbadoes, St. Christopher's, Guadaloupe, Mar-
tinique, Granada, Trinidad, St. Thomas, Santa Cruz, Dominica, St. Vin-
cent, Tobago, and St. Lucia, &c. In discussing the copious materials at his
disposal in this vast region, Perrey has found it necessary to adopt certain
conventional licences with reference to some of the very prolonged earth-
quakes, whose slight but continuous shocks have often (as at Comrie and
East Haddam) lasted for a great length of time, reckoning each month of
such shocks as equivalent to one great earthquake.
In the following table, XVII., he has given the distribution in time :—
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 25
Century.
February.
January.
March.
April.
TABLE XVII.-Earthquakes of the Antilles.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With Season
only.
May.
June.
| September.
August.
October.
July.
November.
December.
Winter and
Autumn.
With date of
Year only.
Spring and
Summer.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
1
1
1
1
1
1 1
10
16
...
6 9
7
3 4 3
ون
5 10 7 9 10 5
31
13
85
8 19 12 12 10
9 16 12 10 13 12
1
145
Total
15 16 23 17 16 16 20 23 22 20 18 15
1
25 247
...
Winter
Spring
Summer
Autumn
54
49
65
53
Contrary to the result usual for Europe, the number of shocks in summer
here seems to preponderate; and in the critical periods we have-
Winter solstice
Spring equinox
Summer solstice
Autumnal equinox
30
40
36
42
or for autumn and winter together 108; spring and summer 114, -a result
equally contrary to what has been found so uniformly for Europe, and to
the prevalent belief of the inhabitants of the islands themselves, who deem
the equinoxes the dangerous times.
Representing by unity the mean degree of frequency, and by 12 the
whole number of earthquakes given with date of month, we find for each
month the following proportional number:-
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
0.81 0.87 1·25 0·92 0·87, 0·87 1·09 1·25 1·19 1·09 0·98 0.81
0.98
0.89
1.18
0.96
As regards horizontal direction of shock, his data give-
September.
October.
November.
December.
E.
to W.
N.
S.
S.
N.
W.
""
""
>>
E.
N.E.,, S.W.
9
5
3
2
2
from which, by his usual method, he deduces a mean horizontal direction—
E. 22° 5' S. to W. 22° 5' N.;
and it is worthy of remark, that Deville gives, as greatly disturbed in 1843,
the zone running parallel to the great circle of W. 35° N. to E. 35° S.,
Total.

26
REPORT-1858.
Century.
or E. 35° S. to W. 35° N., which is about parallel also to Perrey's mean
direction. It must not be forgotten, however, that, in 1812 and in 1843,
shocks were observed at right angles to this, and in some cases, as in 1770,
in all azimuths; and also that the prevalent opinion of the inhabitants of the
West Indian Islands is, that they have a general north and south horizontal
direction, thus coming within the scope of the general direction of similar
phenomena on the northern and southern continents of America.
M. Poey, of the Observatory, Havanna, has published, in the Nouvelles
Annales des Voyages' for 1855, a memoir and supplement upon the earth-
quakes of Cuba, separately, with copies of which he has obligingly fur-
nished me. It would be out of place in this Report to discuss M. Poey's
views as to the connexion between cyclones, or other storms, and earth-
quakes, or as to the physical causes of the impulse producing shocks. As
regards the first, it may, however, be remarked in passing, that violent and
sudden local change of barometer-pressure must (as I have indicated in a
former report) be viewed as a possible inducer of such reactions beneath the
surface as may possibly result in earthquakes; and that as respects the part
which water, under heat and pressure, may play in its spheroidal state, I
have also indicated fully as much as the present state of our knowledge will
sustain. As respects the statistic results of M. Poey's labours, they are
embraced in the following table, which combines the facts of both memoir
and supplement:—
TABLE XVIII.-Earthquakes of Cuba.

Earthquakes with date of Day or of Month.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
September.
| August.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
4
...
4 3 2
3
Total... 4 7
2
CO
Winter
13
3 4
3
3
4
Spring
10
er
5
2
LO
5
2
Summer
13
4
4
4
LO
6
LO
5
6
4
23
2
50
CO
6
5
6
CO
4
9
60
Autumn
15
Cuba, therefore, appears to show 28 earthquakes in the winter and autumn,
and 23 only in the summer and spring.
The surface of this single island is, however, perhaps too small to attach
much importance to its isolated discussion*.
The last of Perrey's monographic memoirs is that on Chili and La Plata,
* While this Report has been passing through the press, I have received from M. Poey a
copy of his later and more elaborate "Chronological Catalogue of Earthquakes in the West
Indies, from 1530 to 1857, extracted from 'l'Annuaire de la Société Météorologique de France,'
tom. v. p. 75, Séance du 25 Mai, 1857," and regret that the limits of a foot-note preclude
the possibility of analysis of his valuable memoir.
Of a total of 690 earthquakes, he finds that 142 occurred in winter, 156 in spring, 187
in summer, and 154 in autumn,-thus so far corroborating Perrey's result deduced from
a smaller base.
A very complete Seismic Bibliography for the Antilles concludes M. Poey's memoir.
Total.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 27
or the region lying between the western slope of the Andes and the sea,
from the 25° to the 45° south latitude, between the Desert of Atacama on
the north, and the Archipelago of Chonos on the south.
The following table contains his numerical results for a region, however,
in which shocks of greater or less intensity are almost of daily oc-
currence :-
TABLE XIX.-Earthquakes of Chili and the basin of La Plata.
Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
Century.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
July.
August.
September.
October.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.


XVI.
1
4
5
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
1 1
1
6
9
1 1 1
1
1
14 10 14
:00
8
19 11
1
16 15
1
3
10
16
9
27
8
3
170
Total
15
12 16
8
21
12
16 16
16 10
27
9 16 194
Winter
Spring
43
41
Summer
48
Autumn
46
From this table he has omitted several earthquakes, whose period has
been prolonged to several weeks or even months, by a convention like that
adopted here with regard to the memoir of Comrie, &c.
A table of earthquakes noticed as occurring in Peru from A.D. 1810 to
1835, by M. Castelnau, was presented to the Academy of Sciences in
1847, by Arago (Comptes Rendus,' 2 Nov. 1847); but the catalogue itself is
not given, and I am not aware that it has appeared elsewhere.
M. Lambert, mining engineer of Chili, in a memoir on the causes of
earthquakes in Chili and Peru (‘Ann. de Chim. et de Phys.,' t. xlii.
pp. 392-405), published in 1829, mentions that the Chilians vulgarly
divide their year into three seasons or "temporadas," and that one of these,
the first, composed of January, February, March, and April, is called "tem-
porada de los tremblores," or earthquake season; on comparing the facts of
his catalogue, with the popular belief however, Perrey finds the facts pal-
pably contradict it.
In a
As to the prevalent horizontal direction here, Perrey makes no attempt
to discuss it, contenting himself with the remark, that the popular belief
is universal in the region, that it follows the chain of the Cordillera.
country, however, having so little of its observed surface (for the great
sandy deserts are nearly unknown as respects our inquiry) of a level cha-
racter, with a general seaward slope from the great central axis, and with
the origin of disturbance so closely beneath, that many of the most for-
midable earthquakes have emerged almost vertically over considerable
tracts, the attempt to fix a prevailing horizontal direction would be
nugatory.
Finally, we come to the two last of Perrey's memoirs which have been
referred to—those in which he has brought under one view many of the
facts of his monographs, and graphically discussed the results in tables
for all Europe, with the adjacent parts of Africa and of Asia, and for the
north of Europe with the north of Asia, viewed as one great boreal band.
The results of the former are given in the following Table:
Total.
28
REPORT-1858.
TABLE XX.-Résumé of the Earthquakes of Europe, and of the adjacent.
parts of Asia and of Africa, from A.D. 306 to 1843.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With date of
Century.
February.
March.
January.
April.
May.
June.
September.
August.
! October.
July.
November.
December.
Winter and
Autumn.
Spring and
Summer.
Season only.
With date of
Year only.
Total.
IX.
IV....
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
...
1
AN::
...
...
1
22
NW:
3
2
1
2
1
12
1
2
3
1 12
21
1
2
3
22
3
11
25
*
11
31
1
2
6
10
1
1
1
3
11
1
1
1
2
X.
1 1
XI.
1
4
5
XII.
8
XIII.
2 3
1
XIV.
] 1
XV.
1
1
13
2 SO LO m 2
1
2
23
1
4
~ 23
6
CO
5
1
10
36
1
1
8
17
3
1
19
51
1
4
3
34
68
4
2
XVI.
10 5 6 8 10 4
223
2322
2
5
}
3 2
42
27
55
2
22
58
2
7
1
17
41
9
3 6 10
3
31
110
XVII.
XVIII.
XIX.
21 16 15 13 6 9 10 3 14 3 10 17
77 53 45 52 36 49 49 49 32 62 55 62
99 100 90 59 55 55 74 78 72 92 60 78
1
1
41
180
14
4
21
660
6
6
925
Total
228 189 172 147 126 131 148 147 147 176 148 202
48
11
279
2299
Winter
589
Spring
404
Summer
442
Autumn
526
Autumn and winter still preponderate thus for entire Europe. As regards
the "critical periods" of the year, the results are-
Winter solstice
For XIX. Century. For the whole period.
Spring equinox
Summer solstice.
·
177
151
129
164
Autumnal equinox
and for the half year, and XIX. century only-
Autumn and Winter..
Spring and Summer
and for the whole period of nearly 15 centuries-
Autumn and Winter.
Spring and Summer
•
•
or about as 1 : 0·75.
527
394
1165
857
253
170
150
159
The mean annual number of earthquakes in Europe, &c., deduced from
the data of the ten years between 1833-1842, while it was everywhere at
peace, and intelligence well conveyed, Perrey finds to be nearly 33 per
annum. He considers that one-fifth more may probably have occurred
that have not come to his knowledge, so that the mean annual number
would be 40, or between 4 and 5 per month.
The remainder of this memoir is occupied with remarks upon very nu-
merous and interesting secondary phenomena, recorded of the earthquakes.
referred to in the catalogue discussed.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 29
Century.
In the last memoir-that in which Perrey discusses the earthquakes of
northern Europe and northern Asia together-he expresses with some
caution his own belief that the preponderance of seismic phenomena in the
winter half-year above the summer half, in the ratio above given, is worthy
of acceptance as an empiric law for Europe at least, but doubts whether it
may be extended to the other hemisphere.
The geographical limits of this seismic region are somewhat arbitrary,
reaching from the Elbe on the west to the extremity of Kamtschatka on
the east; bounded on the north, in Europe, by the Baltic and White Seas,
but in Asia reaching to the Arctic shores; and on the south, in Europe, by
a great circle passing north of the Carpathian Mountains to the Euxine, the
Caucasus and the Caspian, and thence by the Desert of Gobi to the Sea of
Okhotsk—a vast tract, containing many important mountain-chains, though
principally distinguished, as Perrey remarks, by its immense plains and low
table-lands.
The eight following tables give not only his numerical results for this
region, but a general comparative view of the numerical results of nearly
the whole of his memoirs, for which I have somewhat extended some of the
tables, and changed their order slightly.
TABLE XXI.—Earthquakes of the Northern Zone of Europe.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
Season only.
Century.
February.
January.
March.
April.
May.
June.
September.
August.
October.
July.
November.
December.
Winter and
Autumn.
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
VIII.to XVI.
XVII.
23
XVIII
XIX.
10
12
1575O
1
1 3 2
1
44
LO
4
4 1
5
6 3
22
256
1237
1
9
4¬
142
1215 H
4
Total... 27 18
9 11 13 6 5 12 8 13 13 13 1
Winter
54
Spring
30
Summer
25
Autumn
39
TABLE XXII.-Earthquakes of the Northern Zone of Asia.
Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With Season
only.
33
January.
6
CO CO
6
February.
26
March.
1
1
4 4
April.
May.
3
--- LO
: 00
June.
1
5
July.
27
August.
September.
23
October.
XVIII.....
XIX.
Total
...
4
7 12
Winter
27
8
Co
LO
5
LO
5
3
6
Spring
9
LO
со
13
Summer.
23
Autumn
18
November.
December.
Winter and
Autumn.
Spring and
Summer.
With date of
Year only.
1
--
4
CO LO
3
1
་
7
32
5
57
5
5 8
1
7
89
Total.
Year only.
2
8
25
4
19
54
65
2
12
163
Total.

30
REPORT-1858.
Century.
TABLE XXIII.-Earthquakes of the Northern Zone of Europe and of
Asia together.

Earthquakes with date of Day or Month.
With Season
only.
January.
February.
March.
April.
May.
June.
September.
August.
October.
July.
November.
December.
With date of
Year only.
Winter and
Autumn.
Summer.
Spring and
VIII. to XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
23
1
1
5
13 13
6
XIX.
16 11 10
115 a
3
1
2
1
5
9 10
16
3
217
1
2
2
6
6 4 8
2 00
2
847
25
20
86
6
7 11
8
12 11 11
122
i
Total
34 30 17 16 19
9 11 21 16 18 18 21
2
2
19
253
Winter
81
Spring
Summer
Autumn
44
48
57
Regions.
TABLE XXIV.-General Result as to Mensual Relative Frequency of
Earthquakes.
Europe (the whole)….. 1·35 1·11 1·07 0·95 0·85 0·81 0·87 0.95 0 89 1·02 0·93 1·21 34·32
France and Belgium...
Italy and Savoy
Basin of the Rhone
Basin of the Danube..
Scandinavia
Europe, Northern Zone
Asia, Northern Zone...
Both Zones united
...
1.91
3·18
1-52 1·17 0.97 1.01 0.77 0.66 0.86 0.73 0.91 0.88 1.09 1.43 7.02
1.16 1.13 1.27 1-05 0-96 0.96 0.94 0.94 0.76 1-13 0.76 0.94 10.83
1.69 1.31 1.06 0.66 0.71 0.71 0 59 0.59 1.24 0.98 0.92 1.57
1:38 1.38 0.62 0.71 1.11 0.84 1·16 1.11 0.71 1.02 0.80 1.16
1.85 1.12 1.18 0.75 0.90 0.56 0.95 0.73 1.01 0.95 1.06 0.95 2-52
2.19 1.46 0.73 0.89 1·05 0·49 0.43 0.98 0.66 1.05 1.05 1.05
104 1.78 1.19 0.74 0.74 0.44 0.89 1·33 1.19 0.74 0.74 1·19
1.78 1.57 0.89 0.84 0.94 0.47 0.58 1.10 0.84 0.94 0·94 1·10 2.52
1.63
·
89
TABLE XXV.-Result as to Relative Frequency in Season.
Winter. Spring. Summer. Autumn.
Region.
Europe (the whole)
1.18
0.87
0.90
1.05
France and Belgium
1.22
0.81
0.83
1.13
Italy and Savoy
1.19
0.99
0.88
0.94
Basin of the Rhone
1.35
0.69
0.81
1.16
...
Basin of the Danube...
1.13
0.89
0.99
0.99
Scandinavia
1.38
0.73
0.90
0.99
Europe, Northern Zone
1.49
0.81
0.69
1.05
Asia, Northern Zone...
1.33
0.67
1.13
0.89
Both Zones united
1.41
0.75
0.84
0.99
ratio.
Total.

ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 31
TABLE XXVI.—Result as to Relative Frequency at the Equinoxes and
Solstices.
Winter Spring Summer Autumnal
Solstice. Equinox. Solstice. | Equinox.
Region.
Europe (the whole)
1.25
0.99
0.82
0.93
France and Belgium
1.43
0.96
0.73
0.87
...
Italy and Savoy...
1.02
1.13
0.93
0.92
Basin of the Rhone
1.53
0.81
0.61
1.05
Basin of Danube
1.33
0.70
1.05
0.91
Scandinavia
1.36
0.94
0.74
0.95
Europe, Northern Zone
1.74
0.87
0.48
0.91
Asia, Northern Zone...
1.20
1.04
0.72
1.04
Both Zones united
1.48
0.96
0.58
0.98
TABLE XXVII.-Result as to Relative Directions of Horizontal
Component of Shock.
Region.
...
Europe (the whole)
France and Belgium
Italy and Savoy...
Basin of the Rhone
Basin of the Danube...
Scandinavia
Europe, Northern Zone
Asia, Northern Zone...
Both Zones united
N. to S.
N.E. to S.W.
E. to W.
S.E. to N.W.
S. to N.
S.W. to N.E.
W. to E.
N.W. to S.E.
Total.
1.57 0.65 1.65 0.67 1.12 0.88 0.88 0.60 464
1·50 0·43 1·88 0·59 1·02 0·96 0·91 0·69 149
1.09 0.91 2.25 0.91 1.09 0-51, 0-87 0.29 110
1.30 0.37 1.30 0.56 1.86 1·12 1·12 0·37
1.33 0.50 1.33 0.50 1.17 1·00, 1·33 0·83
0.73 1.09 0.73 1.09 1.09 1.45 1.09 0.73
1.19 0.60 1.48 0.30 2.07 0.00 1.98 0.59
2·35 1·88 0·94 0·47 0·47 0·94 0·00 0·94
1.64 1.09 1.27 0.36 0.45 0.36 1·09, 0·73
I
43
48
!
22
27
!
17
44
...
TABLE XXVIII.-Result as to Comparative General Resultant Horizontal
Direction and Intensity.
Region.
Resultant Horizontal Intensity of
Direction.
Resultant.
Europe (the whole)
E. 33° 42' N.
0.61
France and Belgium
N. 71° 27′ E.
0.56
Italy and Savoy
Basin of the Rhone
Basin of the Danube.
S. 85° 51′ E.
2.15
S. 9° 44′ W.
1.23
W. 2° 39' N.
0.66
Scandinavia
S. 22° 30′ W.
0.94
Europe, Northern Zone
S. 17° 45′ W.
0.23
Asia, Northern Zone..
N. 23° 48' E.
3.14
Both Zones united
N. 23° 55′ E.
1.06
British Islands
S. 39° 5' W.
?
Spanish Peninsula.
E. 31° 56' S.
Basin of the Rhine
S. 7° 9' E.
Turco-Hellenic Territory
Mexico and Central America
The Antilles
N. 31° 54' W.
N. 34° 37′ W.
E. 22° 5' S.
แบบ'บบ
32
REPORT-1858.
There remains to be noticed, of M. Perrey's labours, his discussion of the
periodicity of the earthquakes of his annual catalogues for 1844, 1845,
1846, and 1847, with reference to the phases of the moon's motions, published
in · Mém. de l'Académie des Sciences de Dijon,' 1848, 1849, part. des
Sciences, p. 105, &c., and also presented to the Institute of France at a
later period.
The result he arrives at, as respects these four years, is, that the number of
earthquakes occurring at the Perigees (when the tides are highest and
lowest) are, to those occurring at the Apogees, as 47: 39,-a conclusion
which, independently of the assumptions by which it is arrived at, must be
as yet accepted with caution upon so narrow a base of induction, although
possessing more than enough probability, from physical considerations, to
induce further inquiry.
The Academy of Sciences (Paris) appointed a commission to report upon
M. Perrey's communication; and the following translation of its report
(Comptes Rendus,' tom. xxxviii. 12 Juin, 1854) will give a tolerably clear
notion of his views, which here rest upon a larger base than in his Memoir
as first published :-
"The Academy has commissioned us, MM. Liouville, Lamé, and myself, to
draw up a report on a paper presented by M. Alexis Perrey, Professor in the
Faculty of Sciences at Dijon, on the 21st March 1853, 'On the Connexion
which may exist between the occurrence of Earthquakes and the Moon's
Age,' and on a note also presented by him on the 2nd January last, On
the occurrence of Earthquakes in connexion with the Moon's passing over
the Meridian.'
"At the time of the presentation of the paper of March 1853, M. Arago
had been appointed a member of the commission. The lamented death of
our illustrious associate, since that date, left a vacant place in our commis-
sion; and before the presentation of the note of the 2nd January 1854, M.
Lamé was appointed to it.
M.Arago, whose attention nothing escaped which relates to the physics of
the globe, pursued with sustained interest the researches of M. Alexis Perrey.
The Academy has not forgotten the care which he constantly took to draw
its attention to the notes which the learned Professor at Dijon addressed to
him from time to time within the last few years, in consequence of the in-
quiries he was engaged in on the subject of earthquakes. M. Arago made
particular mention, at several meetings, of the connexion which the author
had already traced between the occurrence of earthquakes and the moon's
age.
"The cause of the interest which belongs to this subject is easily explained.
If, as is generally believed in the present day, the interior of the earth is,
owing to its high temperature, in a liquid or melted state, and if the globe
has but a comparatively thin solid crust, the interior, being deprived of
solidity, is compelled to yield, like the superficial mass of the ocean waters,
to the attractive force exercised by the sun and moon, and it acquires a
tendency to swell out in the direction of the rays of these two bodies; but
this tendency meets with a resistance in the rigidity of the solid crust, which
occasions shocks and fractures of the latter. The intensity of this force
varies, like the tides, according to the relative position of the sun and moon,
and consequently according to the moon's age; and we must also observe
that as the tides ebb and flow twice in the course of a lunar day, at those
hours which agree with the passing of the moon over the meridian, so the
direction of the attraction exercised upon a point of the interior globe must
change twice a day, according as the point recedes or approaches the
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 33
་
meridian, the plane of which passes through the centre of the moon.
With-
out entering into longer details, we can easily conceive that, if the fusion of
the interior mass of the globe plays a part among the causes of earthquakes,
then its influence may become evident by a necessary connexion, capable of
observation, between the occurrence of earthquakes and the circumstances
which modify the moon's action upon the entire globe, or upon a portion of
it, namely, its angular distance from the sun, its real distance from the earth,
and its angular distance from the meridian of the place, or, in other words,
the moon's age, the time of perihelion, and the hour of the lunar day.
"These considerations, which occurred to M. A. Perrey, doubtless in-
spired him with the idea of the two works which we have been commis-
sioned to examine, at the same time that they assisted in attracting the
interest of M. Arago and many other learned men to the results which he
obtained; but they also suggest that the essential object of the inquiries on
which we are commissioned to report ought to be, to ascertain the precise
date, according to the lunar day and month, of every earthquake the
record of which history has preserved, and even of each of the shocks
of which these earthquakes consisted. We can easily imagine the immense
toil which such a research would demand, and understand that M. Alexis
Perrey having already devoted several years to it without bringing it to a
termination, has yet been enabled at different intervals to obtain such par-
tial results as M. Arago deeined worthy of the encouragement and attention
of the Academy; and that the learned Professor at Dijon is impatient, before
encountering the labours of still more years, to learn whether the Academy
approves of the course which he has hitherto pursued. The necessity the
author feels for the support and direction of the Academy explains why he
has, upon several occasions, submitted to it results which naturally could
not be complete, and which are not entirely so even in the paper and note
which we are commissioned to examine. In the paper presented on the
21st March 1853, On the Connexion which may exist between the occur-
rence of Earthquakes and the Moon's Age,' the author has devoted the first
chapter to the calculation and numerical changes of the rough results of
observation.
"He has supposed four possible methods of calculation. In the first,
already followed in the memoir presented to the Academy May 5, 1847,
the author considers as a day of an earthquake each day upon which a
shock has been felt, whether in a single country, or in two or more coun-
tries at the same or at different hours, separated from each other by spaces
in which the motion was not experienced. Then noting, according to the
knowledge of the period, to which day of lunation each day of earthquake
corresponded, he arranges all the days which belong to the first day of
lunation, then all those which correspond to the second day, the third, the
fourth, &c.; and he constructs a table composed of thirty lines, each line
indicating the number of earthquakes which belong to the corresponding day
of lunation. Now these numbers vary one day with another, and they vary
nearly in accordance with the same law, both in a table comprising a total
of 2735 days of earthquake, the result of researches carried on during the
years from 1801 to 1845, drawn up by the author and presented to the
Academy May 5th, 1847; and in a new table containing a total of 5388
days of earthquake, embracing the result of extensive researches carried on
from 1801 to 1850.
"In both tables the number of earthquakes corresponding to the days
close to the Syzygies, is generally a little more considerable than that which
corresponds with the days close to the Quadratures. In the second method
1858.
D
34
REPORT-1858.
of calculation, the author regards earthquakes experienced in different regions,
separated by regions where the shock is not perceptible, as distinct one from
the other, and reckons as an earthquake every percussion felt in a separated
region. This new method of calculation increases the number of earth-
quakes in the 1st table from 2735 to 3041, and in the 2nd table from
5388 to 6596. The same law is again apparent in these two new tables,
and also in the four other tables which the author forms by dividing the
half century between 1800 and 1850 into two intervals, each of a quarter
of a century, and by successively applying the first and second methods
of calculation to the earthquakes of these two intervals.
<<
In the third method of computation, M. Alexis Perrey regards every shock
of which an earthquake is composed as a distinct phenomenon, and registers
it separately; but he does not possess the documents necessary for this plan,
because the number of shocks in each earthquake has not been accurately
noted. The author has hitherto contented himself with considering in this
manner the Table of 931 shocks felt in South America, chiefly in Arequipa,
published by M. Castelnau in the 5th volume of his Journey through the
Central Regions of South America.' This table, without leading to results
identical with those furnished by the other two methods, exhibits the fun-
damental relation already manifested. Lastly, in the fourth method of
computation, the application of which would often be very difficult, and
which has not yet been attempted by M. Alexis Perrey, we are to con-
sider as an unique phenomenon the number of shocks consecutively felt in
the same country during an interval preceded and followed in the same
country by periods of tranquillity.
"To the nine tables formed by one or other of the three first methods of
computation the author has added a tenth, formed by the first method.
This only embraces four years, from 1841 to 1845, and contains but 422
days of earthquakes. In spite of this comparatively limited number, the
In all these tables we observe
proportion of the figures appears the same.
a marked preponderance in the number of earthquakes which take place
upon days close to the Syzygies, over those which occur at the Quadra-
tures. However, it is but a general law which can be observed in the state-
ment of figures of which the tables are composed; and there are numerous
exceptions. In order to weaken the force of these anomalies, and more
clearly to exhibit the fundamental law, M. Alexis Perrey divides the 29j.
53 i. of which the lunation is composed, into 12ths, 16ths, 8ths, and forms,
by proportionate calculations applied to the ciphers of his different tables
constructed on the solar days, the numbers which correspond to each frac-
tion of lunation; he displays in all these new tables (excepting some
anomalies of detail) the law of the predominance of earthquakes at the
Syzygies, and thus confirms more and more his conclusion, that, for half a
century, earthquakes have been more frequent at the Syzygies than at the
Quadratures. M. Alexis Perrey has also studied, in the more or less exten-
sive registers which assisted him to draw up his different Tables, the ques-
tion, whether there exists any connexion between the occurrence of earth-
quakes and the variable distance of the moon from the earth in traversing
the different portions of her elliptical orbit. For this purpose he has cal-
culated in each of his registers, and according to the different modes of
computation employed to draw up the above-mentioned tables, how often
earthquakes have occurred two days before and after, and upon the day of
the moon's perigee and apogee; and he has shown, in the numbers thus ob-
tained, that the total corresponding to the perigee, in which the moon is
nearest the earth, is greater than that corresponding to the apogee, in which
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 35
1
1
1
1
1
I
1
she is at her greatest distance: then, in order to compare the results, he has
taken the difference of the totals thus obtained and divided it by their sum,
which has given him the quotients 6'23-6' 23-5' 24-4' 18-6' 21-2' 10-75' which are
all greater than and the last almost equal to
1
30
I
10
"The apparent result from this is, that the difference between the unequal
attraction exercised by the moon at her greatest and nearest distance has a
sensible influence over the occurrence of earthquakes. In the note on the
'occurrence of Earthquakes in connexion with the passing of the Moon
over the Meridian,' which he presented to the Academy January 2, 1854,
M. Alexis Perrey discusses the question, whether the division of the shocks
of earthquake during a lunar day is, like the tides, connected with the
passage of the moon over the superior and inferior meridian. For this
method of investigation he could only avail himself of the 824 shocks felt at
Arequipa, which are registered with day and hour in the above-mentioned
table of M. de Castelnau. By means of proportional calculations, which
must have occupied a considerable time, he has calculated to which hour
after the passage of the moon over the meridian, each of these shocks cor-
responds. He thus formed a 1st table (which he afterwards changed by
dividing it into sixteen equal portions, grouped side by side, to form eighths)
containing the 24 hours 50 minutes and a half of which a lunar day gene-
rally consists.
By these two methods (notwithstanding some marked anomalies which
could not but exist in so limited a number of facts as 824), the results
obtained in both arrangements manifest the existence, in the length of a lunar
day, of two periods of maximum for the occurrence of shocks, and two of
minimum. The two periods of maximum occur at the hours of the passing
of the moon over the superior and inferior meridians; and the periods of
minimum fall about the middle of the intervals.
"M. Alexis Perrey has thus succeeded, by the simple analysis of catalogues
which he had previously drawn up, in proving, by three different and inde-
pendent methods, the influence which the moon possesses in the production
of earthquakes:
"1st. That earthquakes occur more frequently at the Syzygies.
"2nd. That their frequency increases at the Perigee, and diminishes at
the Apogee of the moon.
"3rd. That the shocks of earthquake are more frequent when the moon
is near the meridian than when she is 90 degrees away from it.
"But the numerical tables from which these three propositions are derived,
present some anomalies; and the author has omitted nothing to endeavour to
account for them, and to prove the law which is revealed at their first in-
spection. He first conceived the idea of constructing graphically the num-
bers contained in the tables, so as to obtain by the usual method a poly-
gonal line analogous to those by which barometrical observations are usually
represented, in which the eye catches at once the general course of pheno-
mena in the midst of anomalies which tend to conceal it. We are tempted
to regret that he has not further developed this graphical part of his work,
which would have had the great advantage of displaying at a glance the
direct result of his researches; and that he has not even annexed to his me-
moir any of the lines which he constructed. But M. Alexis Perrey con-
sidered that he would obtain still more certain results by employing calcu-
lation; and to this arduous task he devoted the 2nd Chapter of his principal
paper, and the Second Part of his note of the 2nd January, 1834. It would
be difficult for us to follow the author step by step in these analytical discus-
D 2
36
REPORT—1858.
sions; we will restrict ourselves to the observation, that, in order to repre-
sent the result of his work, he has employed a formula of interpolation of
this kind:
"=M+ A sin (t+a)+ B sin (2t+B)+C sin (3t+ y) + · · ·,
in which M,
A, B, C, &c. are always coefficients of the same nature as ; a, ß, y, &c.,
are always angles, and t a variable angle dependent on the lunar motion, which
will be equal to 0 degree for the new moon, to 90 degrees for the first
quarter, to 180 degrees for the full moon, &c. He then adapts this for-
mula to the numerical tables deduced from observation, and determines the
particular truths which it contains. By means of the formula thus ob-
tained, the author was enabled to draw up numerical tables corresponding
to those deduced from observation alone, and in which the law of the phe-
nomena appears disconnected from the principal anomalies which tended to
obscure it in the first tables. The numbers contained in these new tables
are carefully arranged, and form regular curved lines, in which the law is
clearly manifest. These curves have a marked resemblance to each other,
although they are not entirely alike—which could not be, for they are only
approximative—and each bears the stamp of the group of figures which it
represents. The resemblance of these curves is essentially increased by the
fact that each presents two principal maxima corresponding to the Syzygies,
and two principal minima corresponding to the Quadratures. We are thus
brought back to the conclusion so evident by M. A. Perrey's toil,—that, for
half a century, earthquakes have been more frequent at the Syzygies than at
the Quadratures.
"The Academy fully conceives the importance of this conclusion, and
appreciates the labour the author has taken to collect nearly 7000 observa-
tions on the first half of this century. This number, however, is very small
for the solution of a question of this nature; and it is very desirable to have
it increased, either by collecting all future observations from year to year,
or by going back to past centuries, as the author has already commenced
doing.'
These views of Perrey have found support in the opinions enunciated
by M. Zantedeschi as to the probable existence of a terrestrial as well as
an oceanic tide, one in which the solid mass of the earth's crust, and the
liquid or semiliquid nucleus beneath (if indeed it exist in any such state) is
supposed to be an ellipsoid, with a major axis perpetually following the move-
ments of the moon and sun. To what extent such a change of form is possible
in the solid material of our planet under the constraint of the same forces that
produce the oceanic tides (and whose elevations must in so far act against
But even
such change of form), it is for physical astronomy to determine.
if its existence be admitted, and the change of level of a given point on the
earth's surface were proved to amount to many feet-to far more, in fact,
than the total elevation of the greatest ocean tide-wave, it is difficult to con-
ceive how it even then could be a direct or immediate cause of earthquakes.
Such change of form would be probably quite insignificant as compared
with the earth's total mass; so that the flexures or changes of form produced
by it in the solid crust would probably be far within the elastic limits of its
materials, and, hence, the occurrence of fractures or dislocations due to such
a train of causes impossible.
If it ultimately prove a fact that there is a real relation in epoch between
earthquakes and the ocean tides, or the moon's and sun's position in respect
to the earth, the phenomena will probably be found in relation, only through
the intervention of changes in terrestrial temperature, or in the great circu-
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 37
lations upon or within our planet, of its electrical, or magnetic, or thermic
currents, or the conversion of these into each other reciprocally, and not to
the direct action of the variable attractive forces of our primary and our
satellite. To some such conversions of force into heat, developed at local
foci, it would appear much more probable that all volcanic phenomena are
due, than to a universal ocean of incandescent and molten lava beneath our
feet, with a thin crust of solid matter covering it, the present or historical
existence of which is not only not proven, but for which no argument of
weighty probability has been, as I conceive, advanced.
In the present state of our knowledge of the obscure relations between
the internal mass and actions of our planet with the cosmical forces that
act upon it both within our own atmosphere and from the abysses of
space beyond, and in our comparative ignorance even of the terrestrial
phenomena themselves, no speculation, however hazardous or hardy, that
is based upon a natural hypothesis, need be regretted: such views in the
beginning of every separate road of inductive science are eminently sug-
gestive, and, although in themselves false, may point towards truth. It is only
in this aspect that a memoir by Dr. C. F. Winslow, M.D., On the Causes
of Tides, Earthquakes, Rising of Continents, and Variations of Magnetic
Force,' requires notice. The communication appears to have been made to
the Academy of Sciences of San Francisco, California, by the author, in 1854
or 1855. I have met with it only through a printed copy, for which I believe
I am indebted to the author.
<
That our satellite does actually influence the magnet directly, has been
discovered by Herr Kreil, of the Vienna Royal Observatory (see Phil.
Trans.,' 1857, and 'Proc. Roy. Soc., vol. vii. pp. 67-75). General Sabine,
in the introduction to vol. iii. of 'Magnetic and Meteoric Observations made
at Toronto,' p. 9, states-" The decennial solar period of ten or eleven years,
in connexion with the solar spots, proved to connect itself with the magnet-
ism of the earth, but not with other cosmical phenomena" (see Phil. Trans.
1852,' Art. VIII.); that is to say, I presume, not with such cosmical phe-
nomena as have had their laws already ascertained. Again (p. xi.), the
author adds—“The solar diurnal variation appears to be wholly irrecon-
cilable with the hypothesis which attributes the magnetic variation to
thermic causation."
6
We find, then, that both sun and moon influence, with other and more
occult forces than those that address sense and eye, our planet, and that these
all incessantly modify the conditions and relations (mutual and to things on
the surface) of every grain of matter in the inmost recesses of its nucleus.
While every cosmical force is thus, as soon as its laws are discovered, found
to be correlated to every other, all mutually convertible, and capable of
disappearing and reappearing "by measure, number, and weight," as mere
brute power or mechanical force, it is not too much, at least, to affirm
the advancing probability, that a distinctly (though irregularly) periodic
phenomenon, such as earthquakes, will be found intimately related to them,
possibly with no very long or intricate intermediate chain of causation.
As regards the periodicity, &c., of those solar spots which admit of con-
sideration in relation to the two paroxysmal maxima and two minima in each
century (noticed hereafter), Humboldt may be referred to (Cosmos, ' vol.
iii. p. 291). Schwabe of Dessau, whose works the illustrious author quotes,
observed the solar spots from 1826, and, during the whole period, found three
maxima (average number 300,) and two minima (average number 33,) the
period being about ten years, or the tenth part of a century. Wolf of Berne
(Comptes Rendus,' vol. xxx.) considers the period of the minima as de-
38
REPORT-1858.
finite, but that the maximum varies, being on an average five years after the
minimum, and that nine minimum periods exactly make up each century;
adding, that all the notable apparitions of solar spots on record agree with
this rule. Other papers on this subject will be found, with details in the
'Ast. Nach.' and 'Pogg. Ann.,' from 1850; and in Silliman's Journal,'
vol. xxv., some remarks of Reichenbach are worthy of attention. He ob-
serves that the period of Jupiter is 11.86 years, and that there are certain
coincidences between the planet's periodic returns and those of the solar
spots, adding that their conjoint magnetic effects upon our planet, in rela-
tion to the magnetic periods above referred to, cannot but be great. See also
Gilbert's Annalen,' vols. xv. and xxi., for Ritter's memoirs on the subject;
and "Hansteen on the Relations between Earthquakes and the Aurora," in
Bull. de l'Acad. de Bruxelles,' 1854, t. xxi.
I am myself indebted to my friend Dr. Robinson, Astronomer Royal,
Armagh, for much of my information upon the subject, which connects
itself with our own in relation to the preceding reflections, and through the
singular point of coincidence as to periodic recurrences in both--the one
presenting traces of being in time a submultiple of the other. But at present
this must all be taken for what it is worth, and no more.
It may be suitable to remark here, that the movements of the inclination
magnetometer as well as of the barometric column, of which several have
been of late years recorded as occurring at the time of earthquakes, are
most probably merely mechanical and due to the shock movements direct.
This has been ascertained by Kreil at Vienna, and Padre Secchi at Rome
(see also Perrey's Mem. Europe and Africa,' p. 11); and such appears to
have been Humboldt's view (though expressed with some qualification)
at the date of publication of 'Cosmos.'
The following is a translation of Zantedeschi's expressions of his own views
as to the occurrence of a terrestrial, or rather terrene tide, probably better
named, if it exist, the elastic tide:—
"On the Influence of the Moon upon Earthquakes, and on the Conse-
quences probably derivable as to the Ellipsoidal Figure of the Earth and
the Oscillation of the Pendulum. By M. F. Zantedeschi." Comptes Rendus,
Séance du 2 Aout, 1854.
"I have thought for a long time that the form of the earth cannot always
be the same, but that it presents an incessantly changing elliptical form,
that is to say, having a continued tendency to become protuberant in the
directions of the radii vectores of the two luminaries which attract it, the
sun and the moon. I have always believed that a direct proof of it might be
obtained by determining a point in the heavens at the epochs of the spring
tides, and at that of the Quadratures. This point must appear lower at the
epochs of the high tides and of the Syzygies. The Imperial Observatory of
Paris, with the means that it has at its disposal, could prove if this difference
be observable, and especially now, that, thanks to the labours of M. Froment,
dividing has been made so exact as to admit of measuring with the greatest
precision a difference of th of a millimetre between two consecutive
visible horizontal lines.
1
"I have always assumed that a compensation pendulum of such a length
that it exactly beats seconds at the epoch of the quadratures and of the neap
tides, must beat more slowly at the epoch of the spring tides, from the
transit of the moon over the meridian of the given place, and at the epoch
of the syzygies; and, taking from this fact that the variations of the force
of attraction upon the mass of the earth are continuous, I have concluded
from it the necessity for astronomy to take account of these times; and
.?
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 39
herein I find the explanation of certain leaps of astronomical clocks of which
I believe
the learned have not hitherto been able to discern the cause.
that one day we shall have the equation of time in functions of the varia-
tions of intensity of the planetary attractions, and of the regular oscillatory
movements of the earth, as we now have the equation of time in functions
of the motions of translation and of rotation of the earth itself. I say the
regular oscillatory motions, because, as for the irregular movements, we
cannot submit them to rule, and we are enabled to account only for the
extraordinary concomitant phenomena presented by the atmosphere, by the
earth, and by certain species of animals. The irregular motions which we
call earthquakes, happen more frequently, it has been observed, either at
the epoch of the Syzygies rather than at the epoch of the Quadratures, or
oftener at the epoch of spring tides than at that of the neaps. This important
observation is found in the works of Georges Baglivi and Joseph Toaldo.
The first, in his Storia Romani Terræ Motus, anni 1703,' says,
singulis lunæ aspectibus, seu quadraturis, potissimum in plenitudine ejusdem
seu totali oppositione cum sole, certo succedebant terræ motus, frequenter
paululum præcedebant ipsos aspectus."-Georgii Baglivi Opera Omnia,
Bassani, 1737, p. 415, Editionis Venetiarum, 1752, p. 326.
"In
Toaldo, speaking generally of earthquakes, says, "the late M. Bouguer
in the account of his voyage to Peru speaks much of earthquakes, so fre-
quent in that country. He mentions with doubt the assertion of a Peru-
vian 'savant,' that earthquakes have certain fatal and marked lines when
they occur at low water. On the other hand, Chauvalon, in his voyage to
Martinique, notes particularly the earthquakes which took place at the
time of high water; and the earthquake which destroyed Lima on the 28th
of October, 1746, occurred at three o'clock in the morning, at the instant of
high water (ora della prima acqua). Thus we remark in other countries
that these phenomena may themselves depend on the cosmical causes of the
action of the sun, and especially of the moon." (Giuseppe Toaldo, ' Della
Vera Influenza degli Astri, etc., Saggio Meteorologico,' Padova, 1770,
p. 190.) I hope that the Academy of Sciences will well receive these do-
cuments and these ideas, which tend to augment the merit and the value
of the very important studies of M. Perrey.
Edmonds, also, has endeavoured to show that many formidable earth-
quakes are found to have occurred the day after the moon is in her first
quarter (Journ. Polytec. Soc. Cornwall,' Note 158; Sabine's Cosmos').
C
Before dismissing the subject of other earthquake catalogues, the follow-
ing labour as to Indian earthquakes should be noticed. In the ‘Journal of
the Royal Asiatic Society,' vol. xii. n. s., for 1843, Lieut. R. Baird Smith,
B.E., made one of the most extensive contributions to our slender stock of
oriental earthquake annals. He divides India into nine earthquake tracts,
partly on physical grounds, partly arbitrarily, viz.-
1. Central Himalaya;
2. Lateral Himalaya, including—
a. Cabul,
b. Jellallabad,
c. Cashmere,
d. Nepaul,
e. Assam;
3. The Solymaun Mountains,
4. The Aravulli Mountains,
40
REPORT-1858.
5. Delta of the Indus,
6. The Vindhya Mountains,
7. Delta of the Ganges,
8. East Coast Bay of Bengal,
9. Eastern Ghauts;
and under these divisions describes more or less fully a total number of
162 earthquakes, which he finally tabulates, by date and place only. The
epoch of his catalogue commences nominally at A.D. 1505; but almost the
whole of the catalogue refers to the 19th century, and comes down to the
year 1842.
After his remarks upon the earthquakes of the first region (p. 1039), he
observes, "The hot springs, I believe, owe their high temperature to in-
ternal chemical action extensively distributed; and the earthquakes are due
to the convulsive efforts of the elastic matter generated by this action in
escaping from the interior of the earth."... "To define the nature of this
action, while ignorant of the chemical nature of the springs, would be in
vain;" . . . . but . . . . "I cannot resist the conviction that both are due to
one and the same origin." . . . ." There are no active volcanic vents yet dis-
covered in the Himalayas, but abundant hot springs and trap dykes, and
evidences of disruptive action."
In the same vol. p. 741, a translation, by A. Sprenger, of the Arabic
MS. in the Imperial Library at Paris, of a work of As. Soyuti on earth-
quakes, is given. The original work is entitled, Kashf as salsalah'an
wass az Zalzalah,' i. e. “a clearing up of the history of earthquakes." It
contains a catalogue of about 120 earthquakes in Western India, Persia,
and Caubul, and extending to Arabia, Syria, and Egypt. It certainly, how-
ever, scarcely warrants its title, and contains few facts of scientific value.
Again (p. 907), a small catalogue of earthquakes in Upper Assam occurs
-the authors, Capt. Hannay and Rev. N. Brown. The chief statement
of importance to be found in it is their opinion, that in this region the hori-
zontal direction of shock seems to be mainly from S. W. to N.E.
Since the publication of former Reports,' some monographs of single
earthquakes have appeared; but reference is here only to catalogues.
While these sheets have been passing through the press, the work of Dr.
Otto Wolger, with catalogues of the Swiss earthquakes, has appeared, and
demands notice for the extreme accuracy and care with which the volumes
have been produced,- Untersuchungen über das Phänomen der Erdbeben
in der Schwitz,' von Dr. G. H. Otto Wolger, Gotha 1857, 1858, 3 vols. 8vo.
The first, "Chronic der Erdbeben in der Schwitz," also embraces a discussion
as to the periodicity, locality, and extent (Ausdehnung) of the Swiss earth-
quakes, with the results graphically reproduced.
The second contains the geology of the Canton of Wallis, in which so
great a number of rapidly recurrent feeble shocks have been so long recorded.
The third, Geschichte der Erdbeben (im Wallis) des meteorologischen
Jahres 1855,' together with a chronicle of those in the Swiss Cantons and
adjacent parts of France.
There is an excellent though small map of the Canton of Wallis, showing
the points of observation of the many small shocks that have become identi-
fied with the name of Pignerol as a centre-and in several instances showing
the horizontal directions observed-which quite bear out the observations to
be found further on, as to the effects of surface in perturbing the general
emergent direction of the wave of shock.
The work of Dr. Wolger is entitled to the study of physical geologists.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 41
Perhaps, like most men who carefully and lovingly perfect their subject, he
attaches a too preponderant value to the limited district of which he treats.
6
Having so far considered the labours of others as to the distribution of
earthquakes in time, some remarks remain to be made on their distribution
in space by foreign authors. The seismic map of Berghaus in his Physical
Atlas,' is the most important attempt of this sort emanating from abroad.
The following are Perrey's remarks upon this map (Mém. de l'Académie
des Sciences de Dijon,' t. iv. année 1855, p. 57) :—
"M. Berghaus, of Berlin, has devoted map No. 7 of the geological part
of his beautiful Physical Atlas to volcanic and seismic manifestations.
Greenland is very slightly coloured, and is included in the circumference
of a circle of percussions, the centre of which is in Iceland. This state-
ment does not appear to me to be at all supported by facts. The author
appears to have outstripped observation; for the commotions in Iceland
constitute an almost local phenomenon; rarely ever is the island simul-
taneously shaken in its entire extent, and the shocks are only of moderate
intensity."
It may be added, that observation points out that the connexion as to
earthquake commotion is between Iceland and Norway, and not between
Iceland and Greenland. Of the latter country, however, in this respect we
know but little.
As to Greenland, I do not know whether any earthquake has occurred
there but that of November, 1755. That was violently felt; it caused a
terror so much the greater, as shocks of this nature were completely un-
known. However, it is probable that they are occasionally felt.
The 22nd of September, 1757, there was a violent hurricane, the wind
from the south, accompanied by hail and rain; the lightning was terrific,
but without thunder. It was generally believed that a shock of earthquake
was felt. (Prévost, Hist. Gén. des Voy.' t. ix. pp. 23 & 209.) Earthquakes,
the author adds, are rare in this country.
Two years after, in September, 1759, at New Herrnhut (Greenland), the
house of Siehlenfels experienced shocks like an earthquake, although it was
very low and had walls four feet thick. The houses around suffered severely :
the roofs were split; and the boats drawn up on shore were carried away
by the hurricane, which was felt at a distance. This storm was preceded
and followed by igneous meteors, one of which set fire to the house. On
Christmas Eve a similar phenomenon occurred at noon. (Prévost, l. c.
t. xix. p. 208.)
These are the only facts that I can quote relative to this country,
which, I repeat, notwithstanding its contiguity to Iceland, ought not, in my
opinion, to be placed within the sphere of the volcanic and seismic action of
that island.
M. Berghaus has marked the Azores and Canaries with a darker shade;
and this memoir will contribute to confirm the author's idea of also co-
louring the Archipelago of Cape Verd and the Antilles. But it leaves all
the rest of the basin uncoloured; and surely it is difficult not to admit
some shading, however slight, in latitudes distinguished of late by M.
Daussy. Let us again repeat, that earthquakes, which ought to form an im-
portant part in the study of terrestrial physics and physical geography, have
hitherto been too much neglected. They have been resigned to geology,
to which, in my opinion, they only indirectly belong.
But to continue. Algeria bears, on M. Berghaus's map, a very dark shade,
which the note I published in our last 'Memoirs' does not justify. Yet the
42
REPORT-1858.
illustrious physicist whom I have just quoted includes the Azores and
Canaries in the seismic region of the Mediterranean.
They would seem to form the western part of an axis which extends to
Hindostan with variable shades, and thus unites the Atlantic with the great
volcanic chain of the Sonde (Sunda), which, as we know, is connected by
the Japanese and Kurile Islands with the Aleutian Archipelago, and by this
chain to the grand volcanic range of the two Americas. This idea is in-
genious, but is it true? It is a point that I cannot at present discuss. Yet
we must admit that the Azores, and even the Canaries, seem to form a part
of the sphere of subterranean convulsions, the centre of which is almost
parallel to Lisbon; and to be at the western extremity of that great seismic
zone which proceeds by the peninsulas of Spain, Italy, and Greece, to the
volcanoes of Asia Minor, and which there joins the central chain of Asia.
It is, in fact, within this zone, extending towards the north as far as the Car-
pathian Mountains, that the principal centres of earthquakes and the most
remarkable seismic axes in Europe are to be found. Extending to the
west along the 40th parallel, this zone reaches the United States of Ame-
rica, where it embraces New York and Boston, which M. Berghaus has per-
haps marked with a rather too dark colour, though earthquakes are not rare
there; and thence it proceeds to Kentucky, Tennessee, and Missouri, where
the phenomena of the year 1811 demand a darker shade in M. Berghaus's
beautiful map. M. Berghaus draws a linear region in Arabia, from Medina
to Yemen, along the east coast of the Red Sea. Can this be a partial
axis of convulsion? Is it independent of the Mediterranean zone? Or is
it united to it by a second axis-the Syrian axis, parallel to the east coast
of the Mediterranean? But the countries near to the Isthmus of Suez ap-
pear little subject to earthquakes; can there be a solution of continuity
between these two axes? or does the space which divides them, and where the
phenomenon has, so far, been so rarely remarked, constantly present a pecu-
liarity verified more than once in America? In the New World (at Ca-
raccas, for example) certain regions of small extent have been observed to
enjoy a complete calmn while the neighbouring country experienced fright-
ful catastrophes.
<<
The historians of these disasters have characterized this unconvulsed part
of the soil by a picturesque expression, namely, a bridge has been formed."
The probable physical explanation of this phenomenon of “the bridge" has
been given in a former Report (2nd Report, p. 309), by the author of this,
based upon the view that total reflection of elastic impulses may occur under
certain suitable conditions.
Perrey continues, "No simultaneous convulsions at both extremities of
this Syro-Arabic linear region have been recorded. However, if we recall
that the Himalaya Mountains are very subject to subterranean convulsions ;
that the Alps, and especially the Pyrenees, are frequently shaken, the Cau-
casus-range still oftener, and that the Andes are almost always in a state of
commotion; must we not regret that we possess no information concerning
the phenomena in the high Ethiopian chain? is it not to be desired that
travellers in Africa should make observations upon a matter so interesting
to science?
"During the last few years Abyssinia (strongly marked in M. Berghaus's
map) has been the study of numerous French explorers. Several narratives
of their vast and useful labours have appeared; but I do not find one word
about earthquakes! The Academy of Sciences has just given new instruc-
tions to M. Rochet (d'Héricourt), about to undertake a third expedition to
that country; and the phenomenon is not even mentioned by M. Duperrey !
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 43
Quite recently, again, I felt the same painful surprise at reading the instruc-
tions given to M. Raffenel.
"Does Abyssinia form an axis of convulsion perpendicular to the Arabic
axis? or is it the eastern extremity of an unique axis formed by the great
Ethiopic chain, and crossing the African continent at its greatest breadth?
"In nearly the same latitude as Abyssinia, but on the western coast of
Africa, we find the sources of the Senegal and Gambia vividly coloured in
M. Berghaus's map. What evidence has the author for this statement?
With respect to this region, I am only acquainted with the two following
descriptions drawn from M. Walcknaër's collection." We read, at t. vi.
p. 181,
"The aspect of the mountains Nikolo and Bandeia prove that this
country has been the theatre of volcanic eruptions. Earthquakes are very
frequent; and shortly before M. Mollieu's visit, one of the most violent had
occurred, the shocks of which had been felt as far as Timbo." And further
on, p. 184, "The mountains, covered with ferruginous stones and cinders,
which enclose the valley in which are the sources of the Senegal and Gambia,
lead M. Mollieu to believe that they occupy the crater of an extinct volcano.
This traveller was at the source of the Ganıbia, April 8, 1818."
It is useful to compare this passage with the following, extracted from
the same collection, t. xii. p. 356 :—“There is no record in Senegal that
any portion of the colony has ever experienced an earthquake."
Without seeking to justify the accuracy of M. Berghaus, it may not
be uninteresting to remark that the Antilles and the Republic of Guate-
mala lie under the same parallel of latitude (about 15° N.) as Abyssinia and
the sources of the Gambia.
Can there be an axis, or rather an immense zone, of convulsions parallel
to the Equator? Often convulsed in the western counterforts (the Archi-
pelagos of Cape Verd and the Canaries), Africa suffers also in the S.E.,
in the great southern chain of Madagascar. I find in M. Seguérel de la
Combe that "earthquakes are very frequent in Madagascar. When they
occur, the natives leave their houses and commence beating the walls with
their hands. They do not allege any reason for this conduct but custom."
(Voy. à Madagascar et aux Iles Comorres,' t. i. p. 3.)
Let me add this remark from an ancient traveller in Madagascar: "Hap-
pily earthquakes are here completely unknown." (Le Gentil, Voy. dans
les Mers de l'Inde,' t. ii. p. 367.)
If we subjoin to these contradictory statements the few facts which we
possess, we shall justify M. Berghaus's not having coloured the south of
Africa.
“1786, August 4, 6·35 A.M., in the Isle of France, two violent but harm-
less shocks. The motion was horizontal and vertical. The barometer was
The volcano in Bour-
not affected. Earthquakes are of rare occurrence.
bon, active from the 5th of June previous, emitted much lava upon this day,
but the island was not sensible of any shocks." (Péron, Voy. aux Terres
Australes,' 2nd edit. t. i. p. 134; Ephémér. de Manheim,' 1788, p. 397.)
6
¹809, 8th of January, the island of Penguin, close to the Cape of Good
hope, was swallowed up by an earthquake. I am unacquainted with this
island, and I only find this circumstance related in an anonymous work
entitled 'Mémorial de Chronologie,' t. ii. p. 932,
Here, again, relative to another earthquake of the same year, 1809, are
the details communicated by M. Barchers, Minister of Stellenbosch (country
of the Hottentots), to Campbell (end of November 1812), concerning the
first of the earthquakes which occurred three years previously :-
"The church of Paarl was then vacant. The governor begged me to preach
44
REPORT-1858.
there once a month. On Saturday, the eve of the day on which I had to go
there, I felt extremely ill and dejected. On Sunday morning my wife and I
set out. When I reached Paarl, I was very weak, and asked for some water;
but it was lukewarm, and I could not drink it. I was told it had been
brought from the fountain. I sent my slave, but what he brought was hot.
I went thither myself, and found it was really the case. We could not
imagine the reason. Whilst I was preaching, I felt so giddy that I scarcely
knew what I was saying.
“After the sermon, I spoke of this sensation to several of my friends, who
declared that they also experienced it. We returned to Stellenbosch on the
following morning. The whole of that day my family and servants and
myself felt very unwell; the dogs also shared in our uneasiness.
"At 10 o'clock we were all alarmed by a noise like that caused by nume-
rous carts rolling through streets. We did not know what it was; but
all my family were terrified. A great light shone into the room. Supposing
that a thunder-bolt had burst, I exhorted them not to be alarmed, as the
lightning had passed, and the danger was gone. Whilst I was speaking, the
same noise which we had just heard was again repeated, and we all trembled.
'Oh!' cried I, 'tis an earthquake; let us all go into the garden.' We felt,
to use a Scriptural expression, that there was no more life in us.' A third
shock followed; it was less violent than the first two. The noise was dreadful,
not only owing to its loudness, but also to its nature. I can only describe
it as a sort of groaning, or piteous howling. The dogs and birds testified
their fear by their cries. The night was calm, not a breath of wind stirred
the air; but I remarked a number of luminous meteors. I observed small
clouds in various quarters, but their aspect presented nothing new. Every
one endeavoured to keep close to me; alarm was excessive; I said what I
could to allay it. At last we ventured to return to the house, and endeavoured
to sleep to recover ourselves; but the effort was vain." (Walckenaër, 'Collect.
des Relat. de Voy. en Afrique,' t. xviii. p. 275.)
1810, in the depth of winter an earthquake occurred at the Cape of
Good Hope.
1811, 2nd June, five minutes before 12 o'clock noon, another earthquake
took place. The heat was greater than usual at this season, the thermometer
was 16°8 R. A thick mist filled the atmosphere, yet did not obscure the sun's
rays; not the least breeze disturbed the air. The inhabitants, who greatly
dread subterraneous shocks, were reminded by these symptoms of the earth-
quake of the preceding year. M. Burchell was busy indoors with prepara-
tions for a missionary journey, when suddenly a noise like an explosion
shook the entire house. Three or four seconds afterwards a second peal
like thunder produced another shock; at the same instant a singular motion
and vacillation in the atmosphere was apparent, whilst the sky continued
perfectly serene. M. Burchell ran out to discover what had occurred; he
saw all the inhabitants running out of their houses in great alarm, pale and
trembling, not conscious what they were doing, the women either screaming
with terror, or motionless and incapable of speech. After the second shock,
the trembling of the atmosphere had ceased, and the temperature a little
cooled. The people gradually regained their composure, observing that no
more shocks followed. Many houses were injured, and walls split.
This earthquake took place five minutes before noon, during the Cape
winter; the preceding year it occurred during the night, in the height of
summer: so this phenomenon is not limited to any time of day or year.
M. Burchell saw the trace of electricity in all the preceding symptoms,
and can only explain the earthquake as an explosion of electric matter.

ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
¡
On the morning of the 19th another shock was felt, but unaccompanied
by explosion or other consequences. A slight sound was heard, which
appeared to travel from N. to S., and lasted about three seconds. (Walcke-
naër, loc. cit. t. xx. p. 20-22.)
To these facts we may subjoin the following:-
1811, 7th June, at the Cape of Good Hope a violent shock of five
minutes; the houses tottered, and even the vessels in the bay felt the shock.
(J. D. 14th Nov.; M. U. 15th Nov. 1811.)
1818, on the night between the 28th Feb. and 1st March, in the Isle of
France, a hurricane similar to that of 1716; it is alleged that shocks of
earthquake were felt. (J. D. 21st June 1818.)
1821, 9th March, in the Island of Bourbon a slight shock. The erup-
tion of the volcano, which had commenced on the 28th February, still
continued. (C. P. t. xxxiii. p. 404; Garnier, Météor. p. 124.)
1840, 7th July, in the Isle of Bourbon, earthquakes recorded without
detail by M. Meister in the Annalen für Meteor- und Erdmag., ler cahier,
p. 161.
1844, 21st Feb., 8 P.M., in Isle of Bourbon, shocks and terrible wind
(communic. de M. Meister.)
If we add to these five or six earthquakes the eruptions of the volcano in
the Island of Bourbon in 1708, -51, -66, -74, -86, -87, -91, -93, and 1800, we
shall have all the manifestations which I can quote of the interior activity of
the globe in the south of the African continent. So this part of Africa appears
little subject to subterranean commotions. But is it the same with the
interior of the country? It would be very interesting to learn this.
Johnston, in his Seismic Map (Phys. Atlas, No. 7, Geol.), lightly tints
the southern extremity of Africa, left untouched by Berghaus.
To these remarks of Perrey may be added, that both Berghaus's and
Johnston's seismic maps alike labour under two most important defects.
First, a hard and rigid line, often of an extremely irregular figure, limits
strictly and definitely the supposed boundary of seismic commotion in each
assigned region. Two physical misconceptions are involved in this: first,
that forces emanating from a centre, of the nature of earthquake shocks, can
have any definite boundary; secondly, that a line drawn upon the earth's
surface around any centre of impulse, and through a number of points at
which the horizontal elements of shock are alike (suppose those at which
these elements become insensible without the help of instruments, which
would be the boundary line in a popular sense), can possibly have, when
embracing large areas, a highly irregular though closed curvilinear figure.
The curve traced through such a line of points must circumscribe a space
either nearly circular or slightly elliptic; all irregularities due to variation
of surface vanish over such vast spaces.
Irregular curved areas are alone possible on the assumption of more than
one impulse propagated from the same origin simultaneously, of which we
have as yet no evidence.
The second defect common to both those maps, and possibly difficult to
be avoided from their small scale, is the absence of any positive and in-
variable, though conventional principle of application of the depth of tint in
colouring, which shall determine, by its depth, the intensity and frequency
of seismic action at given centres.
The principles adopted with the seismic map attached to this report will
be explained further on.
Berghaus's maps (3 Abtheil. Geol. No. 7 und No. 9) give an exceed-
ingly imperfect notion of the whole east of China, and indeed of the Sunda

REPORT-1858.
and Philippine Island groups, including Luzon, incomparably the most im-
portant and interesting earthquake region on the face of the earth. Berg-
haus's maps, 3 Abtheil. Geol. No. 8 und 10, " Specialia vom Vulkan Gürtel,”
&c., are worthy of all commendation, save as respects the outline of seismic
regions already adverted to, and here repeated even in a more distorted
form.
Such have been the results of previous labours as to the distribution in
time and space of earthquakes. I proceed to those deduced from our own
researches.
At the conclusion of the Second Report (1851), the principles upon
which the British Association Earthquake Catalogue itself was compiled have
been described; it remains now to describe the methods by which it has
been discussed, and to state the results.
The collection of an earthquake catalogue is a work essentially of a sta-
tistic character, and partakes of all that disadvantage and incompleteness
that belongs to the collection of facts not the result of choice and experi-
ment, but presented to us, through various and imperfect observations, from
many places and through long-lapsed periods, during which all the conditions
of observation have suffered much change, so that the facts that are presented
for record, and those of which no account is given, are alike subject to
certain contingent or accidental modifying conditions, but of such a nature
as to defy our making them part of our discussion.
So in a work which proposes to collect under one view the transmitted
observations of the whole human race, and of all historic time on this
particular subject, the conditions of human observation itself enter into
the results, and our earthquake record is at once an account of these phæno-
mena, and of the rise, progress, and extension of human knowledge and
observational energy, and also of the multiplication and migrations of the
human family and its progress in maritime power; in a word, at every mo-
ment the indeterminate extent to which man has fulfilled his great destiny
of "replenishing the earth and subduing it," affects every continuous record
of his observations or his arts.
The method of discussion followed was that of numerical analysis as to
time, and topical analysis as to space, from which curves graphically repre-
senting the results have been projected by the usual methods.
One conventional arrangement has been found inevitable. It refers to
the cases of long-continued slight shocks or tremors, occurring almost daily,
as at Pignerol in 1808; St. Jean de Maurienne in 1839; Comrie, in Perth-
shire, 1839-1847; and Ragusa in 1843-1850. In these the slight shocks
recorded for each month of the disturbed period are grouped as forming one
earthquake at the locality. Had not some such arbitrary rule been adopted,
these comparatively insignificant, though frequently repeated exhibitions
of seismic force (if they be such) would, when introduced in the curves,
have given, at certain points of time, a false elevation to the abscissæ, while
the phenomena themselves are not of a character materially to modify our
results even if excluded.
The conclusions possible from the still vast mass of facts here brought to-
gether, however, will, as a first generalization, be found, I apprehend, not
unimportant.
They may be classed under two great heads; viz. the relation of seismic
energy to time and to space, or the distribution of recorded earthquakes
in each. And, first,-
1
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 47
Of Seismic Energy in relation to Time.
Plates I. II. III. IV. V. and VI. carry down the stream of time the whole
series of observations from 2000 years before the Christian era to the year
1850.
In all these chrono-seismic curves the ordinate is that of epoch, and must
not be confounded with one expressing in anywise the duration of each
shock or separate seismic effort. The abscissa is that of seismic intensity,
which has been assumed proportional to the number of coincident seismic
efforts, without taking any account in the curve of the variable intensity of
different efforts. This is a source of uncertainty that would not have been
avoided, but rather the tendency to error increased, by any conventional
law of enlargement of the abscissa that could have been devised to suit the
vague proportion of greater or less in earthquake narrations; but the means
are given to the reader of applying such corrective as the information admits,
by placing along the line of time down to the year 1750 the letter G above
each epoch at which an earthquake of undoubtedly great and destructive
intensity has been recorded, and the letter S above all those that were so
circumstanced as to have been followed by the influx of "great sea waves.'
This notation might have been carried on further, but that after the year
1750, when observations rapidly multiply, the number of earthquakes re-
corded as being "great" are so numerous, that to distinguish their epochs
thus would have involved the extension of the ordinate to a new and incon-
veniently enlarged scale. For the first three centuries of historic time
(according to our commonly accepted chronology) it will be seen that there
are no earthquake records, and that, while between A.c. 1700 and A.c.
1400 there are a few scattered facts, there is again from A.c. 1400 to A.c.
900, nearly a period of five hundred years of perfect blank, followed again
Even
(with a few exceptions) by another blank from a.c. 800 to a.c. 600.
in the succeeding century, but two earthquakes are recorded; so that, in
fact, the record of any value for scientific analysis may be said to commence
at the five hundredth year before the Christian era.
It is only in the first century prior to our era that the curve shows that
observations may be at length deemed even continuous, every previous cen-
tury being interrupted by lengthened lacunæ.
From the commencement of the Christian era downwards to the present
day, the abscissæ continually increase in closeness and magnitude, and at the
first casual glance suggest the idea that earthquake energy has increased
over the whole earth during the course of ages in a fearful manner. We
shall see, however, reason to correct any such conclusion.
Although periods of thirty and forty years occur in the second and third
centuries of our era without the record of a single earthquake, it did not
seem advisable to affirm as certain the want of all observation, by the sub-
stitution here of lacunæ for the continuity of the curve.
The end of the third century first gives evidence of numerical increase;
and the increase thence is steadily progressive up to the year 1850.
It is not, however, until the seventeenth century that the increased number
of earthquakes becomes strikingly remarkable, increasing still more in the
eighteenth, and presenting a far greater number in the first half of the
nineteenth than in both the preceding centuries taken together.
Yet this vast and rapid expansion, in the three last centuries especially,
affords no proof whatever that there has been a corresponding, or even any
increase in the frequency of earthquake phenomena. Our chrono-seismic
curve is, in fact, not only a record of earthquakes, but a record of the ad-
48
REPORT—1858.
vance of human enterprise, travel, and observation. The epochs of printing
and the Reformation are those of the first great expansion, while the dis-
covery of the new world, the voyage to India round the Cape, and the vast
accessions of European colonization and commerce of the last 150 years,
connect themselves as causes with the two latest curves. We have traced
at once the history of a physical law and that of human progress. How far,
then, is it possible to disentangle these elements, so as to arrive at a con-
clusion as to whether seismic energy over the world is progressive, constant,
or retrogressive? To do so perfectly is perhaps impossible; the elements.
by which the rate of observational knowledge has been determined are too
complex and too imperfectly known to render any attempt to fix its rate of
expansion in time probable. Even the area of observation itself, the land
and water known to history at given epochs, can be but vaguely sketched;
as vaguely also the number of observers, and the determination of the human
mind towards observation. (See Appendix I.)
This much is certain, however;-that up to, and even beyond the Christian
era, no record of earthquakes exists for any portions of the earth's surface,
except for limited areas of Europe and Asia, and a still more restricted
patch of Northern Africa, and, if Kaempfer is to be credited, for Japan, of
which, however, we know nothing for certain. Yet, of the enormously
larger areas of the then outer and unknown world since discovered, it is not
to be supposed but that there was a proportionate (perhaps even for the
"New World" a more than proportionate) amount of earthquake energy,
though not recorded or even known to mankind.
If, however, the curve of total energy (Plate VII.), in which the facts of
all the preceding are condensed into a single line, be examined and com-
pared by a broad glance with the great outlines of human progress, the con-
clusion appears sufficiently warranted, that during all historic time the amount
of seismic energy over the observed portions of our world must have been
nearly constant. To assume that earthquake disturbance has been con-
tinually on the increase, would be to contradict all the analogies of the
physics of our globe. These analogies might lead us to suppose that, like
other violent presuined periodical actions, they were getting spent, and that
the series of earthquake shocks would be found a converging one. Were
this so, however, to any considerable extent, we should not find the vast
expansions of results which the last 300 years present; or, although the ex-
pansion might be absolutely large, its divergence would not present such
decisive features of progressive increase. The results due to the number of
observers would be more or less balanced by the increasing paucity of events
to observe and record; but this appears conclusively to lead to the deduc-
tion we have made, namely, that if the curve of total energy be closely
examined century by century, it will be found that, at periods of social torpor
and stagnation of observational energy (and this is so even far down the
stream of time), the number of earthquakes remains nearly constant, or with
a very slight but nearly uniform increase. Thus, from the eleventh to the
beginning of the fifteenth century, the abscissæ are almost equal, the crests of
the curves being nearly all ascribable to single great earthquakes, which made
themselves felt over vast areas. Their expansion just keeps pace, so far as can
be judged, with that of contemporaneous human progress; but if the series
was really a distinctly converging one, at such periods we should find the
abscissæ decreasing also. On the other hand, we find the increase in the
number of recorded earthquakes always coinciding with the epochs of in-
creased impulse and energy in the march of the human mind.
We therefore conclude that our evidence, such as it is, indicates a general
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 49
uniformity in the occurrence of earthquakes as distributed over long epochs
of time. Setting aside (as contradicted by all other sources of analogy and
information) the supposition that this, or any other phenomenon of occa-
sional disturbance, has an increasing development upon our planet, we have
two remaining alternatives;—either that seismic energy is getting gradually
spent and is dying out-this, the evidence before us appears sufficiently to
contradict; or that, upon the whole, during our short and most imperfect
acquaintance with it, it has remained pretty uniform throughout historic
time, taking one long period with another. Yet, could we extend our view
beyond the short limit of man's history to the vast past duration of that of
our globe itself, it might be found that seismic energy is really a slowly
decreasing force.
A conclusion thus appearing at the first glance even contradictory to the
presented results from which it is drawn, may bear a certain boldness of
aspect, for which I hope to find that the observations preceding, as to the
true character of all earthquake records, and of the sort and amount of stress
that may be laid upon them, will be held a justification.
But while such uniformity or insensibly slow decadence may be the fact
through time taken as a whole, there is also evidence of irregular and par-
oxysmal energy in reference to shorter periods; that is to say, not only (as
all know) do earthquakes occur at some times, and not at others, in any
given spot; but, taking the whole area of observation together (in which
there is no moment, perhaps, or but a very brief one, wherein there is not an
earthquake somewhere, or more than one), it will be found that there are
epochs when they occur in greater numbers or intensity, either in the same
or in several places within a limited time,-i. e. periods of paroxysmal
energy.
If we omit from our view all the curves of earlier periods and less ample
observation, and limit our consideration to those of the last three centuries and
a half, i. e. from A.D. 1500 to 1850, this paroxysmal character becomes
evident at a glance, and increasingly so in the last century and a half (the
epoch of all human history the most replete with discovery), wherein the
number of recorded observations is so great, that it was necessary for clear-
ness to double the scale, of the ordinate of the diagram (Plate VI.) in rela-
tion to the preceding ones. On examining these curves, they seem to
justify the following deductions:-
1. While the smallest or minimum paroxysmal interval may be a year
or two, the average interval is from five to ten years of comparative
repose.
2. The shorter intervals are in connexion with periods of fewer earthquakes
-not always with those of least intensity, but usually so.
3. The alternations of paroxysm and of repose appear to follow no
absolute law deducible from these curves.
4. Two marked periods of extreme paroxysm are observable in each
century—one greater than the other—that of greatest number and
intensity occurring about the middle of each century, the other
towards the end of each.
This is one of the most remarkable facts that these curves seem to point
to: from about the fiftieth to the sixtieth year of each century, both the
number and intensity of earthquakes will be observed suddenly to shoot up;
again, during the last quarter of the three complete centuries another but
less powerful paroxysm is apparent. The paroxysmal power at these two
epochs in each century far exceeds any other paroxysms within their limits.
E
1858.
50
REPORT-1858.
Within the first period (in the 18th century) we find the great Lisbon
earthquake; within the second, in the same century, the great Calabrian
one. We find (referring to the Catalogue itself) earthquakes in great num-
bers, and many great ones-in the Mediterranean basin in the middle of
the 17th century, and the great Jamaica earthquake in its latter decade;
and in the 16th century, its middle period was marked by great earth-
quakes in China and in Europe, and the latter period by numerous shocks,
and most of them severe, as at the Azores, &c. Whether the latter half of
our century shall show the like, remains to be seen; from its commencement,
however, it presents no paroxysmal period comparable to that between
1840 and 1850.
While this general resemblance of the curves of these latter centuries
admits of no doubt, I would forbear from founding anything thereupon be-
yond this; that within this time there seems to elapse a period of about a
century between each of the very greatest paroxysms (number and intensity
together) of earthquakes, and a like period between two other consecutive
paroxysms, of which the second is the next greatest observable, although
far below the first in power; that a period of thirty to forty years seems
to occur between the first and very greatest paroxysm, and that next in
power below
below it; and that in the middle period (especially in the 17th and
18th centuries) the number of earthquakes is greatest that crowd into a
very brief time (four or five years), while at the latter period the number
is thickly spread over ten or twelve years.
Upon the whole, the forms of the curves appear to indicate a compara-
tively sudden burst of seismic energy at each great paroxysm, and (by
their flat tops or more sloping lines to the right hand) a more gradual
subsidence, as if the train of causes required time to regain, after one spent
paroxysm, their energy and regimen, which, when restored, were suddenly
put into action, and which, once developed, were slow in being wholly
expended and relapsing into repose.
The occurrence of such epochs at the middle, or towards the end of our
purely arbitrary subdivision of duration into centuries, must be of course
only accident. The interval of duration between one epoch and the next,
is that alone which can have a cosmical basis.
We may then provisionally affirm the probability of two periods of earth-
quake maxima-a greater and a less alternately. -as occurring in a hundred
The existence of
years, for the last three centuries of history at least.
some periodic maxima in remoter centuries can hardly be doubted, although
the epochs of the two maxima have a secular movement, and do not fall in
the same place in the older times. Anterior to the 16th century, however,
the general curves of time (Plates I. II. and III.) are, through paucity of
observations, not sufficiently "prononcées" to enable this to be asserted from
them, or to warrant the graphic representation of the epochs of occurrence
of such paroxysmal periodic maxima for the whole even of the Christian era.
In Plate VII. fig. 2, the periods of paroxysm (number and intensity) are
The 1st,
summed and grouped for each successive century of our era.
5th, 9th, 12th, and 18th centuries are those of greatest seismic develop-
ment, while the 1st and 2nd centuries A.C., and the 3rd, 7th, 10th, and
14th centuries of our era, are times of comparative repose. The numerical
value of the paroxysmal centuries (as we may term them) increases, though
not regularly, as the present time is neared, and is modified, without doubt,
by the same conditions of observation that affect the expansions of the later
curves of time.
We dare not base any generalization upon it.
Numerically, we find the following average ratios of earthquakes for the
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 51
successive historic groups, of time extending over the whole record of the
catalogue :-
TABLE XXIX.

Historic Group.
Ratio per Month.
Ratio per Year.
2000 to 1000 B.C.
0.00033
0.004
1001 B.c. to Christian era
0.0045
0.054
...
A.D. 1 to A.D. 1000
0.0185
0.222
A.D. 1001 to A.D. 1850
0.545
7.740
A.D. 1551 to A.D. 1850.
1.450
17-370
A.D. 1701 to A.D. 1850..
2.610
35.310
These numbers are absolute as well as proportional; nothing can more
distinctly show the relation between the expanding areas of our curves of
time and the increase of observation.
Sir Charles Lyell, at p. 428 (' Principles of Geology,' 7th edit.), calcu-
lates, upon approximate data, the average number of actual eruptions of
volcanic matter at 2000 per century, or 20 per annum,—a result which har-
monizes sufficiently with the preceding, and gives support to the commonly
received view of the connected nature of volcanic and seismic phenomena.
This connexion receives further confirmation from the facts recorded by
Perrey (Mem. on Chili,' p. 201), as to the long duration there, of many
earthquakes of a character much more violent and decisive than the tremors
long continued, at Comrie, East Haddam, &c. He mentions earthquakes
in 1647, 1730, 1751, 1819, 1822, and 1833, each of which lasted, with little
intermission, for several months, and which, from other sources of in-
formation, seem to have been in some instances contemporaneous with pro-
longed activity of the neighbouring volcanic regions.
Of Seismic Energy in relation to Season.
I now proceed to such discussions as the data will admit, of the relations
between seismic development and the time of year. In Plate VIII. are given
the curves of mensual seismic energy obtained from the entire period of the
catalogue, thirty-two centuries.
The northern and southern hemispheres of observations have been
separated for the following reasons. The total number and value of the
observations in each, present great disparity between them respectively.
We are enabled graphically to present 5879 observational results for the
northern, and but 223 for the southern hemispheres; and, for convenience,
the vertical or seismic abscissa of the former is on a scale which bears to
that of the latter the ratio of 100: 1; the ordinate of time, which extends
to the cycle of an entire year, and is divided and marked for the twelve
months in order, is the same for both figures. As the months, in fact, in-
volve or contain the seasons of the year, and indeed all other divisions of
our solar revolution, and as the latter are unlike for opposite hemispheres,
and are hereafter to be compared, such subdivision is necessary.
Examining figs. 1 and 2, Plate VIII., we find in the northern hemisphere
the annual paroxysmal minimum in July, in the southern it appears to be
in March. The duration of this minimum in the northern extends, with no
very considerable fluctuation, over nearly two months, and suddenly rises
E 2
52
REPORT-1858.
in July; in the southern the minimum is more suddenly arrived at, and as
suddenly abandoned, and it extends over less than one month.
If we take May and June as one minimum in the northern, we have
a second but very much lower one in September, and the corresponding
second minimum for the southern hemisphere in August.
The annual paroxysmal maximum for the northern hemisphere is di-
stinctly in January, and for the southern in November.
January and March are second maxima in the southern, as August and
October are in the northern.
Whatever be the irregularities month by month however, the prepon-
derance of seismic paroxysm for the whole twelve months lies amongst those
that form the winter of our northern hemisphere.
In Plate IX. figs. 1 to 6, curves are drawn for mensual energy, for several
corresponding periods for the northern and southern hemispheres. Figs. 1
and 2 indicate these for the whole period before, and for sixteen centuries
after the commencement of our era. Here the northern minimum falls
in July, and a second minimum in October, while the southern mini-
mum falls in April, and the second before September, approximating thus
to accordance with the curves of the whole catalogue, but less " prononcées."
Then for later but shorter observed periods, figs. 3 and 4 give the mensual
energy for A.D. 1700 to 1800, and figs. 5 and 6 for a.d. 1800 to 1850, being
the half century in which, for convenience of comparison, the ordinate of
time is double the scale of the other figures, the whole twelve months being
represented by an ordinate of equal length in all.
In the eighteenth century, then, we find in the northern hemisphere the
minima less distinct, occurring in July and September, and the maximum in
January, with a second maximum between October and January; and in the
southern hemisphere, the minima about March and September, and the
maxima in May and December.
Again, in the first half of this nineteenth century we have (fig. 5) the
northern minimum in June, a second but less marked minimum between
November and December, and the maximum again in January and Fe-
bruary; while in the southern hemisphere we have (fig. 6) the seismic
minimum in March, and a second but much less marked one between July
aud August, and the maximum in November, with feeble indications of a
second slight one in June.
Such are, then, the results of our monthly discussion. Comparing both
hemispheres, they show several points of general agreement, and some of
decided want of accordance. Little comparative weight can be ascribed to
the few observations as yet made in the southern hemisphere, where so large
a proportion of the earth's surface is covered by the ocean, and where so
little of the land has, until a very late date, been the subject of observational
record at all. It would seem warrantable therefore not to permit any such
unaccordant phenomena between the two hemispheres to obscure the strong
presumption which the facts otherwise support, that there really is a seismic
paroxysm in the months forming the end and commencement of the civil
year.
It may not have a natural or cosmical basis, it may possibly be one of
the accidents inseparable from an observational catalogue; but both this
extended catalogue, and nearly all the partial catalogues of others, indicate
it as a fact, and one not absolutely without some extraneous support in the
present state of our knowledge.
When we group the consecutive months into four seasons, spring, summer,
autumn, and winter, and reproduce the curve of seismic energy for the whole
year, and separately for each hemisphere and for the whole period of the
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 53
catalogue, the same relation of scale as before (figs. 1 and 2, Plate VIII.)
being maintained between the northern and southern abscissæ, we find
some of the apparent anomalies disappear. In fig. 1, Plate X. the curve of
season for the northern hemisphere assumes a very regular form, and gives
a decisive minimum for the summer season (in May and June), and an
equally clear maximum for the winter season (in December and January).
In fig. 2, Plate X. the corresponding curve for the southern hemisphere,
however, still shows two maxima and two minima, the maximum at the
commencement of winter, with second maximum at midsummer; the
minima in spring and autumn assuming the months constituting the re-
spective seasons reversed in the two hemispheres. It must be borne in view,
however, that the base of induction for this hemisphere is from only 223
observations, against 5879 in the northern; that if the southern curve had
been drawn to the same vertical scale as the northern, it would have ap-
peared to the eye as almost a straight line; so that very little weight is to
be attached to the discordance it appears to present to the corresponding
curve, its necessarily exaggerated scale falsely addressing the eye.
In fig. 3, Plate X., the two curves preceding are combined, but to the
same scale of vertical or of seismic abscissa; and the result shows how little
in reality the data that we possess as yet for the southern hemisphere are
capable of modifying the facts we have for the northern. The southern
curve, in fact, scarcely alters to the eye the preceding northern one; and
the new curve of season for both hemispheres presents still the winter maxi-
mum and summer minimum.
In fig. 5, Plate X., a curve has been obtained for the whole period of
the catalogue and for both hemispheres, representing graphically all recorded
earthquakes occurring near or at the equinoxes and solstices (the critical
epochs of Perrey and others) within a limit of twenty days, i. e. ten days be-
fore and ten days after each equinox and solstice. The base of induction is
moderately large, the catalogue containing the following numbers :-
Vernal equinox (March 10-30)
Summer solstice (June 11-July 1)..
Autumnal equinox (Sept. 13-Oct. 3)
Winter solstice (Dec. 11—31)..
·
310
254
•
249
•
318.
This we may call the equinoctial and solstitial curve of comparative seismic
energy. It indicates a distinct maximum about the winter solstice, and an
equally distinct minimum rather before the autumnal equinox. Taking the
average of the whole year for any lengthened period, it may admit of much
doubt, whether there is any real seismic paroxysm at the equinoxes and sol-
stices, although a clear preponderance is shown by our catalogues at two out of
the four annual epochs at which all are recorded; yet, from the accordance
of Perrey's results with those given by this much larger base of induction,
we cannot put aside the possibility that the fact may have a cosmical basis.
The most direct connexion in such case that we should expect to find,
with other ascertained periodical phenomena, would be with the annual
march of the barometer. In fig. 4, Plate X., the annual curves of mean
mensual barometric pressure are laid down to the same scale of ordinate for
time as the equinoctial and solstitial seismic curve below (fig. 5), giving the
variation in atmospheric pressure for places in several and distant latitudes,
Macao, Havanna, Calcutta, Benares; and in Europe, Halle, St. Petersburg,
Berlin, Paris, and Strasburg,-the curves themselves having been reduced
from those of MM. Buch, Dove, and Kaemtz.
On comparing these barometric curves with the seismic one, an obvious
54
REPORT-1858.
similarity addresses the eye. Is there any real relation, however? In
the First Report (1850), p. 68, &c., I have treated of the relations of
atmospheric pressure with earthquakes, and at p. 78 have indicated a possible
link of connexion of a direct character between them, and shown how it is
conceivable that local increase of barometric pressure, and diminution simul-
taneously elsewhere, may conspire with other conditions to bring on volcanic
action, and hence earthquake; and Perrey has hinted, in his memoir on France,
p. 98 (4to), at some relation between his seismic mensual curves for Italy and
Europe, having a minimum in November, and Dove's barometric curves,
given in Pogg. Ann. for 1843, pp. 177, 201, which show something analogous
(quelque chose d'analogue). Here we observe (comparing figs. 4 and 5) the
barometric minima very closely correspoud with the seismic minima, and
vice versa. Bearing in mind the fact, that, as the sun gets nearer the zenith
with the advance of spring and summer, the barometer falls, and that, taking
the whole earth together, the atmospheric pressure is less over those portions
of its surface where it is summer, and greater over those where it is winter;
and that these differences of pressure are greater in general as the latitude
is lower, so that simultaneously that hemispheric surface of the globe which
is at the time most heated by the sun is also least pressed upon by the
atmosphere, and vice versa; it seems warrantable to presume a cosmical and
even a possibly direct connexion between the two phenomena; and this
receives, again, some support* from the fact (though not without large
exceptions), that on the whole the great earthquake bands of the world pass
through low latitudes, where these barometric and thermic fluctuations are
most developed.
It would be worse than useless, however, to speculate minutely upon the
physical relations of those facts, in the present imperfect state of our know-
ledge of their connexion.
The attempts which I have made to ascertain an absolute relation in
number, from any discussion of the Catalogue, between the recurrence of
seismic paroxysm at the equinoxes and solstices, and at an equal period of
twenty days throughout the whole range of time, have been nugatory; it is
impracticable to extricate a result, in which any confidence could be reposed,
from the observational expansion and irregularities with the advance of
time.
C
We must not be discouraged, however, that after the vast labour bestowed
by so many, upon cataloguing earthquakes and discussing the results, we
find these do not bring us even to the threshold of positive knowledge, and
that the main reward of toil so far, is the having cleared away rubbish, and
at length ascertained how far lists of facts, such as have been hitherto com-
piled from the best available materials, are of any further use. General
Sabine, in his Introduction to vol. iii. of the Magnetical and Meteorological
Observations made at Toronto,' p. vii., when narrating the former state of
magnetical science as compared with its present position, says, "a few of the
German observers had begun to note the disturbance of the horizontal force ;
but as yet no conclusions whatsoever as to their laws had been obtained :" in
the words of the Report, "the disturbances apparently observe no law." Such
may almost be said, as to our present knowledge of the distribution of
earthquakes in time and in space, as referable to any natural law. We
know how the position of terrestrial magnetism has become altered since
the time referred to above by one of its best promoters; let us expect the
same for seismology, and await with hope the rich flood of light that its
See also Mylne, British Earthquakes, Edin. Phil. Journ. vol. xxxi.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 55
laws, when once reached, must shed upon terrestrial physics. The period
of mere cataloguing (like that of fossil-list making in the earlier geology)
seems now past; we must give it up, and, in the words of Herschel, "we
must now grapple with the palpable phenomena, seeking means to reduce
their features to measurement, the measures to laws, the laws to higher
generalizations, and so, step by step, advance to causes and theories."
(Address, Camb. 1845.)
Many cases are recorded in the Catalogue of Earthquakes, of shocks
occurring at two very distant places upon the earth's surface, but felt simul-
taneously, or nearly so, at both. The coincidence in time is, for all very
distant places, rendered extremely doubtful, from errors of observation and
of clocks, and of their reduction for difference of longitude when the places
are not on the same meridian.
Milne also has collected several such instances; for example-
February 1750... England and Italy.
March
May
August
1750...England and Italy.
1750...England and Calabria.
1750...England and European Turkey.
February 1756.. England and Central France, Holland and the Rhine.
November 1756...Scotland and Malta.
January 1768... Shetland and Central England.
December 1789... Edinburgh and Florence.
February 1818... Great Britain and Sicily.
September 1833... England and Peru.
August 1834...Scotland and Italy.
September 1834... England and Peru.
In these, however, the coincidence in time cannot be assured within several
hours; and it must be admitted, with Mylne, that the probability of any-
thing more than mere coincidence is extremely slight.
In 1840-41 he found three shocks of this character: viz.
March 1840………..
June 1841..
July
1841....
Scotland and Germany.
..Terceira and St. Louis.
.Scotland and France.
(Edin. Phil. Journ. xxxi. to xxxvi.)
A few such instances, that possess a closer approximation in time and
some additional probability of actual coincidence, have been extracted from
the Catalogue, and have been drawn in the diagram (Plate X bis) to scale,-
those which had horizontal components of motion in the meridians N. to S.
or S. to N. being placed at the right and left sides of the great-circle section
of the globe; and those with horizontal movement E. and W. or W. and E.,
placed above and below.
Right lines connecting the supposed distant points of coincident shock by
chords of the circle, would probably pass through the origin or centre of
disturbance common to both places on the surface. The origin might be
deeper to any extent, and possibly somewhat nearer the surface, at least in
the cases of the longer chords. Were any reliance to be placed upon these
coincidences, some of them would thus give a depth of origin of about 800
miles below the surface. None of those, however, that appear to have any
satisfactory evidence of a real connexion in time and in origin, suggest a
depth for the latter of even one-tenth that amount. All our other know-
56
REPORT-1858.
ledge, both of seismic and volcanic phenomena, leads to the conclusion of
foci very much nearer the existing surface; and the diagram may be re-
garded as conclusive evidence that these presumed coincident earthquakes
at very distant points, even if proved simultaneous, are unconnected, and
have different origins.
In the most singular case on record, that of Ochotzk and Quito, places
nearly antipodal, the common origin would actually be in, or not remote
from, the earth's centre; and it is not conceivable that the shock, which, if
sufficiently powerful, must in such cases be felt nearly simultaneously over
the whole globe, should have been confined to the two extremities of a single
diameter.
In recapitulation, it may be convenient to give in numbers, for occasional
reference, a few of the salient results of the distribution in time, already
graphically discussed :-
Total number of recorded earthquakes up to a.d.
Total number from A.D. to end of the ninth century..
Total number from the beginning of the tenth to the
end of the fifteenth century
No. of
Earthquakes.
No. of
Years.
58
1700
197
900
532
600
Total number from the beginning of the sixteenth to
the end of the eighteenth century. . .
Total number from beginning of nineteenth century to
the end of the year 1850
.. 2804
300
3240
50
Total Catalogue...
6831
The number of great earthquakes (i. e. those, as already defined, in which
whole cities and towns have been reduced to rubbish, many lives lost, &c.)
have been but imperfectly exhibited graphically, and not at all for the later
centuries, from their too frequent recurrence making their notation difficult
or confused; they are here given numerically.
Number of great earthquakes from third century B.c. to beginning of
our epoch
•
Number of same from A.D. to the end of the ninth century
Number from beginning of the tenth century to the end of the fifteenth
century
4
15
44
. 100
•
53
Number from beginning of the sixteenth century to the end of the
eighteenth century..
Number from beginning of the nineteenth century to 1850
•
•
Total ..
..216
If we double the last number but one, to embrace the entire 100 years, the
correspondence between the results for the two last periods is remarkably
close, viz. 100 and 106,-and although the series is still an expanding one,
yet as the numbers for the 16th and 17th centuries are not large; it is
probable that for the last 150 years at least, our news of all great earthquakes
have been complete, and the cataloguing of them perfect, showing that at
present we may calculate upon 1.37-say 14, or nearly 1 recurrences of
great and disastrous earthquakes every year, at some one or more places on
the earth's surface, or one great earthquake disaster every eight months.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 57
The total number of earthquakes, classed by months, is as follows:

Northern. Southern.
Seasons,
North.
Seasons,
South.
January..
627
19
February
539
14
March
503
9
1669
42
April
489
17
May
438
20
June
428
19
1355
56
July
415
18
August
488
12
September.
463
17
1366
47
October
516
25
November
473
32
December
500
21
1489
78
Totals
5879
223
5879
223
•
6102
670
6772
Total of Catalogue for both hemispheres capable of mensual
classification
•
Total of unclassed, except as to annual date
Total number catalogued.
of which, there are recorded by season only-
Spring
Summer
6
7
Autumn
Winter
•
•
Total.....
75
25
January, February, and March have been taken for the spring of the
Northern Hemisphere, and for the Southern, July, August, and September.
From the commencement of Catalogue to A.D. 1700, the recorded earth-
quakes in the northern hemisphere are to those in the southern, 940: 21,
or as 44.3: 1. Again, from A.D. 1700 to 1800, the northern are to the
southern, 1883 57, or 33: 1; and from the year 1800 to 1850, or conclusion
of the Catalogue, the northern are to the southern, 3076: 145, or 21·2 : 1,—
a further indication of the effect upon any such statistic record, of the march
of human discovery, the last fifty years having brought into play the vast
seismic regions of the Southern Ocean and South Pacific, before all but un-
known. The observed earthquakes in the Southern Hemisphere may now
be estimated at from 43 to 50 per century, or one every two years.
Appendix, No. II.).
Distribution in space.
(See
Such are, perhaps, all the legitimate conclusions that we can now come
to on the distribution in historic time; and we now proceed to the discussion
of the Catalogue, with respect to their distribution in space upon the surface
of our earth. The method adopted, was that of graphically reproducing
the area of each recorded earthquake by the superposition of coloured tints
upon a large Mercator's map of the world. The map chosen for use was
that arranged by J. Purdie, and published by Laurie, London, 1851,—the
dimensions being 75 inches by 48 inches, which admitted, from its large
58
REPORT-1858.
size, of perfect clearness and accuracy in the laying down the most complex
localities, and those in which the shocks are most numerous. This has beeu
reproduced to a much reduced scale (Plate XI.), to accompany the present
Report; but although executed with much skill and care, by the lithographer
and engraver, I find with regret that its small size has rendered a perfectly
accurate transcript of the original impracticable, and that a very imperfect
notion of the latter is conveyed by the reduced map.
Strictly, the limits of every earthquake are completely indeterminate; and
were our globe perfectly solid, homogeneous, and elastic, no limits but its
own could be assigned to any shock from whatever centre originating. The
practical limit (so to speak) is, however, where the movement has become
insensible without instrumental aid; for such have been all the observations
dealt with in our Catalogue. This frequently embraces enormous surface-
areas; but these seldom, perhaps nowhere, are symmetrically posited round
the centres, or presumed centres, of disturbance.
We are not concerned here with any of the smaller or local circumstances
that modify, in different radii traced from any seismic centre, the effects,
and the directions and distances, to which they are sensibly transferred, but
merely with some of the greater and constant conditions (for the same region)
in which some of the great natural features of the earth's surface perma-
nently modify or limit the transference and area of transfer of earthquake-
waves transmitted from adjacent centres. Thus, along the whole chain of
the South American Andes, the propagation of shock is greatly more
towards the west than to the eastward,-the highest crests and intermediate
valleys forming a rude sort of limit, beyond which, to the eastward and into
the heart of the table-land of the continent, shocks felt with destructive
effect down to the shores of the Pacific are propagated with greatly di-
minished force, or rather are so felt upon the surface.
Again, to take another large example, the Northern Indian earthquakes,
whose origin is in Nepaul and along the central Himalayan axis, are pro-
pagated southwards and westwards into the great plain of India, far more
than northwards into the enormous mass of table-land of Central Asia.
We are at this moment not concerned with the causes of this, but simply
with the fact, that in these examples, and in several analogous instances, it
is a matter of observation that certain great natural features of the earth's
surface and material, do modify the forms of the surface-areas shaken,
and render them unsymmetrical, shortening the radii in one direction,
lengthening them in another; so that the area, which in a more homo-
geneous mass would approach a circular or elliptic form, tends to an elon-
gated, linear, or irregular outline.
In laying down, then, the forms and sensible area of shock of each earth-
quake catalogued (and often necessarily, from the imperfect data alone.
afforded), the following rules were adhered to :-
1º. When the form and sensible limits of the shaken area were ascertain-
able from the narratives, they were adopted.
2º. When these were wanting, as in the great mass of cases recorded, then,
as respects form, the physical, geological, or other conditions of
each area, known to modify the distant propagation of shock, were
attended to.
3º. As respects sensible area, when this could not be ascertained for
any one diameter of the shaken area, from the narratives, certain
arbitrary conventional rules (founded upon a natural basis, however)
were resorted to.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 59
The method of colouring therefore was this. The whole of the recorded
earthquakes of the Catalogue were subdivided preliminarily, with as careful
a judgment as possible, into three great classes :—
1º. Great earthquakes, being those in which, over large areas, numerous
cities, &c., were overthrown, multitudes of persons killed, rocky
masses dislocated, and powerful "secondary effects" produced.
2º. Mean earthquakes, or those which, although perhaps having a wide
superficial area, were recorded to have produced much less destruc-
tive effects upon cities, &c., and little or no changes upon natural
objects, and scarcely any loss of life.
3º. Minor earthquakes, limited to those which, although sensible and
producing in their full development some effects (fissures, &c.) upon
buildings, did not affect natural objects at all, and left few or no
traces of their occurrence after the shock.
Of the first class, the great Lisbon shock of 1755 may be taken as a
familiar type. Of the second, examples are frequent over Central Europe
and the Mediterranean basin, Southern Asiatic Russia, &c. And of the
third class we find notices almost daily from every quarter.
As respects the very smallest development of this class, namely, the con-
tinuous tremors of Comrie, Pignerol, &c. &c., they were grouped into single
shocks upon the same method as described previously for their discussion as
to distribution in time.
To distinguish these three classes upon the map, three different inten-
sities of water-colour tint were prepared—all from the same colour (red
ochre and Indian yellow). The first and most intense having been decided
to designate the first class, that for the second was obtained of one-third
the intensity, by dilution with three volumes of water; and the third by
dilution of the second with three volumes again, the intensities of the
three tints being therefore as the numbers 1, 1, and ț, or 9, 3, and 1. A
single wash or application of the tint relative to its class, upon the given
locality, designated each earthquake when laid down on the map; and
the form or boundary of the tint, when not to be had historically, being
ruled by physical considerations as already briefly described, the extent or
superficial area of the tint (when not derivable from the narratives), was
arbitrarily fixed by the following rule :-
4º. The extreme radius of great earthquakes (1st class) was assumed equal
to 9º, or about 540 geographical miles; that of the 2nd class at 3°,
or 180 geographical miles; and that of the 3rd at a single degree, or
60 geographical miles.
These were determined from the consideration that our records give,
when viewed with a broad glance and apart from physical and local limiting
conditions of a powerfully disturbing character; i. e. when the area of dis-
turbance has had a sensible surface-boundary approaching to an irregular
circle or ellipse,--a sensible diameter of about 1000 to 1200 miles for great
earthquakes, and about 400 for those of our second class, those minor
ones of the third seldom extending to above 100 or 150 miles in diameter.
In the case of the enormous surface-areas of the first class, however, it
has rarely been necessary, in the later years of the catalogue period, to
make use of this convention at all, the historic boundaries being usually
attainable. These in many cases comprise areas of surprising extent: thus
the great Nepaul earthquake of 1833 extended sensibly over 70 lat. by
60
REPORT—1858.
15° long., a surface four times that of Great Britain, and twice and a half
that of France.
The Cutch earthquake of 1819 extended from E. to W. 5°, and from
N. to S. 6º, though its dimensions in latitude are rather ill-defined. (‘Asiat.
Journ.' vol. xii. n. s.)
The Lisbon (1755) earthquake, and a few of those of the Malayan and
Calabrian groups, and of South America, were sensible in certain surface-
radii or great circles over 18°, or perhaps even 20°; but these are the extreme
developments of our first class, and their limits historical, and therefore not
affecting the preceding conventions. Some earthquakes recorded in the
catalogue it was necessary to omit laying down upon the map at all, inasmuch
as no sufficient data could be gathered to fix a probable local surface centre,
nor any information as to the comparative energy of the movement. For
example, some earthquakes (though but few) will be found catalogued as
"in China," "in Libya," &c., with scarcely any particulars given. These
omissions are not sufficiently numerous to affect the main result.
Besides these inseparable elements, volcanic and seismic phenomena, an-
other intimately related phenomenon has been marked, as far as the data
enable it. Those tracts of the earth's surface which have been presumed,
with more or less probability, to be in slow process of subsidence to a
lower level, are marked by blue tints, the boundaries of which are un-
defined to a great extent. These embrace the coral tracts of Darwin, the
west coast of Greenland, and a small tract of the southern shores of the
Baltic. All minor subsiding areas close to or in the midst of volcanic centres
(such as the shore of Italy near Naples) are unnoticed, as such changes of
level, due to the immediate action of adjacent valcanoes, are almost per-
petual, and, in proportion to its state of activity, &c., common to every such
area over the globe.
On examining the Mercator map (Plate XII.), then, upon which, subject
to the above rules, the whole Catalogue has been graphically represented by
tinting, it is to be remarked that—
1. The whole of the earth's surface known to be subject to earthquakes
will be found tinted more or less intensely.
2. The most deeply tinted surfaces mark the places where either the
number, or the intensity, or both, of successive earthquakes are the
greatest.
3. Whether at any one point the depth of tint be due to number or to
intensity, and the relation between these, may be found by reference
to the Catalogue itself.
4. The shading-off or evanescence of tint towards the extreme sensible
limits of the seismic (coloured) regions over the whole map is due
(not to shading or evanescence of colour in the artist's sense, but)
to the superposition of tints only upon the principles already ex-
plained. Hence it follows (admitting the two conventions made, as
to intensity and area, and the partial extent to which these in-
fluence the results historically gotten), that the tinting upon this
seismographic map does as truly represent, over our earth, the known
seismic regions in form and extent, and the relative intensities and
successive developments of seismic action therein, as the contour
lines of a contoured map represent the forms of irregular surfaces,
and the rate of inclination of the slopes and valleys by their ap-
proximation or separation; or as truly as (upon certain engraved
maps, e.g. Irish Railway Commission of Ireland and some German
ones) the relative heights and rapidity of rise of mountain chains are
*
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 61
graphically represented by multiplying the engraved lines that pro-
duce the shades (or tints) in the joint ratio of the heights and rates
of slope, i. e. as the sines of the angles upon a given base.
I therefore venture to present this map as more than a mere picture-as
being, in fact, a first approximation to a true representation of the distri-
bution of earthquake forces, so far as they are yet known, over the surface
of our world.
The volcanoes (including fumaroles and solfataras) are shown by black
dots, and all that are known to be in activity, or are recorded to have been
so, or from other evidence may be presumed to have been so, within the
historic or late geologic periods, have been represented, from the authorities
of Johnston, Berghaus, V. Hoff, Daubeny and others.
The exactitude of the number of volcanic vents along the great lines of
foci, is, however, less important to our object than the marking in of isolated
volcanoes.
Let us now examine our map in detail, and see what it can teach us, taking
for the starting-point of our seismic survey the meridian of Greenwich, the
central point nearly of the dry land, and passing eastward in our review.
But first let us notice some points in the physical features of the earth's sur-
face. Of the 111,000,000 of square miles of ocean (in round numbers)
covering three-fourths of the surface of our globe, the greater part is to us a
blank, so far as direct observation is concerned, the exceptions being the
Atlantic with a part of the Southern Ocean from about 10° S., northwards,
and of the Northern Ocean up to nearly 70° N.,-nearly all other marine
seismic observations being in connexion with centres upon adjacent land.
We see these enormous pelagic areas, consisting of irregular, saucer-
shaped, shallow depressions, bounded by flowing coast-lines which, by the
connecting points of oceanic banks and islets, we can generally unite into
closed curves, forming thus distinct but inosculating basins-of which the
Northern and Southern Pacific together form the largest example. Those
vast but comparatively very shallow depressions may, when viewed in indi-
vidual detail, be subdivided into smaller shallow concavities by banks and
shallows below the ocean surface. But each great oceanic saucer, bounded
by the existing continents and their fragmentary outliers, presents an almost
continuous fringe around, of mountain-chains and volcanic foci. Thus, start-
ing from Mount Elias, long. 141° W., lat. 60°, at the northern extremity of
the Pacific, we find a scattered chain of volcanoes along the west coast of
North America, with a continuous bounding coast line of mountains. South
of the gulf of California, the Mexican and Central American volcanoes, with
those of the South American Andes, carry on a closely linked chain, almost
to its southern extremity. Here the volcanoes of Tierra del Fuego trace the
line on towards that of Graham's Land, where it plunges into the unknown
regions of the Antarctic continent.
Returning to the extreme north again, from Mount Elias, we have the
almost unbroken line of mountain and volcano of the Aleutian Archipelago;
carried down through the great elevated peninsula of Kamtschatka, the Kurile
Isles, Jesso, Japan, the Philippines; and to the north of New Guinea by its
volcanoes and those of New Britain, the Solomon Isles, Egmont, New He-
brides, New Caledonia, and New Zealand, to the Antarctic ice again at the
Balleny Islands and Buckle Volcano-a connected belt, with the exception
of the unknown Antarctic region, round its vast pelagic circuit. Within
this the subordinate or secondary basins are marked, though less distinctly,
by lines of volcanic foci: thus from Japan to New Ireland through the
Ladrone Islands, a distinct though sparse line of volcanoes cuts off the basin
62
REPORT-1858.
(nearly one-half the area of Africa) bounded on the north by Japan, and on
the west by the Philippines.
From lat. 30° S., a sub-oceanic crest-line of shallows appears to spur off
eastward from the volcanic foci of New Caledonia and New Zealand, and,
trending westward and a little northward through the Tonga, Society, Mar-
quesas, and Gallapagos Islands, connected by continuous banks, joins the Cen-
tral American group of volcanoes, thus cutting the great ocean basin
nearly into two secondaries, each of which is probably in a less marked man-
ner subdivided,-the northern sub-basin, by a line through Christmas and
the Sandwich Islands, to some point of the volcanic group of the Audrea-
nofsky Islands in the Atlantic Archipelago, making in its course a wide
sweep to the east and north through an almost continuous chain of isles and
banks; and the southern sub-basin by a line from the Society Islands
through Easter Isle and Juan Fernandez, and combining with the great
Chilian volcanic chain at its eastern extreme.
A vast fissure (noticed by Humboldt), and marked by an almost continuous
line of volcanic vents, extends in a direction nearly east and west, right across
Mexico, between lat. N. 18° and 19°. It is nearly 500 miles in length. Its
main direction, if produced, bears upon the volcanic island of Revillegigedo,
and, as Humboldt also thinks, probably extends to Mouna Roa, in the Sand-
wich Islands. The Mexican extremity of this enormous crevasse probably
marks the continental end of one of the great dividing ridges of the sub-
basins of the Pacific.
Within the great Pacific Basin will be found (tinted blue) most of those
great areas of probable subsidence indicated by Darwin*. These bands will
be observed occupying the great sub-basins of the ocean, not very distant
from great volcanic lines, and although not (with our present imperfect
knowledge of soundings) quite free from the suspicion of occasionally inter-
secting such lines (e. g. Marquesas and Society Islands, Ladrone, and New
Guinea), yet, on the whole, keeping surface positions intermediate to the
volcanic cinctures adjoining or around them.
Less distinctly we may trace the cincture of mountain- and volcanic chain
around the shallower Atlantic basin, and, through it, upon the submarine
elevations dividing its sub-basins. Thus, starting from Iceland; the Ferro
Isles, Scotland, and the mountains of Wales and England (with the breach
of the English Channel, a narrow line in relation to the scale of our present
survey), the Rhenish-German chains, the French and Western Alps, the
Pyrenees, to Cape Finisterre and the coast of Portugal, connect by the
Azores, and by innumerable submarine rocks and shoals, across to New-
foundland. Here the lines to the northward may be pronounced unknown,
until, returning back to Iceland, we find it approximates to the point we
left through the great igneous and abrupt coast-line of Greenland.
In connexion with this oceanic basin, we have two probably subsiding
tracts of land—the one in Davis's Straits, the other in the Baltic-both tinted
blue.
The Central Atlantic forms a well-marked basin girded with volcanoes and
mountain-ranges. Leaving the last stated boundary-line at Newfoundland,
and going again eastward to the Azores, thence through Madeira to the
Canary Isles, the Cape de Verds and including the great sub-oceanic vol-
canic region between 15° and 30° long. W., and lat. 3° N. to 10° S., going
westward by the island of Fernando Noronha to Cape St. Roque on the ex-
treme east of the South American continent, returning to Newfoundland,
* See Dana on Areas of Subsidence in the Pacific. Ass. Amer. Geol., Albany, 1843, and
Edin. Phil. Journ. (New), vol. 35. p. 341.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 63
we trace the line southwards through the several chains of the United States
down into Georgia, where, with the comparatively narrow breach of Lower
Florida, it is carried on by Cuba and the whole chain of volcanic islands of
the West Indies to Trinidad and the South American continent again.
The Gulf of Mexico and Caribbean Sea form a smaller but separate basin.
In the southern Atlantic we can trace a dividing ridge through South
Ascension-the great suboceanic tract just referred to-North Ascension,
St. Helena, and probably to Cape Negro on the African west coast, and
thence to the Cape of Good Hope, and returning westward by Tristan
d'Acunha, thence S.W. to the Isle of Georgia (lat. 55° S.) and through the
Falkland Islands to the volcanoes of the southern point of South America;
but this, like the sub-basins, through the scattered indications which alone
we yet have in the vast southern portion of the Eastern or Indian Ocean west
of Australia, is uncertain.
There is little doubt that Australia, on its northern existing coast-line, was
once united with New Guinea and the Aru Islands west and south of it
(Wallace, Silliman's Journal, vol. xxv.), and possibly with much of the land
outlying to the west of that vast and now isolated continent; if not, the
intermediate seas would be much deeper than they are, and the west coast of
Australia with its mountainous chains would bound an ocean basin whose
western boundary would be marked by a line of volcanoes from New Guinea
to New Zealand and the Southern Sea.
The seas of Ochotsk, of Kamtschatka, of Japan, and, above all, the Chinese
and Malayan Seas with Borneo in the midst, form so many distinct basins,
small relatively to the vast areas we have been reviewing, but distinct and
strongly marked. In the Chinese Sea we have a probable tract of subsiding
land, tinted blue upon the evidence of Darwin. The bay of Bengal, well-
marked all round northward from Sunda, and belted with volcanoes to the
Ganges, and with mountains near the coast thence to Ceylon, joins probably
Western Australia by a suboceanic ridge, indicated through the rocks of
Greville and Compton, the Island of Apaluria with the adjacent submarine
volcano of 1789, and the ocean shallows and soundings, about 100° W.
long, and 20° to 25° S. lat.
The separate basin of the Arabian Sea is equally distinct, from Cape
Comorin along the Malabar coast, all highly mountainous, Beloochistan to
the mouth of the Persian Gulf (itself a small basin), thence by the Arabian
coast-line to the volcanic region at the mouth of the Red Sea, and into
Abyssinia with its characteristic and enormous crater-form lake of Tzana
(though as yet not possessing any earthquake record), and thence through
regions scarcely known upon the East African coast, crossing to the Comoro
Islands (volcanic) and to the mountainous regions of Madagascar,—the vol-
canic islands of Bourbon, Mauritius and Rodriguez, the Nazareth and Saya
banks, the Chagos Archipelago and the Maldive and Laccadive Islands,
completing the cincture with the Malabar coast again.
Along the great band of these islands, and thence trending westwards by
the Saya bank, lies one of the great tracts of ocean-floor which Darwin has
shown to be probably subsiding (tinted blue). Assuming that this really is.
a band of subsidence, it would be more probable that the volcanic girdle
takes a wider sweep to the south and west of this band, and, leaving the
Island of Rodriguez, makes for the volcanic centre marked in the ocean at
long. 90° E., lat. 10° S., and thence turns northward to join Ceylon, Cape
Comorin and the volcanic region of Pondicherry.
Leaving the great ocean and great continent, we trace smaller basins
(or rather saucers, for their extreme shallowness in relation to their surface-
area must never be lost sight of), where larger portions of the elevated moun-
64
REPORT-1858.
tain-cincture, studded here and there with volcanic vents, are found unsub-
merged and inland (i. e. where the basin within its boundary is partly land
and partly water), thus: Etna, Lipari, and Vesuvius, the Apennine chain,
the southern and western Alps, the Pyrenees, and the great tableland and
axial chains of the Spanish peninsula, with the mountains of Northern Africa,
on through Pantellaria and Sicily, form one such basin. Closely connected
with this is the adjoining basin of the Ægean with the volcanic Greek Islands:
the Black Sea, with the volcanic regions of Armenia and the Caucasus, form
a distinct basin extending on the north far into Russia; the Caspian, with the
Sea of Aral and the plain of Tartary embracing Persia, another, having its
own volcanoes near the former sea, while Central Asia, so little known, seems
probably divisible into several vast saucer-like areas, north of the great table-
land, of which the great lakes and the Altaï chains, with their imperfectly
described volcanoes, probably mark some parts of the cinctures, but which,
in the absence of knowledge as to relative level, it would be premature to
attempt to trace. Many of these basins further on to the north appear no
longer bounded by closed curves upon land, but to open out along the great
river-courses which run northward and become lost to our knowledge in the
icy solitudes of northern Asiatic Russia.
Northern Europe presents us with the great Scandinavian, German, and
Russian saucer, whose features have been made so clear to us by the labours
of Murchison and others; while, further north and west, a distinct oceanic
basin appears in the Northern Sea, of which the Norwegian chain, Shetland,
the Ferro Islands, Iceland, the west coast of Greenland, and the volcanic
islands of Jan Mayen, are the marked boundaries.
North America, so far as its surface has been ascertained, is divisible into
several well-marked shallow basins, the most obvious being those of the
Mississippi; of the Arctic Highlands; the two deserts east and west of the
Rocky Mountains (lat. 30° to 40° N.); and of the great lakes, to which may
be added hereafter Labrador and the North of Canada with Hudson's Bay;
the eastern talus of the great Atlantic slope falling into the boundary of the
Atlantic basin. Enough, however, has probably been stated to indicate
that, viewed upon the broadest scale, the surface of our globe consists, as
respects its present solid surface, of a number of saucer-like depressions,
when large, having also convex central areas, all having plan outlines
approximating to extremely irregular ovals or other closed curves, and
bounded by mountain-chains or mere rounded or flat-topped ridges or eleva-
tions of the solid sphere, greater or less. Where three or more of these inoscu-
late, the point between the junction is most frequently a group of mountains
or a high tableland, or both,—as, for example, the knots (Cusco and others)
of the South American Andes, upon which the suboceanic ridges abut.
The greatest of these saucer-like concavities either form or subdivide the
beds of the ocean, but other such shallow basins can be traced upon the
existing land, and embracing seas or parts of seas, or great lakes, or river-
courses within them, but still enclosed by girdling chains of mountains or
the precipitous flanks of tablelands, which latter in their full development
are the pedestals of the greatest mountain-chains. Amongst the wide-
sweeping curves that indicate the dividing crests (if we may use such a
word to designate elevations often, especially in the subdividing ridges of the
oceanic sub-basins, so very low in relation to the areas they separate) of these
vast oceanic basins, it appears impossible to trace any approach to parallelism,
or, indeed, that such an arrangement could exist.
We do, however, remark, that it is along these girdling ridges, whether
mountain-ranges or mere continuous swelling elevations of the solid, which
divide these basins beneath the ocean surface one from the other, that all
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 65
the volcanoes known to exist upon the earth's surface are found, dotted
along these ridges or crests in an unequal and uncertain manner.
And as our oceans and greater seas are bounded, and below their water-
surface subdivided, by these ridges, along the lines of which the volcanic
foci are found; so, as long observed, it is a fact that all active volcanoes are
comparatively close to the sea, or to some large body of water; indeed,
they could not present the phenomena they are known to do, without a
supply of water, and nearly always of sea-water, more or less constant and
plentiful, derived from this propinquity. (See Trans. R. I. Acad. vol. xxi.
pp. 98, 99.)
However different, then, may have been the train of forces upon which the
elevation of the mountain-chains and other relatively raised lines of the pre-
sent surface have depended, from those which now produce the ejections
thrown up by volcanic action, the latter seem to follow upon the traces of
the former; and we shall find that the earthquake generally does so likewise.
The distinction long made, into linear and circularly grouped or clustering
volcanoes, I conceive has no foundation in nature. By far the largest pro-
portion of all the volcanic vents over the whole earth are found arranged
along the flowing lines of mountain-chains.
The so-called clusters or circular groups never are found covering surface-
areas larger, if so large, or more widely apart, in any single group, than those
within which volcanic vents are found that undoubtedly belong to linear ar-
rangements (Mexico for example).
Nearly all the clusters or circular groups of volcanoes are situated in the
ocean, and far from continental land; they stand on, and are connected with
each other, by oceanic plateaux, rounded submarine ridges, shallows, rocks,
and islands, and by similar connexions with points of continental coasts,
either mountainous or volcanic. The conclusion seems justifiable, that
these clusters or groups are the only visible points, "few and far-between,"
situated along sub-oceanic linear volcanic ranges, along which the open
vents are probably much fewer than along equal lengths on land, but still
marking as truly as the most thick-set linear vents the great lines of fracture
of the earth's crust. Were this the proper place, much might be adduced
in support of this view of volcanic distribution.
The connexion between volcanic and seismic effort is so obvious, although
the nature of their connexion has been so little understood, that we are
prepared to find the deepest tints of the seismic map fringing off from those
great mountain-ranges where the volcanic foci stand close in rank; but it
was not before so apparent that, along the elevated ridges or mountain-
ranges that gird and divide the great surface-basins, even when not volcanic,
or when volcanic foci are rare and widely separated, the earthquake is still
found to range in broad bands, following the general line of the crest.
Upon a very much minuter scale of survey than we are now occupied with,
such would seem dependent upon the physical fact, that the earth-wave
will be best and furthest propagated through the most solid and elastic line
of material, that is, in the axial line of mountain-chains and valleys, as is
found to be the case; but the indication of our map is a far more extensive
one, and points to some different and deeper cause. Thus, to resume our
seismic survey of the Map, Iceland, Ferro, Shetland, and the south-west
coast of Norway, nearly to Christiania, form a broad band of seismic con-
nexion, which would probably run on to Greenland, and along its coast to
Jan Mayen, did we know anything of their earthquake history.
The fact (if it be so), that the west coast of Greenland, in Davis's Straits,
is sinking gradually, would in nowise conflict with the probability of
1858.
F
66
REPORT-1858.
seismic action, or even elevation of the opposite eastern coast, which, it is
extremely probable, may be slowly rising, just as the Scandinavian peninsula
is doing; and it does not seem a disproportioned supposition, that all three
changing levels are due to the prodigious scale of volcanic action going on
at Iceland.
The Swedish system is another band stretching north-west from the
great lakes to Kola Bay in Russian Lapland; and future observation may
probably include in it the parallel chain of the Doffrefels Mountains. To
the south we mark the broad band whose extremities are Portugal and the
Azores, always in seismic sympathy with each other, and with which the
band of the Canaries is in relation through Madeira, and is also more
distinctly connected with the earthquakes of Barbary and Morocco.
From Tunis, a narrow but intensely marked seismic band stretches up
through Sicily and Italy, sends off a spur to the west through the Alps of
Piedmont and Southern France, along the whole line of the Pyrenees,
and to the northern coast of Spain; and widening out over the central Alps,
so as to cover a large area of central Southern Europe: extending east and
west from Lyons to Vienna, it again contracts in width at about the latitude
of Strasburg, and stretches away northwards over the whole Rhenish
mountain system, and becomes nearly evanescent upon the low plains of
Holland and the coasts of the North Sea, where, though infrequent, earth-
quakes are not unknown.
Over the great plain of Central Europe, and far into Southern Russia to
the north of the Euxine, the want of observations with distinct dimensions
renders any attempt at precise boundary nugatory. Were our records better,
the Carpathians would no doubt stand out in stronger tint than the well-
inhabited country of Poland and the Vistula, where the greater frequency of
seismic records deepen the tint from Cracow up towards Riga. Better ob-
servations would no doubt also mark with a deeper tint a band of connexion
along the Balkans and line of the Danube, between the Austrian Alps, so
frequently shaken, and the Bosphorus, where the neighbourhood of Con-
stantinople shows itself abnormally intense, from the reiterated records of
earthquakes there that have been collected century after century at that
ancient seat of splendour and civilization. Thus it is that the disturbing
causes that we have remarked as affecting the Catalogue follow into its dis-
cussion in space as well as we have seen they do into that of time.
A broad but somewhat ill-defined seismic band stretches from the Greek
Archipelago to Constantinople, spreads over a large portion of Asia Minor,
and is carried through Palestine, on to the valley of the Lower Nile and the
coasts of the Red Sea, extending further south along its Arabian shore.
From the Gulf of Scanderoon, by Aleppo and Mosul to Lake Van, and
the south of Ararat to Shirvan and Baku upon the Caspian, a wide band
of great and long-continued energy extends, which probably joins into the
Caucasus and is connected with the seismic system of the Ourals in the
distant north.
Again, from about the parallel of Bagdad, a broad but ill-defined seismic
band stretches nearly due east through the whole of Persia, Khorassan, and
to the Hindoo Koosh, sending off a narrower band along the shores of the
Persian Gulf. About Cabool the Persian band joins into the vast seismic
area of Northern India—a band, whose northern boundary is the Hima-
layan chain, and which stretches nearly parallel to it from Cabool to Cal-
cutta and to the Gulf of Cutch. Beloochistan appears exempt, but probably
only because hitherto without observation or record. Leaving the vast and
strongly agitated seismic system of Central Asia, of the boundaries of which
1
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 67
so little is yet known beyond the general fact that northwards the seismic
bands appear to follow the great river-courses, or more probably the great
axes bounding them,-and passing also the so frequently convulsed Chinese
empire, which appears to have two chief seismic centres about Pekin and
Canton (these cities have been the centres of observation for all, or nearly all,
the Chinese records of earthquakes that we possess, and hence one reason of
the depth of seismic tint around them; but it is also to be observed that two
of the great volcanic districts of the "Fire Hills and Fire Wells" of China are
situated within the tinted or shaken regions adjacent to the two capitals),
with a third more central volcanic region, of which I am not aware that any-
thing is known seismically, and remarking the apparent exemption of Cochin
China, for which there are no records, we at length arrive at the greatest and
most formidable earthquake- and volcanic region upon our globe. Stretching
in a vast horse-shoe, convex to the south, from Burmah and Pegu, and sur-
rounding the great island of Borneo, with an intervening belt of sea, and
reaching round to Formosa on the north-west, we have an almost continuous
girdle of volcanoes and lofty mountains. Every island of the group, in-
cluding Java and Sumatra, Celebes and Mindanao, is shaken with earth-
quakes the most formidable and frequent; and we can point to no spots upon
the whole earth's surface upon which seismic energy is exhibited with an
intensity equal to that of Luzon and Sunbava.
Nothing even in South America or Mexico appears to rival the grandeur
of volcanic energy and resultant seismic action here. In 1815 the thunder-
ings of Tomboro, in Sumbava, were heard nearly 1000 miles away (through
the earth no doubt). The ashes, or, more correctly, the finely-divided tufa-
dust, floating in the air, made mid-day into darkness 300 miles away in Java,
and were precipitated at sea even a thousand miles from the point of ejec-
tion, while whole tracts of country, with inhabited towns, have suddenly
become engulphed and disappeared during periods of eruption, which over
a large portion of the chain, from one extreme to the other, are alınost
continuous.
It will be remarked that the seismic tint is both more intense and rela-
tively more circumscribed in area along the bands that surround the linear
volcanic vents, where they cluster thick, than along mountain-chains or
ridges that possess few or no volcanic vents. This no doubt arises from the
centres of impulse in active volcanic lines being situated at a comparatively
small depth, in fact, coming from the actual bases of the crater, or not far
beneath; and hence the horizontal propagation is not so great for a given
force of impulse as where its centre is situated deeper, and the explosive
effort rendered abortive to rupture the solid crust above. The intensity of
tint in the former case is due to repetition of effort, as well as to occasional
intensity of impulse.
An earthquake in a non-volcanic region may, in fact, be viewed as an
uncompleted effort to establish a volcano. The forces of explosion and
impulse are the same in both; they differ only in degree of energy, or in the
varying sorts and degrees of resistance opposed to them. There is more
than a mere vaguely admitted connexion between them, as heretofore com-
monly acknowledged-one so vague, that the earthquake has been often
stated to be the cause of the volcano (Johnston, Phys. Atlas,' Geology,
p.21), and more commonly the volcano the cause of the earthquake, neither
view being the expression of the truth of nature. They are not in the rela-
tion to each other of cause and effect, but are both unequal manifestations
of a common force under different conditions.
Further north we have the somewhat less terrible, but yet deeply-
F 2
68
REPORT-1858.
coloured seismic bands of Japan, the Kuriles, and Kamtschatka; and, pass-
ing to the opposite shore of the Pacific, we are presented with the deeply-
coloured seismic bands of Mexico and the South American Andes, whose
influence reaches far out into the ocean, but eastward or landward is
checked by the great chain. The reason of this fact, which has been before
alluded to, is not hard to find. The general section of the South American
continent, from west to east, consists of a comparatively low-lying narrow
littoral border-country on the Pacific; then the immense chain of the
Andes rising in successive ranges to the axial peaks, and beyond these a
vast plateau-the elevated land of the great continent-reaching over to
near the western coast, where some lower rauges of mountains terminate
the Atlantic shore and bound its basin. This is rudely shown in the accom-
panying figure (1).
Pacific
a
Fig. 1.

Atlantic
Now if a shock be transmitted from any origin within the great chain,
and below the level of the great tableland, ab, as from a point x, the
transmitted elastic wave in the direction xs, reaching the surface after a
very short transit, will, in accordance with the well-known law of elastic
bodies, have its amplitude increased (just as the last billiard-ball of a line
of touching balls, is that which is projected when the first of the line is struck
by the blow of a propelled ball), and more powerfully shake all surface-
objects at s than others situated at a, although at an equal radial distance
from the centre of effort,-the free movement of the elastic wave being
here reacted upon by the elastic mass of the tableland which blocks its way
until compressed. Objects on the tableland, at an equal distance from
the origin, may (dependent upon its depth) receive the shock (even if
of only equal amplitude) at such an angle of emergence as will give a less
power of overthrow to the horizontal component of the wave's transit.
There will in every case be a reflected wave back from the mass of the
tableland—an earthquake echo-producing at s, or along the littoral border,
a second shock, with a line of direction nearly the same, but with a direction
of motion reverse to the first, one shock only being felt on the tableland.
To return, the seismic band of the Andes, at the extreme north of the
continent, and at Trinidad, inosculates with that of the West India Islands,
which sweeps round the Caribbean Sea, and appears, so far as records go,
to transmit its movements further into the Atlantic, than into the former
sea; if so, that probably arises from causes quite analogous to those already
explained for South America—a shallower sea-bottom to the westward, on
the Caribbean Sea, thus playing the part towards the deeper bottom of the
Atlantic that the tableland plays towards the littoral slope of South America.
The North American records have been too few and ill-defined as to boundary
to produce as yet any very distinct conclusions from the tints, which prove,
however, that its western and southern seaboard are by no means free from
earthquake. This has in great part arisen from the great want of orographic
delineation on nearly all (even the largest and best) maps of the United States,
which omit all heights and natural features. The Californian system west of
the Rocky Mountains, that of Upper Missouri, of the Mississippi, and that of
the northern lakes and basin of the St. Lawrence, form the chief and separate
regions in which earthquakes have been so far observed most frequently.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 69
Future observation will probably show a connexion between the great sub-
oceanic seismic tract of the South Atlantic and the South American conti-
It does
nent on its western sea-board, between Cape Roque and La Plata.
not appear so far to have any connexion with the opposite African coast be-
tween Cape Palmas and the Bight of Biafra. A better knowledge will also pro-
bably widely extend the seismic boundary of the Cape of Good Hope along
both the east and west shores of Africa to the northward, and bring within it
the great island of Madagascar, as to which nothing is so far known. New
Zealand (unhappily for its future progress) will afford one of the best regions
in the world for the study of volcanic and seismic phenomena in their con-
nexion.
The earthquake-band of Western Australia, at present so small in propor-
tion to its vast surface, will probably be found to reach much further towards
the interior, and embrace Van Diemen's Land and a considerable stretch of
the southern coast to the eastward. It remains yet to be observed whether
even the small surface explored of the east side of the Great Island is sub-
ject to earthquakes or not. Abyssinia too, though not affording the record
of a single earthquake, is too closely united with the seismic region of Arabia
and the mouth of the Red Sea, to be probably perpetually in repose.
There are great untinted spaces upon our map. The northern and south-
ern polar regions, immense tracts in North America and in Northern and
East Central Asia; surfaces in South America nearly as large as all Central
Europe; the whole African continent except the northern edge and southern
point; nearly the whole of Australia, and almost the whole of the bed of the
great ocean, are perfectly unstudied and unknown to us, as respects their
seismic condition. They appear white, and hence free from earthquake, upon
the map, but only because there are no observations.
Future researches will probably, however, show that all these vast tracts of
land are traversed by earthquake-bands presenting generally the features
that we recognize elsewhere, and that the ocean-bed, far from the continents,
although always much less disturbed, for equal extent of surface, than the
land, and especially than the coast, of the great oceans, is also traversed by
earthquake-bands continuous with and tracing out their shallowest contours.
Had navigation been, in times past, as frequent and constant in the Pacific
and Southern Indian oceans as it has been in the narrower Atlantic, especially
north of the equator, the former would most probably present, over very much
of their vast surfaces, light seismic tints such as almost the whole Atlantic
presents, included as it is within the range of movements transmitted from
both its western and eastern borders, and also from the foci within its bosom,
connected by seismic lines so closely adjacent, i. e. with sub-basins so com-
paratively small in area.
Imperfect as are our observations on land, they are much more so upon
the surface of the great ocean that covers three-fourths of our globe; so
that only a very rude approximation, and from very partial data, can be
made towards the solution of the question, What is the relation of seismical
energy beneath the land and the ocean?
The result of Perrey's, memoir 'On the Basin of the Atlantic,' (Dijon
Mém.) assigns, for a period from 1430 to 1847, or 417 years, a total of only
about 140 shocks (or three shocks per annum) observed over an area of
about 24 millions of square miles. If we contrast this with the only tolerably
well-observed portion of the dry land, the great European area, we find
thereon at the least 40 shocks per annum observed upon an area of 1,720,000
square miles, or (allowing for regions included, but never observed), say,
1,500,000 square miles. There occurs therefore annually in the Atlantic.
70
REPORT-1858.
basin one shock for every 8,000,000 square miles of surface, and, in the Euro-
pean area, one shock for every 37,500 square miles of surface; so that within
these large areas the seismic energy beneath the land is to that beneath the
ocean-floor as 213: 1 nearly. The annual number of observed European
earthquakes is certainly below the actual number that occur; and although
the Atlantic is the only oceanic surface of our globe over which there can
be a pretence even to correct observation, yet its recorded numbers must
be very far indeed below the truth, and immeasurably lower in proportion
than for Europe. Making, however, every allowance for imperfect inform
ation in the pelagic area, the disparity of relative numbers is such, as to
warrant our estimating, with some confidence, that the seismical energy is
manifested with much greater power for equal areas upon the dry land than
upon the ocean-bed.
Should it ultimately prove a fact, as rendered probable from the beautiful
investigations of Darwin, that there are great areas of gradual subsidence now
in motion beneath the Pacific, it may still happen (though it is not probable)
that seismic or even volcanic bands may traverse such areas of subsidence,
without materially affecting their general downward movement. Although
many portions of the earth's surface now show evidences of vertical insta-
bility, either slowly, or per saltum occasionally, rising or sinking, these effects
are all comparatively insignificant in extent. The great formative forces,
whatever they were, upon which the elevated land of the great continents and
the depression of the ocean-beds depended, have ceased sensibly to act. The
function of the volcano and the earthquake in the existing cosmos is not crea-
tive, but simply preservative; and vast as they appear to eye and sense, their
effects are very small in relation to the totality of the great terrestrial machine.
If, however, such large areas of oceanic subsidence as have been supposed
really exist, they will most probably be found situated almost centrally within
the oceanic sub-basins, and hence surrounded but not traversed by seismic
bands.
There is one fact, which is shown by the relative positions, upon this map,
of the greatest volcanic areas upon our globe (and these the most active) and
of the blue-tinted areas of probable subsidence, that is worthy of fixing our
attention.
It will be observed that the blue bands of probable subsidence are tole-
rably adjacent to the greatest seats of volcanic activity, and that the latter
generally have subsiding areas at more than one side. Thus, in the Pacific,
the blue band is along the great volcanic girdle from Colebes to New Zealand,
and thence stretches between (and at one point may cut through) the line
of suboceanic volcanic girdles, from the New Hebrides to the Marquesas.
Again, the great volcanic horse-shoe girdle of Sumbava is between the
blue (subsiding) area in the China Sea north of Borneo, and the blue coral
bands north of Australia, which whole continent, or at least its western and
northern parts, may probably be subsiding also. Lastly, in the north we have
Iceland and its volcanic system, between the sinking coasts of Greenland and
those of the Baltic.
If we admit, then, as certain, that these vast tracts are subsiding, we can
scarcely withhold our belief that the subsidences are due to and are the
equivalent in bulk of the solid ejecta and exhalations of these various great
volcanic areas respectively.
The assumed area and extent of subsidence of those supposed subsiding
tracts are, however, I apprehend, greatly overrated; this, however, is not the
place to pursue their consideration.
From all that has preceded (here and in former Reports), it is plain that
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 71
nothing like one or more great general horizontal directions of seismic move-
ment can exist upon any very large tracts of the earth's surface; and that if
it be even possible to assign, as proposed by M. Perrey, a general horizontal
component for limited areas, the method does not admit of extension. The
normal type of an elastic wave in a homogeneous solid, is only varied, so far
as observation yet goes, by the accidents principally of material and surface,
whether the area of disturbance be great or small.
Nor does the seismic intensity in any part of the world, so far as originating
impulse is concerned, seem connected with the superficial character, to the
greatest known depth, of the geologic formations, beyond what connexion
is necessarily inferential from the seismic bands (where they exist) following,
on the whole, the lines of mountains and ridges that separate the surface-
basins of the earth, whether volcanic or not. While, therefore, the seismic
waves diverge, from axial lines that are generally of the older rock forma-
tions, and often of crystalline igneous rocks or actively volcanic, they pene-
trate thence formations of every age and sort, even to plains of the most
recent post-pleistocene clays, sands, and gravels; and occasionally, by the
secondary efforts of great shocks, these loose materials are shaken or caused
to slip and gather up into new forms (as in the Ullah Bund at the mouths
of the Indus, &c.), and so the earthquake has come to be mistakenly viewed
as a direct agent of elevation. Its true cosmical function is the very opposite :
it is part of the dislocating, degrading, and levelling machinery of the sur-
face of our globe, while the part of the volcano is restoration and renewal.
Both are, however, not creative but conservative (strange as it may sound),
and suited to the period of man's appearance and possession of the earth.
Viewing as a whole, and in a single glance, the distribution of seismic
energy over the whole globe, it presents (so far as we yet know) a vast loop
or band round the Pacific, a more broken and irregular one around the
Atlantic, with subdividing bands and a vast broad band stretching across
Europe and Asia, and uniting them.
Thus an apparent preponderance of seismic surface seems to lie about the
temperate and torrid zones, both northern and southern; but extended
observation is yet required in high latitudes, and particularly in the Antarctic
ones, before we dare venture to affirm that there is a real preponderance
extending over any one or more great climatic bands or zones of the earth's
surface.
The following are perhaps the most general conclusions that are at pre-
sent justifiable:-
1st. The superficial distribution of seismic influence over existing terrestrial
space does not follow the law of distribution in historic time; it is not
one of uniformity. There is this resemblance, which, however, is
not a true analogy,-that as the distribution is paroxysmal in time,
so it is local in space.
2nd. The normal type of superficial distribution is that of bands of variable
and of great breadth, with sensible seismic influence extending from
5° to 15° in width transversely.
3rd. These bands very generally follow the lines of elevation which mark
and divide the great oceanic or terr-oceanic basins (saucers) of the
earth's surface.
4th. And in so far as these are frequently the lines of mountain-chains,
and these latter those of volcanic vents, so the seismic bands are
found to follow them likewise.
5th. Although the sensible influence is generally limited to the average
72
REPORT-1858.
width of the seismic band, paroxysmal efforts are occasionally pro-
pagated to great superficial distances beyond it.
6th. The sensible width of the seismic band depends upon the energy de-
veloped, and upon the accidental geologic and topographic conditions
at each point along its entire length.
7th. Seismic energy may become sensible at any point of the earth's sur-
face, its efforts being, however, greater and more frequent as the
great volcanic lines of activity are approached.
8th. The surfaces of minimum or of no known disturbance, are the central
areas of great oceanic or terr-oceanic basins or saucers, and the
greater islands existing in shallow seas.
The fact that certain low-lying river-basins, such as the Mississippi and
the Ganges, are the seats of earthquake disturbance, does not conflict with
the last proposition. In these cases, the impulse is propagated into the plain
from the band of the bounding ridges; and when these are very large
in relation to the basin, the breadth of the seismic band may overlap its
whole surface,-as for example in the basin of the Ganges, where the seismic
banks of the Himalaya and Vindhya mountains cover the whole plain of
Northern India.
We have thus extracted all the information that our Catalogue, or indeed
any further cataloguing of earthquakes, seems capable of giving us; future
research must take a more distinctly physical character. I therefore proceed
to some observations upon instrumental seismometry and the construction
of seismometers, upon which our future progress must much depend.
Twelve years ago, at the period of the author's paper (Trans. R. I. Acad.
vol. xxi. 1846) "On the Dynamics of Earthquakes," the construction of seis-
mometric instruments appeared a comparatively easy matter; there did not
seem to be much difficulty in producing even a self-registering instrument
that should give every element of the earth-wave at the surface, whose nor-
mal velocity of propagation was then assumed to be extremely great, to
approximate to that theoretically due to the elasticity of solid rocky media,
and not to vary very materially in direction of propagation during its transit
from the origin, to any distant point of the earth's surface.
It is only at a very recent period that experiments and observations as to
the actual phænomena, the velocity and direction of shock, &c. have begun to
show the real difficulties of the subject; and as these are apparently not very
generally recognized, I propose pointing some of them out here, prior to
indicating the limits within which for the present, it appears to me, we must
be content to restrict our seismometric aims and instruments, and describing
what form of instrument, and in what localities placed, would appear, with
our existing knowledge, the best to give us some information-approximate
only, and incomplete without doubt, but yet such as can be made a safe basis
for a future higher step with more refined and comprehensive instruments. I
shall avoid as much as possible (as out of place in this Report) any mathe-
matical treatment of the subject. The antecedent history of seismometers is
in brief as follows:-
All the instruments hitherto devised or set up may be divided into two
great classes:-1, observational, those whose motions must be observed and
recorded after each shock; 2, self-registering, which record their own past
movements however repeated, and admit of their observation at any subse-
quent period within certain limits. Each of these classes is again divided
into two sorts:-a. instruments dependent upon the movements by displace-
¿
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 73
ment of liquids; b. those dependent upon the partial displacements of
solids. Of the first class, there have been-
1 (a). That of Cacciatore of Palermo, long in use in Sicily. It consists of a
wooden circular dish about 10 in. diameter, placed horizontally and
filled with mercury to the brim-level of eight notches that face the
cardinal points and the bisecting rhumbs between, and are cut down
through the lip of the dish, equally in width and depth all round.
Beneath each such notch a small cup is placed, to receive such mer-
cury as may be thrown out of each notch by an oscillatory displace-
ment of the main mass of mercury, due to a general oscillation of the
whole system. Either the volume or the weight of mercury found in
each cup is supposed to measure the value of the displacement, and
hence of the shock in its direction in azimuth.
2 (a). The wooden or other bowl of molasses, or other such viscid liquid,
suggested for use by Mr. Babbage.
3 (a). A cylindric tub with chalked or whitewashed sides, and partially
filled with some heavy and permanently coloured liquid of deep tint.
(Mallet, Admiralty Manual, sect. vii. p. 218.)
4 (a). Tubes partially filled with mercury, -shaped, with the horizontal.
and open limbs directed to the cardinal points, for the horizontal-com-
ponent of shock; and U-shaped for the vertical component,-both
sets being provided with marking indices, to show previous displace-
ment of the mercury. (Mallet, Admiralty Manual, sect. vii. p. 214.)
5 (b). The oldest, probably, of seismometers, long set up in Italy and southern
Europe. A pendulum, free to move in any direction, carries below
the bob a stile partly immersed in a stratum of dry fine sand spread
to uniform thickness over the concave surface of a circular dish
placed beneath, marked to the cardinal points, whose centre is
beneath the point of suspension of the pendulum when at rest, and
whose concavity is that of a spherical segment of a radius equal to
the length of the pendulum and stile, plus rather more than the
depth of the stratum of sand. It was supposed that the stile would
mark a right line when seen in a plane vertical to the sand-bed, and
in the direction of the shock.
6 (b). The inverted pendulum, held vertical when at rest by its forming
part of a spring at the base (like the watchmakers' noddy), armed
with a chalk tracer or pencil above the bob, marking a line or lines
upon the concave lower surface of a dish in form like that of the
preceding. This was understood to be one of the instruments adopted
by the observers of the repeated shocks of Comrie, &c., and the in-
vention, in its improved form, of Prof. J. Forbes. (Phil. Trans. Edin.
vol. xv. part 1; Trans. Brit. Ass. 1841-42.)
7 (b). The inverted spring and ratchet pendulum seismometer, proposed in
1854 by Robert F. Budge, Esq. of Valparaiso, in a letter (12th March
1854) to Mr. Patterson of Belfast, and obligingly forwarded by him to
the author. Four cylindrical or square rods of spring steel, each carry-
ing a spherical bob (an iron shot) at top, are fixed vertically. Each is
provided with a ratchet, finely cut upon the rod, and a pall, the planes
of motion of the four palls passing through the cardinal points, so that
each spring pendulum is free to make one semioscillation only in its
own direction, or that of its ratchet and pall, and be arrested there
by the latter until its position of displacement be observed and it be
released. Thus, in the figure (2), p W is the spring pendulum (which,
it may be remarked, would be better a flat ribbon of spring steel,
74
REPORT—1858.
Fig. 2.
m
W
the broad dimension being transverse to the arc of vibration, than
either round or square as proposed), W the
bob, r the ratchet and pall. If we suppose
this to be in the N. and S. vertical plane,
a shock from the S. may bring the pen-
dulum into the position p m, when the
pall will fall into that rn, and detain the
instrument in its new position until the
angle np W can be observed.
The main object proposed by the author
of this modification of the inverted pen-
dulum was, that the observable movement
of the instrument should be as nearly as
possible that of the horizontal component
of shock, without being perplexed with
indications due to subsequent abnormal
motions of the instrument.

N
་་་་་་་་་་ད་་
C
S
8 (b). The pendulum seismometer of Santi.
Two pendula suspended close to the faces
of two walls, ranging in vertical planes
traversing through the cardinal points,
are free to oscillate in those planes only.
Each is provided with a chalk tracer, which marks the arc of oscil-
lation N. and S. or E. and W., or vice versa as to either, upon the pre-
pared face of the wall. This has been long in use in Italy. The length
of the horizontal chord of the arc traced is assumed to be equal to
the horizontal component of shock in the direction marked, and inter-
mediate movements are to be obtained from comparison of the lengths
of both cardinal chords by the known laws of compounded motions.
9 (b). A vertical inverted spring pendulum, formed of an elastic rod (wood
or cane), with bobs of iron shot, is fixed within a hoop, with certain
extemporaneous means of marking its oscillations in any plane, or
more than one, for horizontal component. Such pendula, fixed hori-
zontally in a wall, or in two N. and S. and E. and W. walls, may be
used for vertical element, or a shot hung from a spiral spring of wire
(Mallet, Admiralty Manual, sect. vii. p. 217, 218.); these were in-
tended for extemporaneous use. The spiral spring arrangement has
had several different proposers, some anterior to the above.
Such are the principal instruments of the first class, used or proposed,
in addition to which may be noticed the balanced circular dish, or wheel-
formed seismometer, suggested, I believe, by Professor J. Forbes and Col.
James, R.E.,—a disk of cast-iron or other metal with a heavy rim, upon a
central point of suspension slightly above the centre of gravity, and provided
with a central tracing-stile, either above or below. The sensibility and power
of horizontal recovery or stability of this instrument are nearly identical
with those of the common balance. It is liable to all the objections that
apply to pendula, whose properties in oscillation it still partakes of; and it
is difficult to see any one special advantage offered by it.
Of the second class, or self-registering seismometers, the number is much
more limited.
1 (a). The first completely self-registering seismometer proposed, the author
believes to have been that invented by himself, an account of which
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 75
<
was read to the Royal Irish Academy in June 1846 (Trans. R. I. A.,
xxi. p. 107). It consists essentially of five fluid pendula,-glass tubes,
partially filled with mercury, four for horizontal, and one for vertical
elements of the shock. The displacement of the mercurial columns
breaks contact, in an otherwise closed galvanic circuit, which, acting
upon some simple contrivances, cause a pencil to trace a line upon
ruled paper, whose length is proportionate to the time that contact
remains broken, or to the amplitude and altitude of the earth-wave.
The ruled paper, placed upon a cylinder, is maintained in motion
by a clock; the position of the commencement of the pencil line
traced on the moving paper, therefore, gives the moment in time, of
the arrival of the wave, or initial instant of shock. The displace-
ment of the mercurial columns is dependent upon inertia, and on
the relative mass of mercury in the adjacent limbs of each bent
tube.
2 (a). Professor Palmieri, of Naples, has, some time since, constructed an
instrument, in point of general principle, very similar to the pre-
ceding, and which has been at work, as he informs me, with satis-
factory results, at the Royal Meteorological Observatory upon Vesu-
vius, and for a considerable period. His instrument consists of two
distinct systems, one for vertical, the other for horizontal, or rather
undulatory movements. The former consists of a clock, constantly
going, and registering date and time. A galvanic circuit, which
includes an electro-magnet, remains always unclosed, except at the
instant of the arrival of a vertical movement of the whole instrument,
when one pole of copper or platinum wire, held suspended from a heavy
bob at the lower end of a spiral spring--as in 9 (b), last sentence-
close over the surface of a mercurial cup (the other pole), drops by
inertia, and making good the contact, establishes the electro-magnet's
action, and by it stops the clock and rings a bell. The range of ver-
tical movement is, I believe, deduced from the direct motion of this
contact-maker.
The system for horizontal (?) or undulatory movements consists of
a similar clock and galvanic arrangement, and of four U-shaped
glass tubes, open at both ends, and containing equal vertical columns
of mercury, The vertical planes of two of these U-tubes are N. and
S. and E. and W.; those of the other two in intermediate rhumbs.
Close above, but not in contact with, the mercurial surface in one
limb of each tube, is held suspended a platinum pole, the mercury
itself being the other pole of the open circuit. Upon the surface of
the mercury in the opposite limb a small float rests, connected by a
silk cord over a pulley in a vertical plane, with a little counterpoise,
slightly heavier than the float. If, now, such a movement be given
to any one or more of these U-tubes as shall kant it over or throw it
out of plumb, and so alter the relative levels of the opposite surfaces
of mercury in the two limbs of the tube, the U-tube that shall in-
cline towards the limb that contains the platinum galvanic pole will
then make contact, and at the moment of doing so will stop the clock
and ring a bell as before.
The amount of displacement as to level of the two surfaces of
mercury in the opposite limbs will be made observable by the
distance to which the small float shall be found elevated above the
surface of the mercury in the opposite limb. A description of this
instrument has been given, but without a figure, in De la Rive's
76
REPORT-1858.
Treatise on Electricity and its Applications,' English edition, vol.
iii. p. 508*.
3 (b). The last self-registering instrument to be noticed is that of Herr
Kreil of Vienna, of which an account appeared in 1855. This in-
genious and simple instrument can hardly be made intelligible more
briefly than in the author's own words, which I translate (with the
addition of a word or two) from the 'Sitzungsberichte der Kais. Akad.
d. Wissensch.' Band. xv. p. 111, Heft for March 1855:-
Fig. 3.
e
α
с
"A good seismometer is a desideratum still to be devoutly wished for. It
should not only show the commencement
of the stronger, but also of the weaker
shocks, as well as their duration, direction,
and strength, a task which is too great for
a self-registering apparatus. Therefore
every idea towards the improvement of
such instruments must be welcome; and
on this account I venture to bring forward
the following design (fig. 3). Let de be
a rod of wood or metal suspended at a,
which at d is fastened to the elastic
spring c, like the pendulum of a clock, and
therefore can swing in the plane of this
spring in a vertical direction. Let a b be
a second spring upon the first vertical
one, which permits the bar of the pen-
dulum, de, to swing in the plane of the
spring c, i.e. at right angles to the former
vertical plane. The bar de and the
weight fastened to it can therefore swing
in every direction, without its being per-
mitted to turn on its own axis of vertical
length, and as if there were but a thread
or thin wire at b. The cylinder f g h i
contains clockwork, which obliges it to
turn round upon the bar of the pendulum
(as its perpendicular axis fixed with reference to rotation) once in 24 hours.
It is covered with paper or other material, which can be marked on without
great pressure. It contains on the lower edge the numbers of the hours,
which can move behind an index m, fastened to the plate kl, which is
fixed to the axis of the pendulum. Upon a neighbouring pin, o p, is an
elastic and thin arm of brass, on, which carries a pencil at n, which, by
means of a screw (spring ?), can be pressed against the cylinder and removed
from it. It is in firm contact with this, and marks upon it an uninterrupted
line so long as the pendulum remains at rest; if, however, this begins to
swing, in consequence of the whole system being shaken, this line will be
broken, and strokes produced which will have a horizontal direction if the
pendulum swings in the plane of no, but will be perpendicular and cross-
ways if swinging in the plane perpendicular to n o. The force and length of

2
N
13
4 5 i
\\\ | /////
p
* Since this report was commenced, I have myself had the advantage of seeing this
instrument, and conversing with its distinguished inventor, as to its principles and construc-
tion. Prof. Palmieri informed me that it had been arrested by the celebrated shock of
16th December 1857, and had given indications that he deemed satisfactory. [R. M., May
1858.]
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 77
this stroke will give an approximation to the strength of the shocks. The
middle of the stroke, or, if they are vertical, the end of the uninterrupted
line, gives the time of the commencement of the shock. The strength and
direction of the shocks may also be approximated if the (as respects rota-
tion) fixed plate hikl have an annular recess, filled with quicksilver until
At the
its surface reaches the holes sss, made in the cylindrical sides.
first motion of the pendulum, the quicksilver will be shed out through these
holes into a dish divided into the same number of compartments as there are
holes, like those already in use in many existing instruments of this kind
(Cacciatores)".
Such are the chief seismometers hitherto proposed. They all involve in
some form the principle either of the solid or of the fluid pendulum, the
latter term being applied to the oscillations of liquids in tubes or other such
vessels; and have disadvantages, both theoretic and practical or constructive,
which render their indications inaccurate.
Every pendulum seismometer has a time of oscillation due to its length,
which in the case of the solid pendulum is
T=TA
and in the case of the oscillating liquid
0.57
T=TA
9
being the length of the pendulum and of the oscillating column of liquid
respectively; but if P = the period of the earth-wave or shock, then when-
ever TP, or n× P, or the indication of the instrument will be in excess
-
P
n
of the horizontal component of the wave's motion; when, on the contrary, T
represents no function of P, it may be much less than it.
The amount of error depends also upon the velocity of movement of the
horizontal component of the wave. If this be considerable, the solid pen-
dulum, whether hanging or inverted, acted on by gravity or elasticity, is at
the first moment left behind; as the rod becomes more oblique, the pen-
dulum is dragged along, and acquires a velocity (in a direction which ap-
proaches to horizontal) greater than that due to the arc through which the
pendulum has fallen in the time. At the end of the wave's forward move-
ment, then, the pendulum is thrown forward too far; and at the end of the
return movement of the wave, it moves beyond the range of the latter, by a
small arc due to its proper motion. This objection applies, though with less
cogency, to the fluid pendula, and in their case to both the vertical and hori-
zontal components of the wave.
These discrepancies of indication will vary whenever the velocity and di-
mensions of the earth-wave become altered; and as, for the same instrument,
T varies with sin² A (A being the latitude), it is obvious that even two per-
fectly similar instruments at stations north and south of each other, will not
give strictly comparable results for the same earth-wave.
These are but examples of one or two points of theoretic difficulty, to
which others might be added, and which affect these instruments prin-
cipally as indicators of the dimensions of the earth-wave. Some of these
theoretic disturbances may be eliminated by calculation from the results;
but there are also some apparently insuperable difficulties, of a practical or
constructive nature, which affect all solid pendula as reliable indicators even
78
REPORT-1858.
of the direction of surface-transit (horizontal component) of the earth-wave.
However finely suspended the pendulum-if acted on by gravity only, or,
however constructed if by elasticity or by elasticity and gravity, it is found
impracticable to produce an instrument that shall make even the second half
of its very first complete vibration strictly in the plane of the original dis-
turbance, i. e. in that of the wave's transit. If, for example, any one of the
Fig. 4.

α
d
1
e
instruments 5 (b), 6 (b), or 7 (b), be caused to make a semivibration by a
movement of the nature of one horizontal jerk, and strictly in one vertical
plane a b (fig. 4), the trace made will in most instances be found thus; cd, the
first semivibration, is made sensibly in the plane of movement, but the re-
turning complete vibration de, is found diverging from it through a sensible
angle cde. If the vibration of the instrument be suffered to continue, its trace
rapidly becomes an extremely elongated ellipse, whose excentricity constantly
diminishes, as well as the actual dimensions of both its axes, until the in-
strument comes to rest, after tracing thus a mass of elliptic spirals, from
which nothing certain can be gathered as to direction in some instances
in which, at best, it is only possible to arrive at a probable direction of
originating impulse, by drawing a mean major axis through all these closed
curves.
Constructively, this evil arises not only from the nature of the suspension,
if a pendulum of gravity, or, if one of elasticity, from the form, material,
&c. of the suspending or supporting spring; but also, in both sorts, from the
fact that it is practically impossible that the point of suspension (or, in the
spring, its centre of resistance), the centre of oscillation, and the resultant
of the various opposing forces of the stile or tracing-point, shall lie in oue
vertical plane, and that that plane shall always coincide with that of the wave's
movement; and hence lateral divergence of the pendulum and elliptic spiral
oscillation. But it is also partly due to the nature of the earth-wave motion
itself, which is never a purely normal one, but always more or less disturbed
by small transversals; so that the initial movement impressed upon the pen-
dulum is really not exactly that of the wave's transit. Before entering fur-
ther, however, upon the subject of the actual perturbations of the superficial
earth-wave, as now known, and their effects in relation to seismometers, some
remarks may be advisable as to the special objections which I have either
observed or experimentally ascertained in respect to each particular arrange-
ment of the seismometers already described.
1(a). The Cacciatore mercurial dish.-If the earth-wave emerge with a
considerable angle from the horizon, and large velocity, the mercury
first surges up at the side of the dish towards which the earth-wave
is in transit, and in the direction opposite to its motion; it then,
after spilling out some of the mercury, commences its return oscil-
lation, moving in the same direction as the earth-wave, and spills out
another portion at the opposite side of the dish. The sum of the weights
so spilled out, taken at either side of a diameter transverse to the
earth-wave's vertical plane of transit, will vary with every change
in the angle of emergence, or in the velocity or in the dimensions
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 79
of the earth-wave. Small transversal vibrations, arriving almost
along with the earth-wave, as well as the effects of the form of the
dish, and of its delivering-spouts or adjutages, disturb the initial
simple surge of the mercury across the diameter of the dish, and pro-
duce reflected and other secondary surge movements of the mercury,
which traverse round the circumference of the dish, and spill out
more mercury in irregular gulps. The final result is, that no reliance
whatever can be placed upon its final indication, as to the plane of
the earth-wave transit having passed through the centre of gravity of
that semicircle of cups which are found to contain the most mercury.
The result is not materially different if the line of transit of the earth-
wave be perfectly horizontal. This instrument gives no information
whatever beyond a most uncertain approximation to the direction
of the horizontal component of the earth-wave transit.
2(a). The same objections generally apply to this form of instrument, and
one in addition, viz. that a viscid liquid like molasses must always
give indications short of the truth as to excursion in the dish due
to any given shock, and the more so as it is more tenacious and
approaches nearer to a solid; and as we have no correct means of
measuring viscidity, even assuming it constant for the same liquid,
nor any certainty that the specific gravity of such liquids remains
constant (it is certain molasses will not remain of the same density
in any climate for any considerable length of time), so observations
made through their means at different times and places can never
be comparable.
3 (a). The same objections that apply to 1 (a) apply to the tub of coloured
water, but in a mitigated degree, the diameter being large, the
volume and depth of the liquid great, and the cylindrical sides of the
tub free from any apertures or inequalities. The initial surge gives
a much more distinct indication of direction than in either of the
preceding instruments; and it does not very frequently happen that
a diameter may not be found approximating, with tolerable certainty,
to the plane of earth-wave transit. But in cases where the normal
wave is preceded or accompanied by very appreciable transversals,
those violent tremors that are now known as the frequent ac-
companiments of the actual shock-the water-tub seismometer will
give no indication, or an uncertain one, unless watched and re-
marked as to transit-direction at the instant of the occurrence of the
shock.
4(a). Tubes partially filled with mercury give almost unobjectionable
indications as to direction of transit. Their evils are too great
delicacy or sensitiveness, for the observation of that class of earth-
quakes of mean power, which are the most important to be studied, and
by which they are completely deranged occasionally, while they are
continually being disturbed in such a seismic region by small tremulous
movements that are unimportant to notice. As respects their indi-
cations of velocity and dimensions of the wave, they are liable to the
objections already noticed as applicable to all pendula.
5 (b) and 6 (b). The main disadvantages of these constructions, viz. the
suspended and the inverted solid pendulum have been already
pointed out; it may be added here, however, that with the inverted
pendulum of Forbes, the supporting spring is more or less crippled
down, by a sharp vertically (or nearly vertically) emergent shock, which
gives a lateral movement (greater or less) to the pendulum, as though
80
REPORT-1858.
from a horizontal originating motion, so that the instrument gives in
such cases an absolutely false indication.
7(b). Mr. Budge's inverted spring pendulum, restrained to a single semi-
oscillation in one plane, offers some decisive advantages over any
other form hitherto proposed of the pendulum seismometer.
The
whole length of the pendulum is elastic; and the rod being light,
the whole weight by whose inertia it is bent may be considered as
in the ball or bob. If Σ be the moment of resilience of the rod, and
the deflection be not very great, the angle wpn=0, then-
Σ(L tan 0—b)=
FL3
3
L being the length, and b the horizontal ordinate of deflection of the
pendulum. It is plain that although, like every other elastic rod,
this will have a time of vibration of its own, and be therefore liable
to part of the theoretic objections made to the simple pendulum on
the same account, this form of pendulum will be "brought up"
much more nearly within the true limits of the earth-wave amplitude
in its horizontal component.
Perhaps the ratchet and pall may not be the best mode, practically,
of arresting its movement at the end of its first semioscillation, with
sufficient delicacy, and other methods are obvious that may be ap-
plicable; but if the elastic rod be a flat plate of sufficient breadth in
relation to its thickness, and each rod or pendulum (of the four) be
so placed, with reference to the cardinal points, that its broadest
dimension shall be transverse to its normal plane of flexure, it is then
obvious that practically we may neglect any flexion of the rod edge-
ways, the four rods in section being posited thus (fig. 5)—
N.

Fig. 5.
w.t
|E.
2
S.
and that thus we obtain a flexure, for each pendulum, practically
limited to its own vertical plane of oscillation, and so can obtain, for
any intermediate line of wave-transit between the cardinal points a
good approximate resultant direction from the two adjacent com-
ponent deflexions. Perhaps a flat ribbon-like rod of tempered steel,
whose section should be a rectangle, with sides having the proportion
of about 30:1, would be better than an elastic wooden lath; and in
either case, it is probable that a tape or silk ribbon, fastened at the
side r, and passing with friction through a small horizontal slot in the
elastic rod, so as to be stretched by its deflexion and pulled through,
would be the best and simplest mode of registering the deflexion, or
the angle 0.
While this appears to me the best of the solid-pendulum arrange-
ments, I do not wish to be understood as recommending any one of
the class.
8 (b). Santi's arrangement is of course subject to the objections made to all
pendula. It possesses some advantage in separation of the results in
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 81
different azimuths, and therein in clearness of indication; but it also
has special disadvantages of its own. If, for example, the line of
earth-wave transit be from S. to N., and the E. and W. pendulum
be set up at the S. side of its own wall, it will tend to be thrown
off or out from the wall by the shock; if placed on the N. side of
its own wall, its friction will be increased on its suspensions,
and tracing-point, by its being thrown in or pressed against the
wall; and if the line of earth-wave transit be, say N.W. and S.E.,
both pendula will be either thrown out from or pressed in against
their respective walls, according to which side of the N. and S. walls
they be fixed at. This source of variable inaccuracy might perhaps
be eliminated by a double set of pendula, viz. one at each of the
opposite sides of the N. and S. and of the E. and W. walls, which
would thus be oppositely affected (in excess and in defect) by this
source of error.
9(b). What has been already stated, with reference to errors common to all
pendula, and the remarks made under 7 (b) as to the superiority of
elastic over simple pendula, render it needless to enlarge on those
which were only proposed as extemporaneous instruments, and for
which they will be found convenient and useful, and not more in-
accurate than much more elaborate ones.
Referring now to the second class, or self-regulating instruments,—the
disadvantage of the one
2(a), proposed by the author is of the same character as that of 4 (a) of the
first class, viz. too delicate a sensitiveness to small tremulous shocks,
which derange the composure of the instrument, without its giving
decisive indications. The galvanic recording part of the apparatus
was all that could be desired, and is of course applicable to other
forms of instrument as respects the displacement portions. Indeed,
apparatus identical in all its main characteristics has been since
brought into successful and constant use by Professor Airy, Astro-
nomer Royal, for the registration of astronomical and other kindred
observations, and also by several experimenters abroad. An account
of many such arrangements will be found in De la Rive's Treatise
on Electricity.'
2(a). The same remark, I think, may apply to Professor Palmieri's seis-
mometer, with this addition: the movement of the mercury, equal
columns of which are contained in the opposite legs of each U-shaped
tube, depends in his instrument wholly upon the U-tube being canted
over more or less in its own plane, so as to throw the legs of the tube
out of plumb. This, Professor Palmieri (if I do not misunderstand him)
considers an inevitable consequence of the transit of the earth-wave
at the instrument, conceiving the earth's surface to suffer, in every
case, such a sensible heaving undulation, as to rock the instrument
upon it, like a ship upon a heavy ground-swell. I must confess to
entertaining great doubts that, in the great majority of earthquakes,
any such sensible undulation (enough, at least, to produce a sensible
throwing out of plumb of the U-tubes) can occur, although I
have no reason to doubt that, from its delicate sensitiveness, con-
tact will be broken, and the instrument act in so far, by some of
the violent jars or jerks that it may receive. This peculiarity con-
stitutes, in fact, the essential difference in arrangement between
the author's seismometer and Prof. Palmieri's. In the former the
1858.
G
82
REPORT-1858.
mass of the mercury is in unequal columns in each tube, so that
its displacement is dependent solely on inertia; it therefore sympa-
thizes with the movement of the earth-wave, emergent in whatever
way; in the latter, the correctness of indication of the instrument de-
pends not at all on the inertia of the mercury, but simply upon the
alteration of relative surface-level in the opposite legs of the U-tubes,
when the latter are thrown more or less out of plumb by the sup-
posed undulation of the earth's surface at the transit of the shock.
3(b). Kreil's ingenious instrument is not devoid of some serious objections.
It partakes of those common to all pendula ; and these will be further
perplexed when the annular dish hikl is filled with mercury, which
will form a second (fluid) attached pendulum with a time of oscilla-
tion of its own, and differing largely from that of the pendulum which
suspends it. Very little value, however, can be attached to the indi-
cations to be afforded by the very small amount of mercury that can
be caused to spill out, owing to the very small arc of oscillation that
the whole instrument can be afforded to make by construction. The
most serious objection, however, lies in the method of flexible sus-
pension adopted for the whole pendulous part of the instrument, viz.,
by two short thin plates or ribbons of tempered steel, whose respective
vertical planes are at right angles to each other, the object being to
allow of oscillation in any direction, but prevent rotation upon the
vertical axis. Whenever a somewhat energetic disturbance shall
be given to a pendulum so suspended-so as to cause oscillation in
a vertical plane, diagonal to the crossing planes of the two suspend-
ing ribbons, torsion of each of these arises, and violent twisting
movements (by jerks) of the pendulum itself result, producing sudden,
jerking, rotatory oscillations of the bob (the cylinder containing the
clockwork, &c.) round the axis of the pendulum. These must of
course interfere with and derange any true results as indicated by
the tracing-pencil, which must also record all such accidental
moments, and probably derange the rate of the clock.
There does not appear, however, to be any insuperable difficulty in
devising another mode of suspension for the instrument, that might
at least remove this defect.
Such are some of the main objections to the seismometric instruments
themselves, hitherto proposed. It remains to consider the difficulties intro-
duced by the nature of the movements we require to observe and record
with them, as they actually take place in nature. What we want to find
is the true direction of emergence of the normal earth-wave, with its dimen-
sions and velocity, at a given point upon the earth's surface. This, were the
earth a perfectly homogeneous elastic solid, though much easier, would still
be attended with grave difficulties; one of these, which must ever remain
instrumentally insuperable, consists in the fact that the emergent wave on
leaving the free outlying stratum of the earth's surface, differs both in dimen-
sions and in velocity from the same wave in the previous parts of its deep
transit. Future and more perfect knowledge of the laws of imperfectly elastic
bodies in wave-transmission will, it may be expected, enable us to calculate
the latter from the observed final part of the transit.
Far, however, from being homogeneous, every portion of our earth's crust
that we are acquainted with consists of various "couches," or masses of
materials, differing in elasticity, density, and degree of discontinuity, in the
character, directions, and openness or closeness of the discontinuant fissures,
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 83
in wetness or dryness, in temperature, and in many other ways. Stratifica-
tion and lamination, with their transverse master-joints, affect the elasticity
of whole mountain-ranges and profound masses of the land, and cause it to
differ in different directions.
The mass beneath our feet is very often not even approximately solid.
Vast beds and cavernous recesses occur, empty, or filled more or less with
water, sometimes with lava, ignited rock, and steam at enormous temperature
and tension; and, for anything we as yet know, seismometry may require to
deal with depths and masses where the solid has passed, with exalted tem-
perature, into the imperfectly liquid state.
Again, the surface of our earth is everywhere more or less uneven, and,
viewed over large areas, such as earthquake-transit is concerned with, is
ribbed with rigid mountain-chains, often intersecting or abutting on each
other, channeled by valleys, river-courses, deep estuaries, and bays, exca-
vated into basin-shaped hollows often long and narrow, sometimes filled with
unconformable rock or with loose and incoherent detrital material, and inter-
sected to unknown depths by dykes, veins, and faults. The result of these
differences and disturbances of internal structure and superficial features is to
produce perturbations in the surface emergence of the earth wave, often of the
most amazing and perplexing character; and it is not until the nature and
extent of these have been realized to the mind, that we shall be enabled to
choose the best form of seismometric observation, to determine upon the only
proper sites for the establishment of instruments, and to see within what
limits our first researches must be confined.
Let us notice, then, a few examples of striking surface-perturbation, of
direction, of the great earth-wave, already on record.
Savi ('Relazione di Fenomeni presentati dai Terremoti di Toscana, dell'
Agosto 1846,' p. 32-44) and Pilla ('Istoria del Tremuoto che ha devastato
paesi della Costa Toscana il dì 14 Agosto, 1846,' p. 48–54) have both recorded
examples of horizontal apparent movement of the earth-wave in directions
orthogonal or even actually opposite to each other, and at points within very
limited distances from each other, while, on the whole, there was no doubt
of a ruling general direction of horizontal movement over the whole region.
I can merely refer to their relations, as scarcely admitting of condensation
intelligibly.
'
M. Perrey, in his Memoir on the Earthquakes of France, Belgium, and
Holland' (Mém. Cour. de l'Acad. Roy. de Brux. tom. xviii.), under date of
5th July, 1841, has recorded a still more remarkable instance of surface-
perturbation, which the small map (Plate XII.) of the northern and part of
the central region of France, with outlines of the departmental divisions, illus-
trates. Those departments in which this shock was felt are marked by numerals
referring to the following table. The directions of the horizontal component
of the shock, as observed at the several places named, are shown on the map
bv a short thick arrow. A few other places where the shock was felt, but
direction not observed, are marked by a large dot, and the name referred to
by a letter.
A few large towns, and the general range of the hilly country
(running mainly in a N.W. and S.E. direction) between the two great seats of
disturbance, are marked in mainly as general guides of position to the eye.
This earthquake was sufficiently powerful to disturb furniture, move objects
visibly, and affect clocks, &c., and was variously reported to have lasted in
different places from two or three, to ninety seconds of time.
G 2
84
REPORT-1858.
Number
on Map.
Department.
1. Seine
2. Seine et Oise
3. Loiret
4. Loire et Cher
Locality.
Direction of Horizontal Component.
City of Paris
Sèvres
N.E. to S.W.; three shocks.
W. to E.; three shocks.
Chevreuse
N.E. to S.W,
Longjumeau, m... Direction not given.
Rambouillet
Grignon.
Orsay.
Meulan
Nogent
Quincay
W. to E.
N.E. to S.W.
S. to N.; seven shocks.
N. to S.; three shocks.
N. to S.
W. to E.
More than one shock; direction not given.
Vertical (soulèvement); two shocks.
5. Indre et Loire...... Caumacre
N. to S.
6.
Indre
Langè...
S. to N.
Le Blanc, n
7.
Cher....
Bourges
8.
Eure et Loire
Chartres, p...
9.
Seine et Marne
Donnemaire
10.
Eure...
11.
12.
Oise
....
Côte-d'Or.....
One shock; direction not given.
S. to N.; three shocks.
No record of the shock having been felt in
either of these departments.
Bligny-sur-Ouche. Three shocks; direction not given; very severe.
-one
Here, then, we have two very limited but separated earthquake districts
around Paris, the other more widely spread around Tours-and a third to
the S.W., stretching into Côte d'Or, in which we have the observed or hori-
zontal direction of shocks from N. to S., from S. to N., from W. to E., and
from N.E. to S.W., and in one place said to be vertical. In the Paris dis-
trict the extreme distance apart of the places of observation does not exceed
30 English miles, the average being under 15 English miles.
In the Tours district the extremes are under 70 English miles apart, and
the average distance under 30 miles. The central part of one region is not
more than 150 miles from that of the other; and neither district is more
than about 70 miles distant from the axial line of the chain of hills that
separates them, and in the prolongation of which to the S.W. the third
district is widely spread, taking the general line of axial direction.
Making every abatement that imperfect observation can justify, there
remains abundant proof, in this example, that even in places within view of
each other as to distance, but situated over heterogeneous formations, and in
a country of broken and irregular surface, the superficial direction of shock
may present anomalies at first sight apparently admitting of no analysis, and
in any case incapable of giving any direct information as to prevailing direc-
tion, or position of focus, by mere seismometric observations.
The third and last example we shall take from India, as one not devoid of
a larger interest also. In the map (Plate XIV.) a very rude outline is
given of the geological formations of India, in a merely seismic relation
however, i. e. with reference to relative hardness, density, and elasticity of
the rocky masses, thus distinguishing them only into the six great divi-
sions of crystalline or granitoid, old stratiform, secondary (from carboni-
ferous to cretaceous), tertiaries, alluvial plains, and some igneous porphyries,
diorites, &c. In the colouring of this I have to acknowledge the kind as-
sistance afforded me by Professor Phillips. This map has been fully de-
scribed in "Second Report on the Facts, &c." (Brit. Assoc. Trans. for 1851,
p. 313 et seq.), where it should have appeared originally, but was, at a late
moment, prevented by an accident connected with its completion. I shall
therefore, referring the reader to the former report, merely notice here the
facts as relating to seismometry.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 85
The great earthquake of 1819, which extended its influence right across
this peninsula from Calcutta to Cutch, and during which the Ullah Bund was
elevated, and the Runn of Cutch submerged-the former a low mass of sand
and clay seventy miles long, about fifteen miles wide, and elevated about
10 feet; and the latter an area of subsidence of about 2000 square miles-
had a great general line of horizontal propagation of shock, as shown by the
heavy red line, of nearly from W. to E., a few degrees to the S.E.; yet at
Calcutta it was felt from N.E. to S.W., and at many places along this immense
line-situated between the Aravulla and Vindhya chains of mountains, as
for example at Rampura-the great shock was felt in directions quite trans-
verse to the principal line.
So also the general line of horizontal direction of the great earthquake of
1833, whose origin was far beneath the Himalayas to the E. and N., had a
great general direction about that shown by the long red arrow line. At
Katmandu, in the mountains, the shocks were more directly E. to W., and
also (reflected shocks probably) from the ranges to the N., which had a
direction nearly N.E. to S.W., while in the great plain of the Ganges the
observed directions were various, and, without a more complete knowledge of
the geology and surface-configuration of the country, perfectly unanalysable,
in some places N. to S., and at others, sixty miles off, from E. to W.
While we must regard many of these observations as deserving of little
stress as to accuracy, enough remains to prove that perturbations in the
main directions of emergence at the surface of the normal earth-wave, due
to heterogeneity of structure in depth, and to inequality of surface, prin-
cipally, are of such a nature, as to render a special choice of district neces-
sary in attempting any seismometrical researches (even with perfect instru-
ments) which have in view the determination of the position of the focus
of disturbance. This choice, according to our present knowledge, must be
determined by the following conditions :—
1. The whole surface-area of observation, and to as great a depth as
possible, must be uniform in geological structure.
If of stratified rock, not greatly shattered and overthrown, but
(viewed largely) level or rolling only. The harder and more dense
and elastic the formations, the better, but neither intersected by
long and great dykes, nor by igneous protrusions of magnitude, nor
suddenly bounded by such formations.
2. The surface must not be broken up into deep gorges, and rocky ranges,
and valleys. Seismometry, in a high and shattered mountainous
country, can scarcely lead to any result but perplexity. If the surface
be deeply alluvial all over, it is less objectionable than valley-basins,
and pans of deep alluvium, with rocky ribs between them.
3. The size of the area chosen for observation must bear a relation to the
force of the shocks experienced in it. Moderate shocks are always
best for observation, and, in large areas of the most uniform character
of formation and surface, will give the most trustworthy indications.
4. If several seismometers be set up in the area, they should be all
placed on corresponding formations, either all on rock, or all on deep
alluvium. The rock, when attainable, is always to be preferred.
Three seismometers, at as many distant stations, will be generally
found sufficient, if the object be chiefly to seek the focal situation and
depth.
Having now cleared the way by stating the difficulties of seismometric
observations, 1st, as respects the instruments themselves, 2nd, as respects
86
REPORT-1858.
their local emplacement, it remains to describe the instruments that appear
to me the best calculated for the attainment of the objects we can at present
propose to ourselves in seismometry, and to point out how such may best be
applied; as also some indirect methods of arriving at the most important and
interesting primary result, that we are entitled to expect in the first instance
from such researches, namely, an approximation to the actual depth of focus
within the earth, from which earthquake-impulses are propagated to the
surface.
Were it possible to construct a perfect seismometer, it should record
simultaneously, 1st, the movements, both horizontal and vertical, of the
elastic wave itself, viz., the excursion or amplitude, the altitude, and the
maximum velocity in the coordinates x, y, and z,-z being vertical; 2nd, the
movements of translation of the "advancing form
advancing form" or wave itself at its
emergence upon the earth's surface, with the velocities in the correspond-
ing coordinates x2, y2, and Z.
Y2;
These involve alone twelve equations of condition; and we assume that
the elastic medium (the earth) through which the wave is transmitted, is
homogeneous, in density and elastic modulus; and that the final wave-
movements, of the free outlying stratum at the surface, obey the same laws
as do those of the successive "couches" beneath.
Generally, we must assume the elasticity perfect, and that the vis viva of
any particle in motion, Am, is determinable from its velocity at its position of
equilibrium. From the general equation of wave-motion
v = a cos
(2T (x—at)),
we have the velocity at any point where a² is the intensity, λ the amplitude,
a the transit-rate or velocity of propagation, a the abscissa, and t the time.
At the position of equilibrium v=a, and the vis viva of the particle Am
during the whole undulation is Ama², and proportionate to a².
The wave
we must suppose emanating from a central point, and propagated outwards
in all directions alike, in imaginary, concentric spherical "couches." The
vis viva must remain constant during the whole propagation. The velo-
city of propagation a is also constant; and the mass of the medium in wave-
motion at any moment of the translation is the same; so that, if r=the
radius of any such spherical "couche," the work done in it by the wave
is proportionate to r² × a², and constant for the whole transit, a² being
Xa-•
As, therefore, the mass in simultaneous undulation is constant, the
22
thickness of each imaginary successive “couche" must decrease as r²; and
so the displacing power of the wave diminishes also as r², and the work done
by the wave within any such "couche" of determinate thickness=Σ}-Ama²,
-or M, being the mass in simultaneous undulation, = Ma².
The wave at its origination, starts in any radius, with one uormal and two
transversal vibrations, the separate determination of which would require a
corresponding increase in the number of equations for x, y, and z ; and in the
recorded facts by the instrument. It is obvious, then, even with the utmost
simplifications we can assume as to the molecular condition of the medium
(the earth), that practically we must be content with a seismometer that shall
record only some of the more important conditions of the earth-wave, and in
such a manner as shall enable us, indirectly, to arrive at others. And in
considering the relative importance of the several elements, the maximum
velocity of the wave at its point of emergence upon the surface, with the
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
87
directions in x, y, and z, or the horizontal components (x and y) of the
direction of motion and the vertical component z, will be found the most
valuable.
These are determinable by one instrument only. By two or more such,
at separate and moderately distant places, the velocity of propagation or
transit-rate & may be found; and by combining the results obtained by both,
in calculation, each may be made to check and control the other, and for a
given seismic region (apart from serious perturbations of internal forma-
tion) we can obtain the point upon the surface, vertically above the origin
of the wave, and approximate to the depth of the origin itself, or of the
focus of disturbance, below the earth's surface.
One or other, of two distinct seismometric arrangements, may be adopted,
both dependent upon similar principles,—the second being of a simpler and
less expensive character, but not susceptible (as a single instrument) of indi-
cations as accurate as the first, yet, as respects applicability to determi-
nations of time (as one of several, set up in a given seismic area), quite as
exact.
I proceed to describe the construction of both, their principles and action.
The first instrument is exhibited in Pl. XV. figs. 1, 2 & 3. Fig. 1 is a
lateral geometric elevation of the instrument, whose length is placed in the
direction N. and S., as seen in plan in fig. 2,—a precisely similar instrument
being placed at right angles of azimuth to it, or with its length E. and W.
The same letters of reference apply to similar parts in all the figures. Fig. 2
represents both the N. and S. and E. and W. instruments as placed in posi-
tion, ww being part of the external wooden shell or wall of the seismic ob-
servatory, which may best be always of wood, or such material, and circular
in form.
In figs. 1 and 2, a a is a cast-iron tabular bar, whose upper surface is
horizontal, and whose long parallel edges are either N. and S. or E. and W.
It is attached to a rigid cylindrical vertical bar of wrought iron, b b, which
passes freely, but without shake, through bored holes in the top and bottom
collars of the heavy cast-iron frame cc, which is firmly bolted by its bottom
flanch to the heavy stone floor of the observatory; or, if the latter can be so
placed, to the natural solid rock when levelled to form its floor. Beneath
the frame c c is a pit, pp, for convenience of access to the bottom of the
instrument. Upon the vertical bar b, a collar is fixed of wrought iron, k,
between which and the lower bored collar of the frame cc, a spiral spring,
e, is placed, having its axis coincident with that of the bar b.
This spring sustains, when at rest, the weight of the bar and table a a, and
of all resting upon it, and is so adjusted as to resistance, that such forces in
the vertical direction, as it may be expected the instrument will be exposed
to at any time, shall not be able to compress the spring to such an extent, as
to bring the lower surface of the table a a, into contact with the top part of
the frame cc. A vertical "feather," let into the bar b, prevents it, or its
superior attachments, from altering their position with reference to the frame
c c, by turning round the vertical axis of the bar b in its collar-bearings.
A small sliding index, not shown in the figure, also moves in a longitudinal
groove at the opposite side of the bar b, and, being placed in contact with
the top of the frame c c, when the whole is at rest, indicates the extent of any
vertical depression of the bar b, and of its load, by compression of the spring
e. A buffer collar of vulcanized india-rubber is placed at 7, above the iron
collar k, as a precaution against a jar, in case of the sudden removal of part
of the load on aa by any accident.
Upon the upper side and centre of the length, of the tabular bar a a, is
88
REPORT-1858.
cast a hollow quadrilateral prism, g, which will be called "the block," provided
with four "lugs” to receive the pivot-screws n, n, n, n.
The table a a, sup-
ports two similar cast-iron inclined planes i, i, having for their entire length
the trough-shaped section as shown in fig. 3. These planes are fixed to
the table a a, by the pivot-screws n, n, and by the adjusting-screws m, m
beneath, so that by means of the latter, the inclination of either plane may
be altered or fixed, being otherwise free to rotate in a vertical plane,
within certain limits, round the pivot-screws n, n, so as to alter the angles
of inclination.
Upon each of these inclined planes, is placed a large heavy ball, formed-of
a hollow sphere of hard gun-metal, of about 0.3 of an inch in thickness,
truly spherical and polished outside, and filled up solid with lead. These
balls are adjusted in diameter, to the breadth and form of the inclined planes
(as in fig. 3), so as freely to roll along, with but two points of contact.
2
When the planes i, i are adjusted at equal inclinations, the balls B, B, rest
at their lowest ends, and are laterally in contact with, and supported by, the
hard wood stops r, r, driven (from outside inwards) through, and well-fitted
in, corresponding rectangular horizontal "slots" in opposite sides of the
block g,—the end of each wood stop being curved to fit the surface of the
balls, in a horizontal great circle, and so that the plane of the stop passes
through the centre of gravity of the ball. Through each wood stop there
pass the
and extremities of a galvanic conducting-circuit of thick
copper wires, placed at about an inch apart, where they pass parallel to each
other, through the wood stop, with their extreme ends coinciding with the
surface of the stop next the ball, and being amalgamated; so that while ever
the ball reposes in contact with the wood stop, the galvanic circuit remains
completed, through the ball, between the ends of the wires, but is broken
the moment the ball is removed from contact with them.
For one complete seismometer there are two such instruments as have
been thus described, -one placed, as in fig. 2, in a N. and S., and the other
in an E. and W. direction, as respects their length, and having thus four
inclined planes and balls, each with its own distinct galvanic circuit from
one common battery. A clock placed in the observatory carries round a
cylinder with ruled paper, and each of four pencil markers continues to
describe an unbroken line thereon so long as the balls are in contact with the
blocks (or wood stops and galvanic poles); but (by an arrangement pre-
cisely similar to that described for my fluid pendulum seismometer-Trans.
Roy. Irish Acad. vol. xxi. p. 107) the moment any ball ceases to be in con-
tact with the block, and for as long as it is so, the pencil is withdrawn, and
leaves a break in the otherwise continuous line traced by the rotation of the
paper. No part of this clockwork registering-arrangement is shown in the
Plate, as several modifications of it are practicable, and no one in parti-
cular is essential to the principle of the seismometer before us.
To illustrate the mode of action of the instrument,―returning to fig. 1,
suppose it to be the N. and S. one, and adjusted so that the barb is truly
vertical, the parallel sides of the inclined planes i and i truly in directum,
their angles of inclination to the horizon the same. Then if the arrow Q
represent the direction of emergence of an earthquake-wave (supposed here
to be in the plane of the meridian, and from S. to N.), at the first instant
that the wave reaches the instrument, the bar b, and table a a, with all they
carry, will commence to descend and to compress the spring e by their inertia,
with a velocity dependent upon the vertical component of the wave, which
carries up the frame ce vertically. Also at the first instant of arrival of
the wave, the ball B₂, in virtue of its inertia, will move off from the block
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 89
2
towards C₂; and the instant of its departure, by breaking galvanic contact of
But the
the poles at its stop, marks that of the commencement of the shock.
whole instrument is carried forward by the horizontal component of the
shock, and then moves back again; the ball B is therefore carried forward
also, urged by the block at r, and is caused to roll up along the inclined
plane a certain distance, say to C, where it comes to rest, and, reversing its
motion, rolls back again by gravity, and returns to rest in contact with the
block and galvanic poles of its own stop. The ball which first moves, which
we may call the Time Ball (as indicated in time by the pencil trace on
the clock-cylinder paper), will always be that at the side from which the
shock arrives.
The
We neglect any account of its subsequent motions.
other ball, which we may call the Element Ball, by its movements gives
us the elements of the wave. The instrument records the whole time that it
is out of contact with the block g, viz. that of its excursion up and down
the inclined plane i. If, in place of the wave having emerged at some angle
to the horizon from S. to N., it had come at the same or at any other angle
of emergence between vertical and horizontal, in the reverse direction or
from N. to S., then the action of the balls also would have been reversed,
B becoming the Time Ball, and being left behind, and thus noting the mo-
ment of arrival of the wave; and B, being thrown up along the inclined
plane i, giving its elements.
2
Again (referring to fig. 2), if the wave emerge at some azimuth between
N. and S. and E. and W., suppose from the S.W., with any angle of emergence,
then by the vertical component the springs of both the N.S. and E.W. instru-
ments will be compressed (and nearly alike). The time balls B, of the N.S. and
B₂ of the E.W. instruments will be left behind, as before, (and both at the
same instant will break contact with the block); and the element balls B and
B will be thrown forward upon their respective inclined planes, as before-to
equal distances in the case of the exactly intermediate azimuth here supposed,
but to unequal distances if this azimuth be more to the W. or to the S.
The instrument records the simultaneous excursions of both balls B and B,
giving the total time (as before) that each ball is out of contact with its own
block or stop; and if the direction of the wave-movement be reversed as re-
spects the instrument (suppose, from some point of N.E. towards S.W.), then
the respective movements and functions of the balls will also reverse themselves,
B and B being left behind, and B, and B, thrown forward, &c.
2
2
The general size and strength of the instrument must be determined with
reference to the degree of violence of the earthquake-shocks to be anticipated
in the seismic region it is intended for. The very greatest, and the very
smallest perceptible shocks, are alike unsuited for useful measurement. The
dimensions of the instrument, as shown by the scale of the plate, are such as
I consider fitted to ensure its functions, under the effects of those shocks of
mean intensity (such for example, as those common in the Mediterranean
basin, or in those of Hungary and Austria), and with moderate vertical angles
of emergence, which are those best to observe in the existing state of our
knowledge.
The most important points of precaution of a constructional character to
be noticed are the following:-The balls should be of lead chiefly (the sur-
face being formed, for hardness and smoothness, of gun-metal), to reduce
their proper elasticity as much as possible. The inclination of the planes i, i
must be small, probably never exceeding 15°, and the length and inclination
so adjusted by experiment, to the maximum time of wave-oscillation in the
district of observation, that the whole time of rolling up and down of the ball
shall be considerably longer in duration. Their bearing-edges must be per-
90
REPORT-1858.
fectly parallel and smooth; and the length of the planes must be such, as to
make it highly improbable that any ball, in its excursion under shock, can
reach the upper end. A wood stop is fixed at this point to arrest the ball,
should it ever chance to reach it; and beyond this a stout net (like the purse of
a billiard-table) may be fixed to a separate support (from the floor), to receive
the ball, if upon an extraordinary occasion thrown out of the instrument.
It is assumed that any alternate alteration of the inclination, of the inclined
planes i, i, by actual surface-undulation, carrying the whole instrument with
it at the passage of the earth-wave, may be neglected, i.e. that, for example,
a wave passing in a direction from S. to N. will not sensibly lift up the S. end
(of the N. S. instrument) first, and then the N. end, and so first increase the
inclination of the plane of B, and reduce that of B, and then vice versâ ;
and that whatever amount of tilting may thus occur will so momentarily
affect the inclined planes, and in opposite directions, as not to interfere
with the proposed movements of the balls.
2
This assumption is justified by the fact that the value of A, the amplitude.
of the earth-wave in the normal, is always great in relation to its altitude,
and in the case of oblique surface-emergence its horizontal component is of
still greater length; so that the angle of slope of either face of the emergent
wave with the horizon, is practically imperceptible in moderate shocks; and,
further, any tilting that can occur takes place in opposite directions suc-
cessively, so as nearly to compensate.
The vertical spring e must be delicate and sensitive, at the first instant of
its compression, in proportion to the movement by inertia of the large mass
that it carries, and its range, proportioned to the degree of steepness of
emergence to be expected in the region of observation.
The whole vertical component is absorbed by this spring, and may be mea-
sured by its compression; but it is important that it shall give way sensitively,
at the first moment of shock, in order that neither of the balls shall have any
tendency to rise from the inclined planes that support them, and that its resili-
ence shall not be too lively, so as not to produce rebound upon the restoration
from compression. In certain seismic regions, where great steepness of
emergence may be looked for, the vertical component will probably be best
met by the depression of a conical float with the apex downward, fixed to
the lower end of the bar bb, into a cylindrical vessel of water placed beneath
the instrument; but this must be matter of experiment in such regions.
Were the whole instrument rigidly fixed to the ground, the latter as well
as the materials of the instrument and ball highly elastic, and the velocity
of emergence of the wave, in its vertical component, very great, it is obvious
that time would not be afforded to the ball P, merely to roll up along the
plane; it would be thrown up obliquely from it, aud, describing a short trajec-
tory, would fall back again upon the plane a little higher up, and then re-
peat a still shorter trajectory, or begin to roll upwards. But the ball is very
inelastic, the rate of emergence of the wave is not very great in its vertical
component; and the effect of this upon the instrument is spread over a still
longer time by the interposition of the spring e.
If t=the time of the wave in seconds, will be nearly the instant of its
t
2
maximum velocity v, in feet per second; thus the condition that shall ensure
the ball B rolling only, and not being projected, is that the vertical compo-
nent of v shall be less than
v=32
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 91
Unless, possibly, in the case of nearly vertical emergence, and from the most
solid, and elastic crystalline rock, an ample latitude, t, is secured by the ver-
tical spring.
We will now consider the movements of the element balls B and B, along
the planes i, i, due to the horizontal component of motion, taking the two in-
struments (viz. the N. S. and E. W. seismometers) together, and assuming the
horizontal component in any azimuth 0.
The blocks gr (N. S.) and gr (E. W.) move forward horizontally, and
when the blocks
force on the balls B and B, before them until the instant,
t
2'
have acquired their maximum velocities, with that of the wave,v; the balls then
part company from the blocks, and continue to move up along the respective
inclined planes i, i, sliding for the first indefinitely short moment, and then,
with a certain reduction of velocity due to the friction of the planes which
produce the change of motion, rolling up along them. This initial sliding
velocity will be
For the ball B ... V=v sin 0;
For the ball B₁
V=v cos A.
As soon as the sliding is converted into rolling motion by friction, these
velocities will become
5
v sin 0, and v cos 0.
Assuming that the change takes place almost instantly after the balls have
begun to move from the blocks, i. e. that gravity has not had time perceptibly
to alter the velocity up the plane, and neglecting the small effects, due to the
elastic compression of the balls and blocks themselves, and also supposing
that the loss of velocity of the ball, by conversion of its sliding into rolling
motion by friction, is less than the diminution of velocity of the block (in the
same short time), in returning from its maximum velocity to rest, the balls
B and B, will be retarded by forces-
5
79 sin i,
For B....
5
For B₁
29
g cos i,
i being the common inclination of the planes.
The ball B will therefore ascend upon its plane to a vertical height
5
(v sin 6)
2
5 v2
10
79
sin (=H;
14 g
we have therefore
14
v sin 0=
✓
gH.
So also the ball B, will ascend to the height
therefore
v cos 0=
14
gH';
5
tan 0-
H"
92
REPORT-1858.

and
V=
14
59 (H-H'),
or, if g=32,
V=
g
448 (H—H') = √/89‍6 (H—H').
5
This calculation assumes that the sliding is converted into rolling motion in
an indefinitely short time, as it would in fact be, if the adhesion of the balls
were large, and the inclination of the planes i small; but if the inclination
of the latter be considerable, as 15° or upwards, a more exact determination
is necessary.
Let, as before, the horizontal components of the velocity with which the
balls begin to move, be v sin 0, and v cos 0, Z the velocity in the vertical,
and the inclination of the planes i now large.
The initial velocity of ascent parallel to the planes will be,
and
For the ball B..
For the ball B₁.
•
v sin 0 cos i + Z sin i,
v cos o cos i + Z sin i.
Let o be the coefficient of frictional adhesion, of the balls to the plane;
then they will ascend the planes to the heights,
B.... H
B₁. . . . H₁
(v sin 0 cos i +Z sin i)² ¸ 2 tan i+59,
2 tan i+79
2g
•
(v cos 0 cos i + Z sin i)2 2 tan i +50
2 tan i+79
2g
v and ✪ are known if the value of Z be given; and this may be ascertained
experimentally from the compression of the vertical spring; or, as sug-
gested by my friend Dr. Harte, to whom I have been indebted for these
equations, a second pair of experimental inclined planes and balls might be
used, with an inclination greater than i (say 2i), from the observed movements
upon which, two more equations could be got, the four equations being then
more than enough, to determine v, Z and 0.
But the nature of the instrument is to record the values of H and H₁, in
terms of the whole time that the balls B and B are out of contact with the
block gr, i. e. of their rolling up, and down, the inclined planes,—this time
being given, by the lacune in the pencil-trace made upon the revolving cy-
linder of paper carried along by the clock. The time of the balls' ascending
to the highest point reached on the plane will be independent of adhesion;
and calling it t, we have,
For the ball B....
. . t = =
For the ball B₁
な
​v sin cosi+Z sin i
g sin i
v cos 0 cosi+Z sin i
t₁ =
g sin i
The time of descent back to the starting-point, due to the heights H and H',
will be a little, but inappreciably, less than this.
The entire time of the double oscillation of each ball, therefore, or its
movement up and down the plane, as recorded by the instrument, is,

For B.... T
and
1
For B₁ .. T₁=
1
v sin cos i + Z sin i
g sin i
v cos 0 cosi+Z sin i
the coefficient being always
g sin i
1+
√
2 tani+50
2 tani+79.
(1 + √ 12
2 tan i +59
2 tan i +70
;
tana, the angle of sliding for the surface-
material of the balls upon that of the inclined planes.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 93
Reverting now to the time balls B, B2, those which, being left behind, record
the instant of the arrival of the shock at the instrument,-it has been stated
that we have no occasion to determine their subsequent movements; it
may be well, however, to clear our notions generally as to what these will
be. Rotation is almost instantly communicated to these balls by adhesion.
with the moving planes on which they rest. The block moves off horizon-
tally (in the direction of the wave) from the ball, which rolls thus with a
retarded motion up the inclined plane in a relatively opposite direction. The
block attains its maximum velocity V, and, coming to rest, reverses the direc-
tion of its own motion, and now follows back after the ball that it had left
behind, which it may overtake, and strike, with a relative velocity equal to
the sum of its own velocity and that of the ball, or to their difference, depend-
ent upon the state of motion of the ball at the moment of impact. The
impact calling forth elastic force from ball and block, the former will be
thrown up along the inclined plane; but the extent of this movement, or
whether it occur at all, will depend upon the dimensions and velocity of the
wave itself (resolved into the line of movement on the inclined plane) and
upon the elasticity, &c. of the ball and block. These we have no occasion
to pursue further: the actual movements of these balls, B, and B2, how-
ever, will be found recorded in time also, by their own pencil-tracers on the
cylinder; but the only indication that concerns us, is the first instant of
broken contact, as already explained.
A single seismometric observatory, such as has been now described, set up
within a given region of disturbance, is capable of giving the elements, neces-
sary for the calculation of the position of the seismic focus, but without the
power of controlling the accuracy of the results, except in so far as coinci-
dent repetitions may confirm or refute them. But if three such seismome-
tric observatories be set up within the region chosen, in positions that shall
form the angles of a triangle with respect to each other, at moderate dista ces
apart (from 15 to 30 miles), and these be all connected by galvanic wires,
so that the whole of their records shall be made upon a single paper cylinder,
moved by a single clock in one of the three observatories, we then have a
further control, and an independent method of obtaining, both the hori-
zontal component of direction, and the surface-velocity, from which, by
methods yet to be stated, the depth of origin may be calculated without
direct ascertainment of the vertical component in Z. The cylinder must in
this case carry twelve pencil-tracers, four leading from each observatory.
This leads us to the second and somewhat simpler form of seismometer
proposed by me, and shown in figs. 4, 5, 6 and 7 (of Plate XV.). In some re-
spects, the principles of this instrument are the same as of that just described :
like the former, it is a double instrument, each instrument having two move-
able balls; but their action is different. Fig. 4 represents, in elevation, one
of these instruments (let us suppose, that N. S.) as seen looking eastward,
and the upper part of which is seen in plan in fig. 5. ss is the floor of the
observatory within which the two similar instruments are placed. tt is a
shallow and flat-bottomed dish or basin of some feet in diameter, and about
nine inches in depth, formed by a circular wooden curb or rim secured to
the floor.
In the centre of this, there stands up vertically a very stiff pillar or upright,
rigidly secured into the floor, and which may be either of hard stone, hollow
cast iron, or of hard wood, but best of the second. Its upper end is formed
of wrought or cast iron in the form shown; and into it are secured the vertical
supports of hardwood, s, s, which are placed with their parallel and vertical
axes in the plane of the meridian or at right angles thereto, and are prepared,
94
REPORT-1858.
2
so as to support the balls B and B, upon their upper ends, which are slightly
hollowed to the same curve as the surface of the balls, as seen at full size in
fig. 7. The balls, when in this position, rest against and are steadied by the
hollow stop over the axis of the vertical pillar, b in figs. 4, 5, and 6.
The balls may be common cast-iron cannon shot, chosen of good sphe-
rical form and of equal weight; and each ball is in metallic connexion at one
point of its surface with a galvanic-circuit wire, of which it forms one pole,
marked et,—the supports s, s, and the stop b, being all of hard wood or other
insulating material, as pottery or glass. The height of the central column
should be such, that the centre of gravity of each of the two balls, when on
their supports, may be some submultiple of 32 ft.=g (say 8 feet =g), for
facility of calculation.
1
4
The shallow basin tt is subdivided in two semi-circular separate areas, by
a wood division, d, equal in depth to the outer rim, this division crossing in
the diameter which lies at right angles to the plane of the supports s, s,―i. e.
being east and west for the north and south balls, and vice versâ in the other
instrument. Each segment of the shallow basin is lined within its outer rim
and bottom with sheet-lead, which is at one point of each in metallic con-
tact with the other pole of the galvanic circuit marked E₂-.
2
2
The two segments of the dish are filled up to the level of the surround-
ing rim, with a bed of damp sand, pressed uniformly and "struck off" level
to the rim by a straight edge, so as thus to present a uniform bed 9 inches
deep, the balls B, B, being 6 inches in diameter and 8 feet above it. While
the instruments (i. e. that N.S. and E.W.) are thus prepared, the galvanic
circuit remains constantly broken, the poles formed by the balls being in-
sulated from the other poles formed by the sand-beds, the lead lining, &c.
Suppose now, in fig. 4, an earthquake-wave to emerge from S. to N. in the
direction of the arrow; the ball B₂ is left behind as in the former instrument,
topples off its slender support s, and commences to fall to the surface of the
sand. The moment it strikes the sand, it makes contact with its own circuit,
and as the time of its fall can be exactly calculated and is constant (neglect-
ing the small resistance of the air), this ball (as before) marks the precise mo-
ment of the arrival of the shock at the instrument. The other ball B is
urged forward by the movement of the whole instrument in the direction of
the arrow, or that of the wave's emergence, being supported by s and b, until
the instrument acquires its maximum velocity v as before. This ball is then
thrown off from its support with this velocity, and, describing a small trajec-
tory in air, falls to the bed of sand, and in its turn makes contact with its own
galvanic circuit. The ball partially buries itself in the damp sand at the
spot it falls upon, without change of position from any elastic effort, all such
being absorbed by the "deadness of the sand. If the shock has been in
the plane of the meridian, the place where it shall land on the sand-bed will
also be in that plane, say at B'.
Then the horizontal distance from the centre of its support s to the centre
of the ball, measures the horizontal component of the velocity, this space
being described by it during the time of its descent through eight feet. The
difference in time (as shown upon the ruled paper by the pencil-tracers and
clockwork as before) between the instant of B, and of B leaving their sup-
ports, is almost exactly = or half the time of the wave.
t
2'
2
The same explanations will apply to the other, or E. and W. instrument;
and if the azimuth of emergence @ be somewhere between N. S. and E.W.,
all four balls will be displaced, and the obliquity of throw of each of the balls
•
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 95
B (N. and S.) and B (E. and W.) from their respective cardinal and ver-
tical planes, will indicate the actual azimuth of the horizontal component of
the earthquake wave-giving this indication in two ways, each controlling
the other,—viz. by direction of throw as stated, and by distance of horizontal
traject, which will be proportionate to sine and cosine 0.
The stop b, it should be remarked, is hollowed at contact with each ball,
so as to embrace 90° of its horizontal great circle; so that in case 0=45°
from the meridional or the E. and W. planes, the balls cannot slip aside, but
must be thrown in the same direction, the extreme angles of the stop then
passing through the plane of motion and centre of gravity of the balls.
Figs. 5 and 6 show in plan the relative positions of the N. S. and E. W.
instruments, the upper portions alone being represented, and not at the ne-
cessary distance apart.
These instruments singly, then, give us the velocity of the wave and its
direction in azimuth with considerable accuracy; but their full value would
only be ensured by placing three such seismometers within a given district
(as already stated for the former instrument) and connecting them all by
galvanic wires, so that the indications of the three shall be recorded by a
single clock register. We then have the time of arrival of the shock at each
seismometer given with perfect accuracy, from which both its horizontal
velocity and azimuth may be computed; and the relative positions and
distances apart of the several seismometers being known, the true direction
of emergence of the wave, and the point of the surface vertically over the
origin, and the depth of the focus itself may be computed. The two following
methods of computing these are due to Professor Haughton, of Trinity
College, Dublin, who communicated them to the Geological Section of the
British Association at Dublin, on the occasion of this report being read, and
from whom I have received them for publication here.
The determination of the "coseismal line”—a term first used by me at the
suggestion of Sir John Herschel, to signify, the crest of the simultaneously
emergent earth-wave upon the earth's surface at any moment of its progress
-is the same thing as determining the direction of its motion on the surface,
a horizontal tangent to the coseismal line at any point being always ortho-
gonal to the direction of motion.
Given the Times of an Earthquake Shock at three places, to determine its
Horizontal Velocity and Coseismal Line.

Ꭹ
X
B
a
C
Ъ
N
Let A, B, C, denote three stations at which the time of arrival of the earth-
quake shock is determined by the seismometers or other means, and let
96
REPORT-1858.
a, b, c, denote the distances between them; let v denote the unknown hori-
zontal velocity; and let o denote the unknown angle made by the coseismal
lines x A x, y By, with the line A B joining the first two stations; and t₁, t, ty
be the times of the observed shock at A, B, C, respectively.
Letting fall the perpendiculars p and q, we find,
v=
p
tą - tr
9
tz - tz
c sin p
ta-t
a siu (B-)
tz-t₂
· (1)
(2)
Equating these two values of v, we find
c(t3—t₂) sin Þ=a(t₂—t₁) sin (B—☀).
Expanding, and solving for tan , we finally obtain
a(t₂—t₁) sin B
2
tan =
c(ts—t₂) + a(t₂-t₁) cos B
(3)
Having found by means of this equation, we can then determine v from
either (1) or (2).
Given the Horizontal Velocity of an Earthquake at any two points, and its
absolute velocity; to find the position of the focus from which it has
proceeded.
B
Y
P
X

T
Let A and B be the points under consideration, and for simplicity suppose
them to lie at opposite sides of the unknown focus F, and in the same vertical
plane passing through F. [These suppositions are only made to simplify the
figure, but do not in any way diminish the generality of the result.]
Let AX be the space moved through on the surface of the ground at A
in the unit of time, and equal v the horizontal velocity, and let BY be the
velocity at B and equal v'. Letting fall the perpendiculars AP and BQ;
PX and QY will denote the spaces described by the earthquake in a radial
direction (FX or FY); they are therefore equal and each is the absolute
velocity of the earthquake V. Hence
V
cos AXF-
ย
V
cos BYF=
v'
(1)
· (2)
Therefore since v, v', V are all known quantities, the angles A XF and
BY F are also known, and therefore the lines XF and Y F may be drawn,
and their intersection F will give the required position of the focus.
Corol. 1. If the position of the point O, at the surface, from which the
earthquake appears to radiate, be known; one velocity will
determine the depth of the focus.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 97
Corol. 2. Independently of any diminution in the absolute velocity of the
earth-wave, the apparent horizontal velocity will diminish rapidly,
approaching indefinitely the limit V. This is evident from the
geometrical considerations arising from the fact that PX is
always equal to QY.
It is obvious, then, that by the establishment of these very simple and in-
expensive seismometers, and connecting them galvanically (as respects their
registration) by methods now become both familiar and simple, we may get
good first approximations to one of the most important questions of the
physics of our globe-a knowledge of the depth from which earthquake
impulses arrive.
Simple and inexpensive, however, as the apparatus recommended is, its
establishment in the only way in which it can be of much real use, namely
by connected distant stations, involves the choice of seismic areas fitted for
the purpose, and the support and aid of governments, if not for outfit, at
least for appointment of observers, and police protection of stations and wires.
It is to be hoped that even these may not be withheld as the advancing know-
ledge of the importance to physical geology of seismic research becomes better
understood and diffused. Meanwhile a still simpler form of rough seismo-
meter, suited to the resources of distant and isolated observers, may be with
advantage, perhaps, pointed out,—and also an indirect method, by which the
depth of earthquake origin may be approximated, without the use of seismo-
meters of any sort. The form of seismometer about to be described is most
applicable to seismic districts where the angle of wave-emergence is not
steep, i. e. where the shocks are usually nearly horizontal.
If any homogeneous, parallelopiped, or rectangular prism, standing on
end, upon a level surface, be upset by its own inertia, the supporting sur-
face being suddenly moved beneath it, in the direction of its own plane (as
by the horizontal component of an earthquake shock), it may be shown
that the velocity of the surface must be
4
V² = 9√ a² + b² ×
3
- cos 0
cos20.
where a is the altitude of the solid, b its diameter of base, and the angle
formed by the side and a line drawn through the centre of gravity to the
extremity of the base, and V2=2gh.
This velocity is independent of the density or material of the solid,
because the oversetting force, being its own inertia, is always proportionate.
to the density. With a given velocity V, therefore, it is possible to as-
sign the dimensions a and b such, that it shall be just overset; and with
this velocity another solid, having greater, shall remain unmoved,-
suming always that friction upon the supporting surface gives sufficient
adhesion to cause the solid to upset, and not to slide (partly or wholly)
without upsetting.
-as-
If in place of a square prism like a wall, the solid be a right cylinder, such
as a pillar, the diameter of whose base, as before, is b; then
1562+16a2
V2.
12a2
×g √ a²+b²(1—cos &) ;
and from this very simple expression for the horizontal velocity, for which I
am indebted to my friend Professor Haughton, it is easy to construct a seis-
mometer of the greatest simplicity, that (in the absence of better means)
shall give, within a narrow limit, the actual velocity of shock.
1858.
H
98
REPORT-1858.
Let there be constructed two similar sets of right cylinders, say each set,
six to twelve in number, all of equal height (a) and of the same sort of
material, but varying in diameter in each set, with a uniform decrement
from the greatest to the least.
Convenient dimensions for earthquake observations of mean intensity, will
be such, that the cylinder of largest diameter shall have its altitude equal to
three diameters, or b=2, and that the cylinder of least diameter shall have
α
f
its diameter one-third of that of the greatest one, or b=3. Any number o
cylinders of intermediate diameters may be interpolated between ; and the
greater the number, the more accurate the instrument becomes. A series of
six to ten in each set will, however, be sufficient for any purpose. For
observation of shocks of extreme violence, larger diameters, in proportion to
altitude, should be chosen for all the cylinders.
The material of the cylinders is not important, cast iron, stone, pottery, or
other substances at hand, whose arrises will not crumble away by being
overthrown, may be used; but no material will be found more convenient
than some hard heavy wood, of uniform substance, straight grain, and equa-
ble specific gravity, from which the cylinders can be formed in the lathe,
and their bases brought perfectly square to the axis with facility.
Upon any horizontal and solid floor let two planks be placed, as in fig. 6,
with their directions in length respectively lying N. and S. and E. and W.,
N2
N3
Fig. 6.
N4
N5
NG
i i j l

N1
E
N
Sand Bed.
W1
W2
W3
W4
W5
LLLLLL

W6
each plank to be about 3 inches in thickness, and in width equal to the dia-
meter of the largest cylinder, and its length such that the set of cylinders,
when placed upright and equidistant thereon, shall have a space greater than
the altitude between each. Thus, if the cylinder of largest diameter have
b=0·5 of a foot, the length of plank will, for a set of six, as in the figure,
be about 12 feet. These base-planks being fixed, level, and solid, the floor is
to be levelled up to their upper surfaces with dry sand, and the two sets of
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 99
cylinders adjusted to their places, one set running in an east and west, and the
other in a north and south direction, so that in whatever direction the hori-
zontal component of shock may move, the overthrown cylinders, of one or the
other set, shall fall transversely to the lengths of either of the plank bases, and,
lodging on the sand-bed, remain exactly in the position as to azimuth in which
they were overthrown. If now a shock of any horizontal velocity capable of
overthrowing some of the cylinders, but not all of them, arrive, it will throw
down at once all the narrower ones, and up to a certain diameter of base.
For example, suppose a N. and S. shock, of such velocity as to overthrow
W 6, W 5, and W 4, leaving W 3, W 2, and W 1 standing; then V will
have been greater than the velocity due to the overthrow of W 4, and less
than that due to the overthrow of W 3, and, within those limits, may be
found from the preceding equation. The cylinders here overthrown, W 6,
W 5, and W 4, will be found with their axes lying N. and S., at rest upon
the sand-bed. The cylinders N 6, N 5, and N 4, will be also overthrown;
but in this case they will fall in the line of their own plank bases, and may
roll and so give no indication as to direction of shock in azimuth. Hence the
necessity for two sets of cylinders; one set, however, will be sufficient, if
space enough be provided between the cylinders, and if each be placed
upon a cylindrical and separate basis of a diameter equal to its own, and in
height equal to the depth of the sand-bed.
This form of instrument, then, is capable of giving approximate deter-
minations of—
1st. The velocity of the horizontal component of shock, neglecting the
vertical component, which may be done where the angle of emergence is not
great.
2nd. The azimuthal direction of the horizontal element of shock.
3rd. Its absolute direction of primary movement, viz. the direction of
translation of the wave, which always coincides with the direction of mole-
cular movement of the elastic wave itself, in the first half of its complete
phase: e. g., if the wave show a N. S. azimuth, by the line of direction of axes
of the overthrown cylinders, and these be thrown to the northward, then the
wave has traversed from S. to N.
4th. The exact time of the transit of shock may be also indicated if the
narrowest cylinders, N 6 and W 6 be connected with a clock, so as to stop
it at the moment of overthrow by the very simple means which I have
pointed out in the 'Admiralty Manual' (art. "Earthquake," sec. vii., p. 208,
2nd edit.), inasmuch as, by hypothesis, the narrowest cylinders will be always
overthrown.
A single cylinder or prism, however entirely distinct from either seismo-
metrical set, and of even less stability as respects shock, may be with
advantage adopted as the means for stopping the clock by the above method,
which is capable of giving the time to within O'1 of a second.
It is obvious that the application of the principles involved in this form
of seismometer to observations made upon the recent overthrow of walls,
columns, or other such objects to be found in regions which may have been
visited by earthquakes, is capable of giving also approximate measures of
velocity and direction of shock. This class of seismic observation will, I
hope, be found more fully developed elsewhere.
In conclusion, one other method of indirect seismometry remains to be
explained, which does not require the aid of any seismometric instrument.
The facts upon which this method depends have been alluded to in the Re-
port on Earthquakes of 1850, p. 35. It has been long observed that, in
extensive surfaces of country that have been exposed to the effects of shock,
H 2
100
REPORT-1858.
certain zones or areas of surface, more or less irregular, present themselves,
within which the destructive effects upon buildings and other objects capable
of overthrow are manifested much more intensely, than upon similar objects
situated upon other portions of the superficies of the country. These zones
of maximum disturbance (as yet ill observed) have been remarked to run in
curvilinear directions of surface, to approach more or less, according to the
means of (i. e. the objects afforded for) observation, to closed curves, and to
be wholly distinct from those variations of destructive agency, irregularly
parsemé over large shaken areas, which depend upon differences of geologic
surface-formation, configuration of country, &c., construction of buildings,
and many other conditions, which modify the direction and effects of the
shock at points often very little removed from each other, and the analysis
of which, and extrication of the true primary movement from the entangle-
ment of such minor phenomena, constitute the greatest difficulty of earth-
quake observation. The physical conditions which give rise to such zones
of maximum disturbance are easily explained.
h
Fig. 7.

p
98765432
1
Z
乓
​Referring to fig. 7, let h' h be the horizon (which we may assume a
right line) cut by a vertical plane passing through a great circle of the earth,
and through A, the centre of impulse of the earthquake. The blow from
this origin is propagated outwards in all directions, through the elastic mass
of the earth (here assumed homogeneous), in spherical concentric shells,
which the circles 1, 2, 3, 4, &c. denote, at similar phases of the wave. The
elastic wave starts from the impulse with one normal and two transversal
vibrations. Its vis viva must remain constant, and (in the same medium its
dimensions being very great) the velocity of translation also. The mass in
wave-movement, at any moment of its transit, is therefore the same, and the
thickness of each successive spherical shell decreases from the centre of im-
pulse as the square of its mean distance. This is the measure of the normal
excursion of any particle, from any given phase of the wave, in its passage out-
wards, to the recurrence of the same phase, and is also the measure of the nor-
mal intensity of the shock, or that in directions AB, AC, AZ, &c. Neglect-
ing for the present the effects of the transversal wave, the normal intensity or
direct overthrowing power of an earthquake shock varies inversely as the
square of the distance from origin. But the surface capability of the shock
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 101
to overthrow buildings, &c. depends not only upon its intensity, but upon
the direction of its movement with respect to the horizon. A shock per-
fectly vertical has no tendency to overturn the walls of a house, though it
may bring down the roof or floors. Now it is obvious from the figure,
that as the wave passes outwards from the origin, A, it reaches the earth's
surface vertically at B, the point in the prime vertical, pA, directly over
the same; and that as it travels outwards, it emerges at the surface with
angles more and more nearly horizontal; the angle of emergence being the
same at all points of any coseismal line, all such lines being, on the as-
sumption of homogeneity, concentric circles round B (like those upon a
pond into which a stone has been thrown).
So far as the direction of wave motion is concerned, therefore, its power to
overturn buildings is greater the further it has travelled, or the greater the
radius of the coseismal circle from B; but its energy has been shown to be
inversely as the square of the distance (not upon the earth's surface, but in
the normal). Hence it follows that there must be some given distance upon
the surface around B at which the combined effect, of most advantageous
direction and lessened energy, shall produce the most destructive effects
upon buildings, &c., or a point, C, intermediate to B and Z, or Z' supposed at
any indefinite distance, at which the shock will be, in this respect, a maximum.
The radius BC will then describe a coseismal circle upon the earth's sur-
face, which will be a zone of maximum disturbance.
Conversely, if we can trace by observation of the shaken country such a
zone, or ascertain three points in its circle, we can find the centre of the
circle or the point B, which is plumb over the centre of impulse beneath;
and if we have ascertained the angle of emergence that produces the maximum
effect (and which is a constant), we can then calculate the depth of the centre
of impulse, A, beneath the earth's surface.
Fig. 8.

d
K
1
Referring to fig. 8, let A be, as before, the centre of impulse; B the
point upon the earth's surface (supposed a plane), in the prime vertical pA,
directly above it. It is required to find a point, C, at which the horizontal
overthrowing effects of an impulse in the direction AC, whose intensity
varies inversely as the square of the distance, shall be a maximum.
Produce AC to d, and complete the parallelogram of forces, f d being
parallel to the horizon.
102
REPORT-1858.
Let
BA=a, the depth of origin;
BC=r, the radius where the horizontal force is a maximum ;
AC the normal due to this radius.
The angle Cde=BAC=0.
Then the force at C in the direction AC is
1
tion of the horizon is sin ×+ and as
we have
and
1
a² + p²
Differentiating,
a² m²
sin 0=
T
√ a² + m²
1
a² + p² ;
Ꭲ
√ a² +r²:r::1: √ a²+r
Τ
r
3 3
2
a²+r² (a²+r²) ½
2
and that in the direc-
a maximum.
(a²+r²)³× dr — § (a²+r²)³× 2r²=0.
a²+r²=3r²
a
a √ 2
√2
2
The angle CAC' is therefore very nearly 70° 31' 43", which is the angle
of the cone whose base in the horizontal plane limits the zone of maximum
disturbance; and as the angles at B are right, the angle of emergence
BCA=54° 44' 9", and the sides of the triangle, BC: BA: AC, are to each
other in the ratios of
1: 1/2: √/3.
Hence we arrive at the very simple practical rule.
Having found the coseismal zone of maximum disturbance by observation,
or three points in it, and the centre of the circle passing through them, the
depth below the surface, of the origin or centre of impulse, will be the dia-
gonal of the square whose side is equal to the radius of the given circle.
Within certain approximate limits, then, the application of this rule is
capable of giving some information upon that great object of research, to
which, above all others, seismological investigation points, namely, the depth
beneath our surface from which such impulses reach us, and, by consequence,
that at which active volcanic forces are in operation within our planet.
This method can scarcely be applied in very mountainous regions, unless
both mountain-formations and seismic energy be developed upon a grand
scale, as in Mexico and South America; and in every case the observer will
find himself encumbered and perplexed by the interference of many minor
circumstances of disturbance to mask and render difficult his observations.
These, however, should not prevent our bearing the method in mind when-
ever favourable conditions present themselves for its use.
In the present state of the theory of wave-movements in elastic solids, it
cannot be said to be experimentally certain, that the energy of the wave, in
the normal, does diminish with the square of the distance. Another view of
the primary conditions of its motion would make it diminish directly as the
distance, in which case it may be proved that the angle CAC' of the
coseismal cone of maximum disturbance will be 90° and constant, and hence
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 103
that the depth of the origin (upon that hypothesis) will be always equal to
the radius of the circle of maximum disturbance. It would be out of place
here to enter further into the physical discussion of this question, except by
referring to Herschel (art. "Light," Encyc. Metrop.' vol. iv. paragr. 18.
p. 578) and to the various papers of Cauchy, Wertheim, Stokes, Airy,
Haughton, and Maxwell on the subject.
I have stated that in the preceding investigation the effects of the transver-
sal wave are neglected. In the observation of actual earthquake phenomena,
this may probably be safely done as respects all points that are at consider-
able distances from the centre of disturbance. The normal and transversal
waves, starting at the same instant, appear to travel with unequal velocities.
They part company; and their distance becomes greater, and the interval
larger between their arrivals, the further they have both travelled. Were
we enabled, therefore, to ascertain the precise velocity of the normal wave,
and the exact interval of time between the arrival at a distant point of the
normal and transversal waves, we could still by another method arrive at the
distance from which they had come, and therefore at the depth of the origin
of impulse, if the angle of emergence at one point were known. According
to Cauchy, the velocity of transit of the normal is to that of the transversal
wave as 3:1 in media of unlimited mass; and Wertheim's modified for-
mulæ for elastic bodies fix it as 2: 1. My own experimental observations
with the seismoscope have proved to me that the separation of the two waves
can be noticed, and the interval of time measured upon even very moderate
ranges of wave-transit, not exceeding a few miles; and the observations of
earthquake shocks indicate that one cause of the tremors that usually succeed
the main blow, is the later arrival of the normal wave, whose amplitude at
considerable distances from the origin is always small.
However this may be, it is certain that in all earthquakes the real mis-
chief and overthrow, at places pretty far removed from above the centre of
impulse, are done by the blow from the normal wave, which appears to
come first; hence the main observable effects are those of the normal, and
we are justified and enabled, in such localities, to neglect the transversal.
But within a considerable circle of area, whose boundary is evanescent, and
whose centre lies at the point B (figs. 7, 8), right above the origin, the
actual effects of the transversal wave are very formidable, and can never be
neglected.
The ground beneath an object so situated, such as a house or pillar (as
the distance from the origin to the surface is the minimum range of emer-
gence, or shortest possible, and therefore its energy the greatest), is almost
at the same instant thrown nearly vertically upwards by the normal wave,
and at the same moment rapidly forced forwards and backwards horizontally
in two directions orthogonal to each other; and this combined movement,
which is that called "vorticoso" by the Italians and Spanish Mexicans, is
one that nothing, however solid and substantial in masonry, &c., can long
withstand.
Hence it follows that, within the zone of maximum disturbance which we
have treated of, and occupying its central region, we shall always find an
area, more or less circular, also of great overthrow and destruction, though
presenting entirely different characteristics as to the manner of overthrow of
the buildings, &c. This middle region may therefore be sought for as a
further directrix to the point B over the centre of impulse. It may be
necessary to remark that this combined movement, due to the two transver-
sal waves, and limited to a region closely above the prime vertical passing
through the centre of impulse, must not be confounded by any misconcep-
104
REPORT-1858.
tion of the phrase "vorticoso," with that false notion of vorticose shock,
such as was presumed to have twisted the Calabrian obelisks, &c., the real
nature of whose displacement I indicated in 1846. (Trans. Roy. I. Acad.
vol. xxi. part 1. See also 1st Report Trans. Brit. Assoc. 1850, pp. 33, 34.)
In conclusion, I would repeat my conviction that a further expenditure
of labour in earthquake catalogues of the character hitherto compiled, and
alone possible from the data to have been compiled, is now a waste of scien-
tific time and labour. The main work presented for seismologists in the
immediate future, must consist in good observations, with seismometers ad-
vantageously placed at sufficiently distant stations, and galvanically connected
as to time; and in the careful observation of the traces left by great shocks
(when of recent occurrence) upon buildings and other objects artificial and
natural, with a view to determining the nature of the forces that have affected
them, aided by the resources of the physicist and mathematician.
Amongst the unknown regions of our world, as respects the recurrence of
earthquakes and their phenomena, the most prominent are Central Africa,
Abyssinia, Madagascar, Northern Asia, and the north-west of North Ame-
rica. For observations of the last, the new settlements about being formed
at Vancouver's Island will, no doubt, offer great facilities, as well as future
access to the great Aleutian chain of volcanoes and their seismic zone.
I reserve for the Appendix a few observations, upon great sea waves and
certain ill-understood phenomena, which could not systematically find place.
in this Report.
APPENDIX.
No. I.
(P. 48.) The following table of some of the men and events upon which the
progress of human knowledge and discovery and the diffusion of mankind have
depended, may serve to illustrate the relations that these bear to the expand-
ing character of the catalogue:-
Date.
A.C.
Yards for spreading ships' sails invented
Silver money.-Anchors. First sea fight...
1200
700
Amber and tin carried by Phoenicians from the Baltic and England to the Levant..
The sounding-line used at sea.-Maps in use. Multiplication table.-Moon's
eclipses calculated.-Pythagoras
600
500
Trireme galleys in use. -The burning-lens known
400
Clepsydra. Ballista.--Silver coin at Rome.-The olive.-Chinese wall.-Hannibal
Lucullus introduces cleansing soap from Gaul-sal-ammoniac from Egypt.-Solar
year fixed..
Christ born.-Seneca.-Strabo.
First sea voyage to India, probably
Stained-glass windows-the vine-Saw-mills-Monachism-all in Germany
The Western Empire.-Public lights at Antioch.-Church bells
The dark ages commence.
Franks Christianized.-Silk-worms in Europe..
War chariots in Gaul.-Arrack brought from India into Europe.-Electricity
noticed.-Hemp, cordage (?), and sails (?).—Aristotle
300
200
100
Hops.-Quill pens.-Latin disused.-Mahomet I.
Charlemagne names the days and months
A.D.
3
300
400
500
600
800
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 105
Oxford and Cambridge Universities.-First book.-Alfred the Great
Arabic notation in Europe.-Wheel clocks in use.- The first crusade
The three last crusades.-The sugar cane in Sicily.--Coal as fuel.-The corporation
of London.--The Popish inquisition.-Saladin
English parliaments.-English in our law courts.-Gunpowder.-Cannon.-Mari-
ners' compass.-Printing. Engraving.-Oil painting.-Coaches.-Roger Bacon.
-Wiclif.-Tamerlane
America.-Columbus's four voyages, from 1492-1504.-Cape of Good Hope.-
Indian Sea. Vasco di Gama, 1499.-John and Sebastian Cabot, 1497.-Public
road and bridges through Western and Southern Europe.-Luther.-The Re-
formation
Logarithms.-Watches.- Barometer.-Telescope.- Mercator.-Italian book-keep-
ing.-Jupiter's satellites discovered.
Copernicus. Galileo. Magelhaen's
voyage, 1520.-Drake's voyage, 1580
Royal Society. Newton.-Sextant.
Date
A.D.
900
1100
1200
1400
1500
1600
Chronometers. Greenwich Observatory.
Tea into Europe. - Clive. - Penn. --South Sea Company.
fisheries. Semaphore.-New style calendar.
Cod and herring
Anson's voyage (1744)
Cook's last voyage (1779)
1700
La Perouse (1788)
Vancouver (1795)
Watt's steam engine (1796)
-Life-boats.
Public docks.
abundant
Napoleon.-Nelson.-Embassies to China and Japan.-Vaccination.-Gas lights.
Public coaches and diligences.-Newspapers
Steam navigation.-First steam-ship 'Savana' crosses the Atlantic, 1819.-Rail-
way system, 1820.- Electric telegraph, 1830.
Electric telegraph, 1830.-Law of tides—of storms. date.
Gold in California-in Australia
1800
to
present
No. II.
(P. 57.) From the interest that belongs to observations of earthquakes in
the Southern Hemisphere, hitherto so seldom recorded, I append the following
extracts from the letter of an intelligent friend, referring to the New
Zealand shock of 1854-55, written very soon after the event. The writer is
a civil engineer.
The New Zealand Earthquake.
Wellington, 23rd January, 1855.
"Whilst sitting reading and talking at 8.50 P.M., I felt the house (which had been shaking
with the occasional N.E. gusts so usual at Wellington) give a very extraordinary shake,
which seemed to continue, and was accompanied by a fearful noise. I at once jumped up,
rushed, as well as the violent motion would permit me, into the front garden, the motion
increasing in violence, accompanied by a roaring as if a large number of cannon were being
fired near together, and by a great dust caused by the falling chimneys. The motion at first
was a sharp jerk back and forwards in a N.E. and S.W. direction, increasing in extent and
rapidity, until I got into the garden-say 25 seconds; it was then succeeded by a shorter
and quicker motion at right angles, for nearly the same time, still increasing, but appearing
to be perfectly in the plane of the horizon. This was followed by a continuation of both,
a sort of vorticose motion, exactly like the motion felt in an ill-adjusted railway carriage
on a badly-laid railway at a very high speed, where one is swayed rapidly from side to side.
This was accompanied by a sensible elevatory impulse; it gradually subsided; and the
above, constituting the first and greatest shock, lasted altogether, I should say, 1' 20'' or 14'
at Wellington. The earth continued to vibrate all night like the panting of a tired horse,
with occasional shocks of some violence, decreasing in frequency and violence towards
morning, and nearly all in the N.E. S.W. direction, some of them a single jerk back and
forwards like that of one railway carriage touching another, but generally they were
followed by a vibration gradually decreasing. These lasted, with increasing intervals, until
I left Wellington on the 11th April. For the first week after the first shock, the vibration
never wholly ceased. All the brick buildings in Wellington were overthrown, or so injured,
as to necessitate their removal; the Hutt Bridge was thrown down; the hill-sides opposite
Wellington were very much shaken, as evidenced by the many bare patches with which
they were chequered fully to the extent of one-third of their surface, whence trees had been
106
REPORT-1858.
shaken off this range, particularly its lower portion, appeared to have been the most
shaken. It is called the Rimatuka Range, and divides Port Nicholson and the basin of
the Hutt from the Warumrapa Valley, where the earthquake was felt with greater violence
than at Wellington, the ground having opened in many places 8 or 9 feet, and sunk in one
place for 300 yards square to a depth of 8 or 9 feet. The cracks are very frequent, and
at first were of considerable depth (deemed unfathomable, because people could not see
their depth), perhaps 15 or 20 feet in depth, and extending for many hundred yards.
Ploughed ground and mud, dry river- or pond-beds were thrown up into all sorts of un-
dulations like a short cross sea, the ridges in some cases 2 feet in height, the prevailing
direction of cracks and ridges being generally at right angles to the apparent line of force,
N.E. S.W. The strata about Wellington and the Rimatuka are a sort of shale and clay-
slate, all broken into pieces not bigger than road-metal, with yellow clay joints; and in
places where the overlying clay has been cut through by roads, one can see the cracks
caused by former earthquakes filled up by a different-coloured material. I should mention
the great sea-wave which came in immediately after the first shock, about 5 feet higher than
the highest tide inside the harbour, and 12 feet higher outside; the tide (i. e. water-surface)
continued ebbing and flowing every 20 minutes during the night, and was most irregular
for a week, ebbing further than ever known before. After that time it became more regular;
and now the ebb and flow is the same as before the earthquake; but since that, it does not
come at high-water within 3 or 4 feet of its former height, proving that the whole south-
ern part of the northern island has been raised, the elevated portion commencing at
Wangarner, on the west coast, and going round to Castle Point on the east, where it
terminates. The vertical elevation is greatest at the Rimatuka Range, outside Port Nichol-
son, and becomes nil at the above-mentioned points. The shock was felt at Nelson
almost as badly as at Wellington, slightly at Canterbury and Ahurii. It was most violent
on the sides of hills at those places, and least so in the centre of the alluvial plains.
"The great shock continued at any one point longer, the further it had diverged from its
apparent centre of action opposite Wellington, and became less violent, the motion being
slower and not to such an extent. This I think plainly proves (if any thing were wanting to
prove) Mr. Mallet's wave theory: any person of the slightest perception experiencing the
shock and comparing the statements of persons who had felt it in different places could
come to no other conclusion. I do not think the thermometer or barometer was affected;
I had no opportunity of observing myself; but so I heard; nor was the compass acted on
more than was due to the motion.
"The captain of the vessel I went in to Ahurii was outside Port Nicholson, lying-to in a
gale, and thought his vessel had struck, and was dragging over a reef of rocks; the next
morning he passed hundreds of dead fish all of one sort, a species of ling, whose habit it is
to lie on the bottom. The shock was also felt by the Josephine Willis,' 150 miles off the
coast. I only regret, time and want of means prevented my making more accurate obser-
vations, and even giving you those I did make in greater detail.
W. C. B."
[The direction of primary shock mentioned by the writer is in the line of the mountain-
chain, reaching from the interior down to Wellington, and also in that pointing to Ton-
guro and other volcanic cones.-R.M.]
No. III.
BIBLIOGRAPHY OF EARTHQUAKES.
At the period of publication of the Second Report on Earthquakes, it was
my intention to have prepared a complete Bibliography of Earthquakes, the
want of some such index having been much felt by myself, at former periods.
Subsequently, however, I found that my friend, Professor Perrey, of Dijon,
had had such a work in progress for some years; and he has since published
his Bibliographical Catalogues in the 'Mémoires de l'Académie Imp. de Dijon,'
vols. xiv. and xv. 2nd ser., for 1855-56, which contained, in alphabetical
order, one thousand eight hundred and thirty-seven different works on Seis-
mology. Even yet, however, the store of literature in this speciality are not
completely taken stock of. I have hence deemed it best simply to publish,
in the following lists, such works as I have found in the several European
libraries named at the head of each separate list, along with one in which
works, that from various sources have met my eye, are collected.
The ma-
terials thus given will be, I should hope, of some present service to scientific
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 107
travellers abroad; and such portions as are new can be intercalated with
future editions of more perfect catalogues, such as M. Perrey's. The following
is the order of the library lists:-
1. British Museum.
2. Royal Society of London.
3. Trinity College, Dublin.
4. Royal Library, Berlin.
5. Naturforschenden Freunde of Berlin.
6. Royal School of Mines, Berlin.
7. Library of the University of Göttingen.
8. Royal Library of Munich, Bavaria.
9. Royal Library of Dresden, Saxony.
10. Library of Gand, Belgium.
11. Library of the Mineralogical Museum, Naples.
12. Works on Seismic and Volcanic Subjects from various sources.
Library of the British Museum.
Verhail van de Groote Aertheninghe binnen Mantua in Lulio 1619. 4to. Antwerpen.
No date.
Account of the late Earthquake in Jamaica. 8vo. London, 1693.
Supplement to the Bishop of London's Letter on occasion of the late Earthquake. 8vo.
London, 1750.
Serious Thoughts on the Earthquake at Lisbon. 8vo. London, 1755.
Reflections, Physical and Moral, upon the uncommon Phenomena which have happened
from the Earthquake at Lima to the present time. 8vo. London, 1756.
A short and pithie Discourse concerning the engendering, tokens, and effects of all Earth-
quakes in generall. By T. T. 4to. London, 1580. (Black letter.)
A most true relation of a very dreadfull Earthquake which began upon the 8 December,
1612, and still continueth in Munster, in Germanie. 4to. London, 1612. (Black letter.)
Vera Relatione del Spaventevole Terremoto nelle provincie di Calabria citra et ultra.
4to. Roma, 1638. Also editions in Latin, Neap. 1638; Angl., London, 1638.
Sopra il Terremoto Lezioni tre. 4to. Spoleto, 1732.
Strange News from the North, containing a true and exact relation of a great Earthquake
in Cumberland and Westmoreland. 4to. London, 1650.
Relatione dell' horribile Terremoto seguito nella città di Ragusa et altre della Dalmatia et
Albania. 4to. Ven. 1667. Alter edit. angl., 4to, London, 1667.
Strange News from Italie; being a true relation of a dreadfull Earthquake in Romania
and the Marches of Ancona, April 14, 1672. Trans. from the Italian. 4to. London,
1672.
A relation of the terrible Earthquake at West Brummidge in Staffordshire, January 4,
1675-6. 4to. London, 1676.
Strange News from Lemster in Herefordshire; being a true narration of the opening of
the earth in divers places thereabouts. 4to. London, 1679.
Strange News from Oxfordshire; being a true and faithful account of a wonderful and
dreadful Earthquake that happened in those parts, September 17, 1683. Folio.
A true and exact relation of the Earthquake at Naples, June 5, 1688. Transl. from the
Italian. 4to. London, 1688.
A true and impartial Account of the strange and wonderful Earthquake which happened
in most parts of the City of London, 8 September, 1692. Folio.
A Philosophical Discourse of Earthquakes, occasioned by the late Earthquake, September
8, 1692. By C. H. 4to. London, 1692.
A true and perfect relation of the Earthquake at Port Royal in Jamaica, 7 June, 1692.
Folio. London.
A full Account of the late dreadful Earthquake at Port Royal in Jamaica, June 22, 1692.
In two letters from the minister of that place. Folio.
A sad and terrible relation of the dreadful Earthquake which happened at Jamaco [sic].
12mo. London, 1692.
A Practical Discourse on the late Earthquakes, with an Historical Account of Prodigies
and their various effects. By a Reverend Divine. 4to. London, 1692.
Epistola ad Regiam Societatem Londinensem, qua de nuperis terræmotibus disseritur et
108
REPORT-1858.
veræ eorum causæ eruuntur. 4to. London, 1693.
occurring on astrological grounds.
An account of the late terrible Earthquake in Sicily.
at Rome. 4to. London, 1693.
Proposes to account for earthquakes
Done from the Italian copy printed
The Earth twice shaken wonderfully; or an analogical Discourse of Earthquakes. By
I. D. R. [Rouffional], French minister. 4to. London, 1693-94. 47 pages.
The General History of Earthquakes. By R. B. 12mo. London, 1694.
A full and dismal Account of an Earthquake that happened in Batavia, 28 February,
1700. 12mo. London.
A true and particular Relation of the Earthquake which happened at Lima, the capital of
Peru, the 28 October, 1746; with a description of Callao and Lima before their
destruction, and the Kingdom of Peru in general. 8vo. London, 1748. (Erased in
Catal.)
Istoria de' Fenomeni del Tremoto avvenuto nelle Calabrie e nel Valdemone nell' anno
1783, porta in luce dalla Reale Accademia delle Scienze e delle Belle Lettere di Napoli.
Fol. Nap. 1781.
Dreadful News, or a true Relation of the great, violent, and late Earthquake, which hap-
pened the 27 March Stilo Romano last, at Callabria in the Kingdom of Naples. London,
1638. Gives a list of 30 towns and cities overthrown, and 50,000 people killed.
A full Account of the great and terrible Earthquake in Germany, Hungary, and Turkey,
one of the greatest and most wonderful that ever was in the world. Translated from
the Dutch of Leopold Wettersheint de Hodensteen, by Richard Alcock. 4to. London.
Date illegible. Refers to Cardan's opinions of earthquakes, in "De Subtilitate."
A Narrative of the Earthquake and Fire of Lisbon. By Antonio Pereira, of the Congrega-
tion of the Oratory, an Eye-witness thereof. Translated from the Latin. 8vo. London,
1756.
A true and exact Relation of the late prodigious Earthquake and Eruption of Mount Etna,
or Mount Gibello, as it came in a Letter to his late Majesty from Naples, by the Right
Hon. Earle of Winchelsea, Ambassador at Constantinople. 4to. London, 1669.
Dolorosa Tragoedia representata nel regno di Catania, &c. 4to. Catania, 1695.
Del Terræmoto dialogo di Jacomo Antonio Buoni, Medico Ferrarese. Distinto in quattro
giornate. 4to. Modena, 1571. 59 pages. A digest in the usual fashion of all old know-
ledge; and a large catalogue, with approximate dates of earthquakes. This catalogue is
very copious and valuable. Ten signs of earthquakes enumerated. Catalogue continued
to A.D. 1010.
Del Terræmoto Dialogo del Signor Lucio Maggio, Gentil huomo Bolognese. 4to. Bologna,
1571.
Bridges' Annals of Jamaica. (The great Jamaica Earthquake.)
Some Considerations on the Causes of Earthquakes. By S. Hales, D.D., F.R.S. 8vo.
London, 1750.
William Stukely, M.D., The Philosophy of Earthquakes. 8vo. London, 1750. With Part II.
A Philosophical Discourse of Earthquakes, occasioned by the late Earthquake of 8 Sept.
1692. By C. H. 4to. London, 1693.
Vera relatione del Spaventevole Terræmoto successo alli 27 di Marzo, su le 21 hore nelle
Provincie di Calabria citra et ultra. 4to. Roma, 1638. 71 pages.
Oratio in recentem Terræ motum Germaniæ utriusque terrorem, anno 1640, 4 Aprilis,
post tertiam matutinam. A Ion Haleno Canonico. 4to. Col. Agrip. 1640.
41 pages.
Trattato universale di tutti li Terremoti occorsi e noti nel mondo con li casi infausti
ed'infelici pressagili da tali Terremoti. 4to. Nell' Aquila, 1652. 146 pages.
A Catalogue of Earthquakes from the earliest Times of the Jews and Phylistines down to
that when the Emperor Henry IV. made war with Pope Pasquale II. (Vide date.)
Few precise dates given; chiefly a mass of churchmen's superstition.
Relatione del horribile Terremoto seguito nella città di Ragusa et altra della Dalmatia
et Albania il giorno delli 6 Aprile, 1667. 4to. Venetia, 1667. Only a letter.
M. Kircher, Mundus Subterraneus, lib. 4. There is much information as to Earthquakes.
Tremble Terre, où sont contenus ses causes, signes, effets et remèdes. Par Louys du Thoum,
Docteur et Avocat, &c. à Bordeaux. 8vo. 1616. Discusses all the causes, kinds, signs,
presages, and supernatural remedies of the Ancients. A learned book in its time and way.
Del Terremoto Dialogo del Sig. Lucio Maggio di Bologna. 8vo. Bologna, 1624. Trans-
lated into French, and published at Paris, 8 vols., 1675.
Reflections, Physical and Moral, upon various uncommon Phænomena from the Earth-
quake of Lima, &c. 8vo. London, 1756.
Ragionamento del Dottor Signor Gaspare Paragallo, intorno alla cagione de' Tremuoti.
4to. Napoli, 1689. 151 pages.
Dominici Bottoni de immani Trinacria Terræmotu Idea historico-physica; in qua non
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 109
solum concussiones transactæ recensentur, sed novissimæ anni 1717. 4to. Messanæ, 1718.
131 pages.
Lettera scientifica intorno alla cagione de' Terræmoti. Scritta dal Dottore Girolamo Giuntini,
all' Illust. Sig. Caval. Giuseppe Ridolfi. 4to. Firenze, 1729. 40 pages.
Practical Reflections on the late Earthquakes in Jamaica, England, Sicily, Malta, &c., anno
1692. By John Shower. 1693. (A Presbyterian minister.)
A Form of Prayer ordered by the Queen and Privy Council (for the Earthquake noticed
by Spencer), 1 May, 1580.
A short and pithie Discourse concerning the Engendring, Tokens, and Effects of all Earth-
quakes in general; particularly applied and conferred with that most strange and terrible
Worke of the Lord within the citie of London, &c., &c. 4to. London, 1580.-Catalogue
of Books bequeathed to the Bodleian Library by Richard Gough, Oxford, 1814, p. 209.
A Sermon occasioned by the late Earthquake in London. By Samuel Doolittle. 4to.
London, 1692.—Ibid. p. 210.
The right Improvement of alarming Providences; a Sermon preached at Cheshunt in
Hertfordshire, March 18th, 1749-50, on occasion of the two late Earthquakes. By John
Mason, A.M. London, 1750.
The Scripture Account of the Cause and Intention of Earthquakes; in a Sermon preached
at the Old Jewry, March 11, 1749-50, on occasion of the two shocks of an Earthquake,
the first on February 8th, the other on March 8th. By Samuel Chandler. London, 1750.
Ray's Physico-Theological Discourse of the Deluge (209 pages); and Dr. T. Robinson's
Letter to Ray, 22nd Sept. 1692. Both relate to the great Jamaica Earthquake.
A Discourse of Earthquakes, as they are supernatural and premonitory signs of a nation,
by the author of the Fulfilling of the Scriptures. By Robert Hemming. 8vo. London,
1693.
A Chronological and Historical Account of Earthquakes from the beginning of the Christian
period to 1750, with an Appendix of those felt in England; with a Preface and Index.
By a Gentleman of the University of Cambridge. 8vo. Cambridge, 1750.
A further Account, by the same Author, of the memorable Earthquake of 1756, with a
Relation of that of Lisbon; together with an Abstract of Father Gorée's Narrative of the
rise of a New Island in the Bay of Santorini, in the Archipelago, in 1707, and an
Appendix, giving an Account of an Auto da Fé at Lisbon, by an Eye-witness. 8vo.
Cambridge, 1756.
The History and Philosophy of Earthquakes, from the remotest to the present Times, col-
lected from the best writers on the subject, with a particular Account of the Phenomena
of the great one of Nov. 1, 1755, in various parts of the globe. By a Member of the
Royal Academy of Berlin. With an Index. London, 1757.
Observations on Three Earthquakes; their Natural Causes, Kinds, and manifold Effects
and Presages occasioned by the last which happened, the 8 of Sept. 1694, in the Kingdom
of Naples in Italy. By I. D. R. (I. de Rouffional), French Minister. 4to. London, 1694.
A Relation of the dreadful Earthquake which happened at Lima and the neighbouring
port of Callao, on the 28th Oct. 1746; published at Lima, and translated from the
Spanish, with a description of these towns before their destruction, &c., &c. Also an
Appendix, containing a full Account of the Earthquake at Port Royal, Jamaica, in
1692. In Two Letters, written by the Minister of the place. 8vo. London, 1748.
Library of the Royal Society, London.
Bylandt, Résumé préliminaire de l'ouvrage sur la théorie des Volcans. Svo. Naples, 1833.
4to.
Phillippus Beroaldus, De Terræmotu et Pestilentia, cum annotamentis Galeni.
Argentorati, 1510.
Noel André, Théorie de la Surface actuelle de la Terre (Earthquakes?). 8vo. Paris, 1806.
Library of Trinity College, Dublin.
Barth Keckermannus, De Magno Terræmotu Sept. 8, intra 2 et 3 noctis horam, 1601.
4to. Heidelberg, 1602.
From the Collection of Bound Pamphlets:-
Medical Tracts. FF. n. 23. Several narratives.
Tracts on Earthquakes. (Lib. Fag.) H. 11. 26.
Hottinger Analecta. Hebrew Earthquakes. BB. 11. 57.
Pamphlets on Earthquakes. P. 11. 56. Several narratives.
110
REPORT-1858.
Royal Library at Berlin.
Vulcane; Geologie; allgemeine Schriften.
Thom. Ittigius, Lucubrationes academica de montium incendiis. 8vo. Lips. 1671.
Joh. Henr. Mullerus, præs. (resp. Jo. Leonh. Andrea), Diss. inaug. de montibus ignivomis
sive vulcaniis. 4to. Altdorfii, 1710.
W. Hamiliton, Observations on mount Vesuvius, mount Etna, and other Volcanos, in a
series of letters addressed to the Royal Society. New edition, c. 6 tabb. 8vo. London,
1774.
Beobachtungen über den Vesuv, den Aetna u. andere Vulkane; in Briefen an die R.
Grossb. Soc. d. Wiss. Aus dem Engl. c. mappa et 5 tabb. æn. 8vo. Berlin, 1773.
Adhæc:
1. Ejusd. Neuere Beobachtungen über die Vulkane Italiens und am Rhein; in
Briefen nebst Bemerkungen des Abts Giraud Soulavie. Aus dem Franz. von
G. A. R. (Rucker), mit Anmerk. c. mappa. Frankf. und Leipzig, 1784.
2. Ejusd. Campi Phlegræi: Observations on the Volcanos of the two Sicilies, as
they have been communicated to the Royal Society of London, in English and
French. c. 54 tabb. æn. col. Fol. Naples, 1776.
3. Ejusd. Euvres complettes, commentées par Giraud-Soulavie. 8vo. Paris, 1781.
R. E. Raspé, Account of some German Volcanos and their productions, with a new hypo-
thesis of the prismatical basaltes. c. 2 tabb. æn. 8vo. London, 1776.
Cosm. Collini, Betrachtungen über die vulkanischen Berge. A. d. Franz. übersetzt,
c. tabb. æn. 4to. Dresden, 1783.
Faujas de Saint-Fond, Minéralogie des Volcans. c. 3 tabb. æn. 8vo. Paris, 1784.
Frz. von Beroldingen, Die Vulkane aelterer und neuerer Zeit, physikalisch und mine-
ralogisch betrachtet. Th. 1, 2. 1 vol. Mannh. 1791.
Carl Wilhelm Nose, Beiträge zu den Vorstellungsarten über vulkanische Gegenstände.
Svo. Frankf. a. M. 1722.
Adhæc:-
1. Ejusd. Fortsetzung der Beiträge, ib. 1793.
2.
""
Beschluss der Beiträge, ib. 1794.
3.
Beschreibung einer Sammlung von meist vulkanischen Fossilien die
Déodat Dolomieu im Jahre 1791, von Maltha aus nach Augsburg und Berlin
versandte. Fol. Frankf. a. M. 1797.
Le Prince Dimitri de Gallitzin, Lettre sur les Volcans à Mons. de Zimmermann. 8vo.
Brunswick, 1797.
C. N. Ordinaire, Histoire Naturelle des Volcans, comprenant les Volcans soumarins, ceux
de boue et autres phénomènes analogues. c. mappa. 8vo. Paris, an. x. 1802.
C. Lippi, Fù il fuoco, o l'acqua che sotterrò Pompei ed Ercolano: Scoperta fatta nel 1810.
Prima edizione italiana, c. 1 tab. 8vo. Napoli, 1816.
A. v. Humboldt, Ueber den Bau und die Wirkungsart der Vulcane in verschiedenen
Erdstrichen. 8vo. Berlin, 1823.
Sammlung von Arbeiten ausländischer Naturforscher über Feuerberge und verwandte
Phänomene. Deutsch bearbeitet von J. Nöggerath und J. P. Pauls. Bd. 2. Elberfeld,
1825, c. 3 tabb. et tit.:-T. T. Raffles, Die Vulkane auf Java; L. A. Necker, über den
Monte Somma; und C. Daubeny, über die Vulcane in der Auvergne. A. d. Engl. und
Franz. übers. mit Anm. von J. Nöggerath und J. P. Pauls. c. 3 tabb. lith. 8vo.
Elberfeld, 1825.
Poulett Scrope, Considerations on Volcanos. c. tabb. 8vo. London, 1825.
W. H. C. R. A. von Ungern-Sternberg, Werden und Seyn des vulkanischen Gebirges.
c. 8 tabb. 8vo. Carlsruhe, 1825.
H. Abich, Vues illustratives de quelques Phénomènes géologiques, prises sur le Vésuve et
l'Etna pendant les années 1833 et 1834. c. 10 tabb. lith. Fol. Paris et Strasbourg,
1836.
Geologische Beobachtungen über die vulkanischen Erscheinungen und Bildungen in
Unter- u. Mittel-Italien. Band. i. Lief. i., c. 3 mapp. und 2 tabb. lith. 4to. Braunschw.
1841.
A. de Bylandt-Palstercamp, Théorie des Volcans, tom. 1-3. 3 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1835.
Atlas. 17 tabb. lith. 1 vol. fol. Paris, 1836.
Walter, Ueber die "Abnahme der vulkanischen Thätigkeit in historischen Zeiten Pro-
gramm. Berlin, 1843.
Angebunden
Andr. Schumann, Versuch einer Theorie des Erdvulkanismus: Progr. 4to.
Quedlinb. 1842.
C. W. Ritter, Beschreibung merkwürdiger Vulkane. Neue Ausgabe ohne Kupfer. 8vo.
Breslau, 1847.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 111
Geologie; Vulcane (Deutschland).
Ign. v. Born, Sendschreiben, über einen ausgebrannten Vulkan bei Eger. 4to. Prag. 1773.
Schreiben über einer ausgebrannten Vulkan bey der Stadt Eger in Böhmen.
Prag. 1773.
4to.
Jo. Steininger, Die erloschenen Vulkane in der Eifel und am Niederrhein. c. 2 tabb. lith.
8vo. Mainz. 1820.
Neue Beiträge zur Geschichte der rheinischen Vulkane. c. 2 tabb. lith. 8vo. Mainz.
1821.
H. J. van der Wijok, Uebersicht der rheinischen und Eifeler erloschenen Vulkane, und
der Erhebungs-Gebilde, welche damit in geognostischer Verbindung stehen. 8vo.
Bonn, 1826.
Sam. Hibbert, History of the extinct Volcanos of the basin of Neuwied, on the Lower
Rhine. c. 1 mapp. 7 tabb. et multis figg. 8vo. Edinb. 1832.
Carl Thomae, Der vulkanische Roderberg bei Bonn. Mit einem Vorworte von J. Nöggerath.
c. mappa et 3 tabb. lith. 8vo. Bonn, 1835.
(Frankreich.)
Faujas de Saint-Fond, Recherches sur les Volcans éteints du Vivarais et du Velay. c. 20
tabb. æn. Fol. Grenoble, 1778.
Soulovie, Chronologie physique des Éruptions des Volcans éteints de la France méridionale.
c. 5 tabb. 8vo. Paris, 1781.
Lacoste, Observations sur les Volcans de l'Auvergne. (204 pagg. et 196 pagg. notes.)
8vo. Clermond-Ferrand, an. xi.
G. Poulett Scrope, Memoir on the Geology of Central France; including the Volcanic
Formations of Auvergne, the Velay, and the Vivarais. 4to. London, 1827.
Maps and Plates to the Memoir on the Geology and Volcanic Formations of
Central France. 19 tabb. an. 1 vol. fol.
Amédée Burat, Description des Terrains volcaniques de la France Centrale. c. 10 tabb. lith.
8vo. Paris, 1833.
(Italien.)
Alb. Fortis, Della Valle vulcanico-marina di Ronca nel territorio Veronese. c. tabb. æn.
4to. Venezia, 1778.
Scipion Breislak, Essais minéralogiques sur la Solfatare de Pozzuolo. Trad. du mscr, ital.
par Franç. de Pommereul. 8vo. Naples, 1792.
Antonio Bulifon, Compendio istorico degli incendii del monte Vesuvio, fino all' ultima
eruzione accaduta nel mese di Giugno 1698. c. tab. 8vo. Napoli, 1701. (Deest titulus.)
Gasp. Paragallo, Istoria naturale del monte Vesuvio. 4to. Napoli, 1705.
Ignazio Sorrentino, Istoria del monte Vesuvio. libb. 2, 4to. Napoli, 1734.
Histoire du mont Vésuve. Traduite de l'italien de l'Académie des Sciences de Naples,
par Duperron de Castera. c. 2 tabb. æn. 8vo. Paris, 1741.
Gio. Maria della Torre, Storia e Fenomeni del Vesuvio. c. 10 tabb. æn. 4to. Napoli, 1755.
esposti dalla sua origine sino al 1767: c. Sup-
c. 10 tabb. æn. 4to. Napoli, 1768.
plemento (39 pagg.).
Histoire et Phénomènes du Vésuve. c. tabb. 8vo. Naples, 1771.
Geschichte und Naturbegebenheiten des Vesuvs von den aeltesten
Zeiten bis zum Jahr 1779. A. d. Ital. von L***. c. 2 tabb. æn. 8vo. Altenburg, 1783.
Gabinetto Vesuviano. Ed. 3. 8vo. Napoli, 1797.
(Ant. Vetrani), Il Prodomo Vesuviano, in cui oltre al nome, origine, etc. del Vesuvio sen' esa-
minò tutti i sistemi de' filosofi, etc. 8vo. Napoli, 1780.
Mattia Valenziani, Indice spiegato di tutti le produzioni del Vesuvio, della Solfatara, e
d'Ischia. 4to. Napoli, 1783.
Dissertazione della vera raccolta o sia museo di tutte le produzioni del monte Vessuvio.
(12 pagg., sine titulo.) 4to.
(Jo. Nepom. Graf von Mittrowski), Phisikalische Briefe über den Vesuv und die Gegend
von Neapel. 8vo. Leipzig, 1785.
Gius. Gioeni, Saggio di Litologia Vesuviana. 8vo. Napoli, 1791.
Versuch einer Lithologie des Vesuvs. A. d. Ital. von Leop. v. Fichtel. 8vo.
Wien, 1793.
F. Monticelli e N. Corelli, Prodromo della Mineralogia Vesuviana. Oristognosia. Textus
1 vol., 19 tabb. 1 vol. Napoli, 1825.
Theodoro Monticelli e Nicola Corelli, Prodromo della Mineralogia Vesuviana, vol. 1,
Oristognosía. con 19 tavole. 4to. Napoli, 1843.
John Auldjo, Sketches of Vesuvius, with short Accounts of its Principal Eruptions. c. tabb.
lith. col. 8vo. Naples, 1832.
c. tabb. lith. nigr. 8vo. London, 1833.
112
REPORT—1858.
Il Spettatore del Vesuvio e de' campi flegrei: Giornale compilato da F. Cassola e L. Pilla.
Fasc. 1. nn. 1-3, Luglio a Decembre 1832; fasc. 2. un. 1-2, Gennaro ad Aprile 1833.
1 vol. 8vo. Napoli, 1832, 1833.
Adhæc:-
Bulletino Geologico del Vesuvio e de' campi flegrei. Compilato da L. Pilla, Nos. 1-2,
1834.
Joan. Bapt. Masculus, De incendio Vesuvii excitato xvii. Kal. Januar. anno 1631, cum
Chronologia superiorum incendiorum. c. 2 tabb. æn. 4to. Napoli, 1633.
Jul. Cæs. Recupitus, De Vesuviano Incendio nuntius. 4to. Neapoli, 1632.
Svo. Neapoli, 1632, et denuo 1633.
Copia eines Schreibens aufs Neapolis, darinnen berichtet werden etliche erschröckliche
Wunderzeitungen, welche sich in 1631 Jahre, mit einem brennenden Berge Vesuvio
genannt zugetragen. 4to. Neapoli, 1632.
Erschreckliche Wunderzeichen und grosses Erdbeben so sich anno 1631, nicht weit von
Neapolis begeben (2-folio). 4to.
Die Feur eyferige Zorn-Ruthe Gottes auff dem brennenden Berg Vesuvio in Campania.
Beschrieben durch einen Deutschen Liebhaber der Naturkündigung und Geheimniss
Gottes. 1633.
Istoria dell' incendio del Vesuvio accaduto nel mese di Maggio dell' año 1737. Scritta
per l'Academia delle Scienze. Ed. 2, c. 2 tabb. æn. Svo. Napoli, 1740.
Giovan. Jacopo Zannichelli, Considerazioni intorno ad una pioggia di terra caduta nel golfo
di Venezia, e sopra l'incendio del Vesuvio. 4to. Venezia, 1737.
Gius. Mar. Mecatti, Racconto stor. filos. del Vesuvio. c. tabb. æn. 4to. Napoli, 1752.
(Andr. Pigonati), Descrizione delle ultime eruzioni del monte Vesuvio da' 25 Marzo 1766,
fino à 10 Dicembre dell' anno medesimo. 8vo. Napoli, 1767.
Descriz. dell ultima eruzione del monte Vesuvio de' 19 Octobre 1767. c. tabb.
8vo. Napoli, 1768.
(Gaëtano de Bottis), Ragionamento istorico dell' incendio del Vesuvio accaduto nel mese
di Octobre 1767. c. 2 tabb. æn. 4to. Napoli, 1768.
-), Ragionamento istorica dell' incendio del' monte Vesuvio che cominciò nell'
año 1770, e delle varie eruzioni, che ha cagnionate. c. 4 tabb. æn. 4to. Napoli, 1776.
(Domen. Fata), Descrizione del grande incendio del Vesuvio succeso nell' Agosto 1779.
8vo. Napoli, 1779.
Scrip. Breislake Ant. Winspeare, Memoria sull' eruzione del Vesuvio, accaduta la sera de'
15 Giugno 1794. 8vo. Napoli, 1794.
Ausführlicher Bericht von dem letztern Ausbruche des Vesuvs, am 15 Jun. 1794; die
Geschichte aller vorhergegangenen Ausbrüche und Betrachtungen über die Ursachen der
Erdbeben; von M. A. D. O. Nebst e. Schreiben des Einsiedlers am Vesuv und 2
Briefen des Duca della Torre. A. d. Ital. c. 2 tabb. 4to. Dresden, 1795.
Joh. Bapt. Salvadori, Notizen über den Vesuv und dessen Eruption, 22 Oct. 1822.
Verdeutscht durch C. F. C. H. c. 3 tabb. lith. 4to. Neapel, 1823.
Teodoro Monticelli, Memorie su le vicende del Vesuvio (1813-1823). (Mit lithogr.
Tafeln.) 4to. Napoli, 1841.
T. Monticelli e N. Corelli, Storia de' fenomeni del Vesuvio avvenuti negli anni 1821, 1822
et 1823. c. 4 tabb. lith. 8vo. Napoli, 1823.
Antonius Philotheus de Homodeis Siculus, Ætnæ topographia incendiorumque Ætnæorum
Historia. Per Nic. Oddum Patavinum in lucem edita. 4to. Venetiis, 1591.
(Omodei), Descrittione del sito di Mongibello. Tradotto dal latino da L.
Orlandini. 4to. Palermo, 1611.
Franc. Ferrara, Storia generale dell' Etna. c. 5 tabb. 8vo. Catania, 1793.
Guis. Recupero, Storia naturale e generale dell' Etna. Opera postuma arricchita da
Agatino Recupero. Tom. 1-2, c. tabb. 2 vols. 4to. Catania, 1815.
Mario Gemmellaro, Memoria dell' eruzione dell' Etna avvenuta nell' anno 1809. 2nd ed.
c. 2 tabb. 8vo. Catania, 1820.
J. F. Schouw, L'ultima eruzione dell' Etna, descritta in una lettera. c. tab. 8vo. (Estratto
dal giornale encicl., Nap. 1819.)
Déodat de Dolomieu, Voyage aux îles de Lipari, fait en 1781; ou notices sur les îles
Eoliennes, pour servir à l'histoire des volcans. 8vo. Paris, 1783.
"
A. d. Franz. von Ludw. Chon. Lichtenberg. 8vo. Leipsig, 1783.
Mémoire sur les îles Ponces, et Catalogue raisonné des produits de l'Etna;
suivis de la Description de l'Eruption de l'Etna, du mois de Juillet 1787.
8vo. Paris, 1788.
1789.
c. 4 tabb.
Bemerkungen über die Ponza-Inseln, etc. A. d. Franz. von Voigt. 8vo. Leipzig,
Fred. Hoffmann, Intorno al nuovo vulcano presso la città di Sciacca, lettere al Duca di
Serradifalco. c. tab. 8vo. Palermo, 1831.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 113
Carlo Gemmellaro, Relazione dei fenomeni del nuovo vulcano sorto dal mare fra la costa
di Sicilia e l'isola di Pantellaria nel mese di Luglio, 1831. c. 2 tabb. lith. 8vo. Catania,
1831.
Asien.
T. S. Raffles, Die Vulkane auf Java. 8vo. 1825.
Ant. Henr. von der Boon-Mesch, Disp. geol. inaug. de incendiis montium igni ardentium
insula Javæ, eorumdemque lapidibus. c. 3 tabb. 8vo. Lugd. Batav. 1826.
America.
Al. de Humboldt, Observations géognostiques et physiques sur les Volcans du plateau de
Quito. Trad. de l'allemand par L. Lalanne. (Extr. du tome 16 des Annales des Mines.)
8vo. Paris, 1839.
Erdbeben.
Vol. miscell. inscr. Varia de terræ motibus, i. ii. 2 vols. 4to.
Del terremoto dialogo di Jacomo Antonio Buoni medico Ferrarese; distinto in quattro
giornate. 4to. Modena, 1571.
Johan Rasch, Von Erdbeben, etliche Tractät bewärter Scribenten. 4to. München, 1582.
Alex. Achilles, Grundursachen der Erdbebung. 4to. Berlin, 1666, BD.
Terra tremens: Bericht was Erdbeben seyen, etc. Zusammengetragen von M. P. S. A. C.
4to. Nürnberg, 1760.
Prevencion espiritual para los temblores de tierra del año de 1701, Dialogo (sine tit.). 4to.
Bartol. Abbati, Epitome meteorologica de' tremoti.
Vincenzo Teloni, De' terremoti. 4to. Viterbo, 1703.
4to. Roma, 1703.
Diego de Torres Villarroel, Tratado de los tremblores y otros movimientos de la tierra
namados terremotos. 4to. Madrid, 1748.
Franc. Mariano Nipho, Explicacion physica y moral de las causas de los terremotos.
Madrid, 1755.
4to.
William Stukeley, The Philosophy of Earthquakes, Natural and Religious. 3rd ed. 3
parts, London, 1756.
Juan Luis Roche, y Benito Ger. Feyjoo, Nuevo systhema sobre la causa physica de los
terremotos. 4to. Puerto de S. Maria, 1756.
Benito Feijoo, El terremoto y su uso.
4to. Toledo, 1756.
Iñigo de Barreda, Causa del terremoto Sermon historico-moral. 4to. Burgos, 1756.
Miguel de San Joseph, Respuesta a D. Jos. Zevallos sobre varios escritos sobre el terremoto.
Ed. Damian de Espinosa de los Mouteros. 4to. Granada, 1756.
Fr. Francisco Xavier Gonzales, Reflexiones critico-theologicas sobre la causa del terremuoto
(de Lisboa). 4to. Sevilla, 1757.
Joh. Gottlob Lehmann, Physicalische Gedancken von denen Ursachen derer Erdbeben und
deren Fortpflantzung. c. tabb. 8vo. Berlin, 1757.
E. Bertrand, Mémoires Historiques et physiques sur les tremblemens de terre. 8vo. La
Haye, 1757.
John Michell, Conjectures concerning the Cause, and Observations upon the Phænomena
of Earthquakes. c. tab. æn. 4to. London, 1760.
Gutierre Joaquin Vaca de Guzman y Mauique, Dictamen sobre la utilidad o inutilidad de
la excavacion del Pozo-Airou para evitar los terremotos. 4to. Granada, 1779.
Friedr. Vries, Von den Ursachen der Erdbeben. 8vo. Utrecht und Leipzig, 1820.
Von den Ursachen der Erdbeben und von den magnetischen Erscheinungen.
Zwei Preisschriften, c. tab. lith. 8vo. Leipzig, 1827.
H. Girard, Ueber Erdbeben und Vulkane. Ein Vortrag gehalten in wissensch. Verein.
c. 1 tab. 8vo. Berlin, 1845.
C. E. Ad. Hoff, Chronik der Erdbeben und Vulkan-Ausbrüche. Th. 1-2. 2 vols. 8vo.
Gotha, 1840-1841.
Einzelne Erdbeben, nur chronologisch geordnet.
Wunderzeichen eines erschrecklichen Erdbebens, geschehen 1571, bey Homburg. 4to.
Frank. a. M. 1571.
Is. Hedericus, Oratio de horribili terræmotu, qui recens Austriam concussit.
1591.
4to. Helmst.
Henr. Eckstormius, Historiæ terræ motuum complurium. 8vo. Helmst. 1620.
Relacion del terremoto, sucedido 27 Marzo 1638, en Calabria. Traduzida de ital. por
Franc. de Firmamante. 4to. Barcelona, 1638.
Relacion del temblor, y terromoto que Dios fue servido de embiar à la Ciudad del Cujco
a dio de Marco de 1650. (4 pagg. sine tit.) Fol. Madrid, 1651.
1858.
I
114
REPORT-1858.
Kurtze und wahrhaffte Relation von dem erschrecklichen Erdbeben, welches sich zu
Neapel und benachbarten Orten, insonderheit zu Benevent, den 5 Junii 1688 begeben.
S. 1. e. a.
4to.
Gennaro Sportelli, Napoli flagellata da Dio con l'horribilissimo terremoto accaduto a' cinque
di Giugno, 1688. Composta in verso sdrucciolo. 4to. Napoli, 1688.
Nicol. Höpffner, Das erschütterte und bebende Keissen und Thüringen, &c. 4to. Leipzig,
1690.
Jo. Paul Hebenstreit, De horrendo terræ Siculæ motu nuper exorto. Disp. resp. Phil.
Geo. Luck. 4to. Jenæ, 1693.
Lucantonia Chracas, Racconto istorico de' terremoti sensiti in Roma, etc. 4to. Roma, 1704.
Alfonso Uria de Clanos, Relazione ovvero itinerario fatto per riconoscere li danni causati
dalli terremoti, 1703, nella provincia dell' Aquila. 4to. Roma, 1703.
Antonio Mongitore, Palermo ammonito, penitente, e grato, nel formidabil terremoto del
primo Settembre 1726. Narrazione istorica, &c. c. tab. 4to. Palermo, 1727.
Giov. Gentili, Osservazioni sopra i terremoti ultimamente accaduti a Livorno. 4to. Firenze,
1792.
Essevan Felix Carrasco, Relazion de las ruinas causadas por los terremotos en Valencia,
23 de Marzo, y 2 de Abril de 1748. (sine tit.) 4to.
Carta o diario que escribe D. Jos. Euseb. de Liano y Zapata a D. Jon. Chiriroga y Daga de
Quito, en que le dá cuenta de Lodo lo acaerido, desole el 28 de Oct. de 1746, hasta el 16
de Feb. de 1747. 4to. Madrid, 1740.
Beschreibung des Erdbebens, welches die Hauptstadt Lissabon und viele andere Städte in
Portugall und Spanien theils ganz umgeworfen, theils sehr beschädigt hat. Mit Kup-
fern. 4to. Stück 1. Danzig, 1756.
Juan Luis Roche, Relacion y observaciones sobre el general Terremoto del 1º Novb. de
1755, que comprehendió á la ciudad, y gran Puerto de Sta. Maria, etc. 4to. Puerto de
S. M., 1756.
?
Relacion y observaciones sobre el general Terremoto nel 1755. 4to. Puerto de S. M.,
1756.
Giov. Virenzio, Istoria e teoria de' tremuoti in generale ed in particolare di quelli della
Calabria, e di Messina de' 1783. 4to. c. 4 tabb. Napoli, 1783.
Istoria de' fenomeni del tremoto avvenuto nelle Calabrie, e nel Valdemone nell' anno 1783.
Text. 1 vol., Tabb. 1 vol. fol. Napoli, 1784.
Schreiben des Ritters von Hamilton an die K. Soc. der Wissensch. in London, in welchem
seine selbst angestellten physischen Beobachtungen über das Erdbeben in Calabrien und
Sicilien mitgetheilt werden. A. d. Franz. 4to. Strasb. 1784.
Adhæc:
Historische und geographische Beschreibung von Messina und Calabrien, und me-
teorologische Beobachtungen über das Erdbeben, 5 Hornung 1783.
tab. Strassb. 1783.
c. mappa et
Déodat de Dolomieu, Abhandlung über das Erdbeben in Calabrien im Jahre 1783. A. d.
Franz. 8vo. Leipzig, 1789.
Saverio Landolina-Ñava, Relazione del casma accaduto in Marzo 1790, presso a S. Maria
di Niscemi nel Val di Noto in Sicilia. Pubblicata nel 1792. Terza ediz. 8vo. Napoli,
1794.
Gius. Saverio Poli, Memoria sul tremuoto de' 26 Luglio dell' anno 1805. 8vo. c. 3 tabb.
Napoli, 1806.
Agostius Gallo, De' tremuoti avvenuti in Sicilia in Febbrajo e Marzo 1823. (22 Seiten.) 8vo.
Palermo, 1823.
Gust. Schueler, Bericht an das fürstl. Wallachische Ministerium über die Erdspaltungen
und sonstigen Wirkungen des Erdbebens zum 11-23 Januar 1838. (Moldavice, Ger-
manice et Gallice.) Fol. Boucarest, 1838.
Jac. Nöggerath, Das Erdbeben vom 29 Juli, 1846, in Rheingebiet und den benachbarten
Ländern. Mit einer Karte. 4to. Bonn, 1847.
L. Pilla, Istoria del tremuoto che ha devastato i paesi della costa toscana il dì 14 Agosto,
1846. 8vo. Pisa, 1846.
Vulcane und Erdbeben noch nicht geordnet.
Imm. Kant, Geschichte und Naturbeschreibung der merkwürdigsten Vorfälle des Erd-
bebens, welches an dem Ende des 1755chen Jahres einen grossen Theil der Erde erschüt-
tert hat. 4to. Königsberg, 1756.
J. Steininger, Die erloschenen Vulcane in Südfrankreich. Mit Charte und 1 Tafel. 8vo.
Mainz, 1823.
Alexis Perrey, Instructions sur l'observation des tremblements de terre. Dijon, le 15 Mars
1848. 4to. (12 Seiten.) Extr. de l'Annuaire Mét. de Fr.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 115
}
7
J. Fournet, Notes additionelles aux Recherches sur les tremblements de terre du bassin du
Rhône, de M. A. Perrey. 4to. (24 Seiten.) Extr. d. Annales de Lyon.
Alexis Perrey, Mémoires sur les tremblements de terre ressentis dans le bassin du Rhône.
4to. (82 Seiten und 1 Tafel.) Extr. des Annales de la Soc. d'Agric. de Lyon.
dans le bassin du Danube. 4to. (82 Seiten.) Extr. des Annales de la Soc.
d'Agricult. de Lyon.
Sur les tremblements de terre de la péninsule Ibérique. 4to. (54 Seiten.) Extr.
des Ann., &c.
Documents sur les tremblements de terre au Mexique et dans l'Amérique centrale.
4to. (37 Seiten.) Épinal. Extr. des Annales d. 1. Soc. d'Émulation d. Vosges, 1848.
Sur les tremblements de terre de la péninsule Scandinave. (Extr. des Voyages de
la Commiss. Scient. du Nord au Scand.) 8vo. Paris, 1845. (4to, 63 Seiten.)
>
Notice sur les tremblements de terre ressentis à Angers et dans le département de
Maine-et-Loire (Extrait, &c.). 8vo. Angers, 1844. (4to, 7 Seiten.)
Documents sur les tremblements de terre et les éruptions volcaniques dans le bassin
de l'océan atlantique. 8vo. Dijon. (67 Seiten.)
>
Note sur les tremblements de terre ressentis en 1847. (Extr. des Mém. de l'Académie
de Dijon. 8vo.) 4to. 48 Seiten.
Mémoire sur les tremblements de terre de la péninsule italique. (Mémoires cour. de
l'Acad. de Belgique, t. 21.) 4to. 145 Seiten und 1 Taf.
Mémoires sur les tremblements de terre dans le bassin du Rhin. (b. t. 19.) 4to.
117 Seiten und 2 Taf.
Mémoires sur les tremblements de terre ressentis en France, en Belgique, et en Hol-
lande, &c. (Ib. t. 18.) 4to. 110 Seiten und 2 Taf.
Liste des tremblements de terre ressentis en Europe et dans les parties adjacentes de
l'Afrique et de l'Asie, pendant l'année 1843. (Extr. des Comptes Rend. 11 Mars, 1844.)
4to. 11 Seiten.
Nouvelles recherches sur les tremblements de terre ressentis en Europe et dans les
parties adjacentes de l'Afrique et de l'Asie, de 1801 à Juin 1843. (Extr. des Comptes
Rend. 25 Sept. 1843.) 4to. 18 Seiten.
Note sur les tremblements de terre en 1847. (Extr. de t. 15. des Bulletins de l'Acad.
Roy. de Belgique. 8vo.) 4to. 15 Seiten.
>
Liste des tremblements de terre ressentis pendant les années 1845 et 1846. (Extr. des
Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon. 8vo.) 4to. 62 Seiten.
4to. 9 Seiten.
pendant l'année 1844. (Extr. des Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon. 8vo.)
Vol. misc. inser. Perrey, Tremblements de Terre. 5 pièces, 1843–1847.
4to.
13 pièces, 1844-1848. 4to.
Terrae motus, die mit Ortsbestimmung stehen lieber unter dem Orte.
Ain erschrockenliche Newe Zeyttung, so geschehen ist d. 12 Juni 1542, in Schgarbaria. Da
haben sich grausamer Erdtbidem erhöbt. s. 1. 4to.
Verdadera relacion del espantable terremoto sucedido á los 27 de Marso de 1638 en la
provincia de Calabria. Impressa en Roma, y traduzida de Italiano en Castellano, por
Francisco de Firmamante. 4to. Barcelona, 1638.
Relacion de las ruinas y extragos causados por los terremotos que se sintiéron en varias
partes del Reyno de Valencia. Vid. Stephan. Felix Carasco.
Prevencion espiritual para los temblores de tierra, y otros accidentes repentinos, que con
ocasion del terremoto del año de 1701, se imprimió en la Ciudad de Granada, y on este
presente año de 1755 se ha ruelto á réimprimir, dialogo entre el Doctor Ꭹ Idiota. s. 1.
4to. 1755.
Histoire des tremblemens de terre arrivés à Lima. Vid. Peru.
Relacion del temblor, y terromoto, del Cuzco. Vid. Peru.
Wunderzeichen eines erschrecklichen seltzamen Erdbidems, geschehen diss 1571 Jars, im
Hornung, bey Homburg auff der Ohm, im Landt zu Hessen, unnd durch L. M.
Pfarrherrn daselbst gantz fleissig beschrieben. 4to. Franckft. a. M. 1571.
Terra tremens: einfältig, doch klar, und deutlicher Bericht was Erdbeben seyen? woher
sie kommen? etc. 4to. Nürnb. 1670.
Beschreibung des Erdbebens, welches die Stadt Lissabon, 1755, heimgesucht. St. 1. 4to.
Danzig, 1756. B. D. 2139.
Neue und ausführt Nachricht von denen zeither und besonders seit d. 5 Febr. d. Pf. in
Messina u. Calabrien sich ereigneten schrecklichen Erdbeben. 8vo. Berlin, 1783.
B. D. 1369.
I 2
116
REPORT-1858.
Books on Earthquakes in the Library Catalogue of the "Naturfurcherenden
Freunde" in Berlin.
Beschreibung des Erdbebens, welches die Hauptstadt Lissabon theils umgeworfen, theils
beschädigt hat. Danzig, 1756.
On Volcanoes :—
Mortesagne, Briefe über den erloschenen Vulkane von Vivarais u. Belay. 8vo. Hamb. 1791.
Wiedeburg, J. C. W., Ueber die Erdbeben und den allgemeinen Nebel. 8vo. Jena, 1784.
Library of the School of Mines, Berlin.
Vincentius Abarius Crucius Gennius, Vesuvius ardens, sive exercitatio medico-physica ad
'Рiуоπúρетоv, id est, motum et incendium Vesuvii montis in Campania, 16 mensis De-
cembris, ann. 1631. Libris II. comprehensa. 4to. Romæ, 1632.
Teodoro Monticelli, Memorie su le vicende del Vesuvio (1813-1823). cum tabb. lithogr.
4to. Napoli, 1841.
e N. Corelli, Storia de Fenomeni del Vesuvio avvenuti negli anni 1821, 1822, e 1823.
c. 4 tabb. lithogr. 8vo. Napoli, 1823.
Scipion Breislak, Essais minéralogiques sur la Solfatare de Pozzuole. Trad. du mscr. ital.
par Franç. de Pommereul. 8vo. Naples, 1792.
Humboldt, Ueber den Bau und die Wirkungsart der Vulcane in den verschiedenen
Erdstrichen. 8vo. Berlin, 1823.
Sammlung von Arbeiten ausländischer Naturforscher über Feuerberge und verwandte
Phänomene. Deutsch bearbeitet von J. Nöggerath u. J. P. Pauls. Bd. I. & II. 8vo.
Elberfeld, 1825.
A. von Ungern Sternberg, Werden und Seyn der vulkanischen Gebirges. c. 8 tabb. 8vo.
Carlsruhe, 1825.
A. de Bylandt Palstercamp, Théorie des Volcans. tt. 1-3, et Atlas. 8vo. & fol. Paris,
1835-36.
C. W. Ritter, Beschreibung merkwürdiger Vulcane: ein Beitrag zur Physik. Geschichte der
Erde. Neue Ausgabe. 8vo. Breslau, 1847.
C. E. A. Hoff, Chronik der Erdbeben und Vulkan-Ausbrüche. Th. 1-4. 8vo. Gotha, 1840.
Kurtze und wahrhaffte Relation, Von dem erschrecklichen Erdbeben, welches sich zu Neapel
und benachbarten Orten, insonderheit zu Benevent den 5 Juni 1688 begeben, s. 1. e. a.
4to.
J. Nöggerath, Das Erdbeben vom 29 Juli, 1846, im Rheingebiet und den benachbarten
Ländern. Mit einer Karte. 4to. Bonn, 1847.
L. Pilla, Istoria del tremuoto che ha devastato i paesi della costa toscana il dì 14 Agosto
1826. 8vo. Pisa, 1846.
J. Boegner, Das Erdbeben und seine Erscheinungen. Mit einer Karte vom Vorbereitungs-
bezirk des Erdbebens vom 29 Juli 1846. 8vo. Frankf. a. M. 1847.
A. v. Humboldt, Observations géognostiques et physiques sur les volcans du plateau de
Quito. Traduit de l'allem. par L. Lalanne. 8vo. Paris, 1839.
T. S. Raffles, Die Vulkane auf Java. 8vo. 1825.
J. Steininger, Die erloschenen Vulkane in Südfrankreich. Mit 1 Karte u. 1 Tafel. 8vo.
Mainz, 1823.
C. Thomae, Der vulkanische Roderberg bei Bonn. Mit einem Vorworte von Nöggerath.
8vo. Bonn, 1835.
H. Abich, Vues illustratives de quelques phénomènes géologiques prises sur le Vésuve et
l'Etna pendant les années 1833 et 1834. c. 10 tabb. lith. Fol. Paris et Strasbourg,
1836.
J. S. G. Dinkler, Abhandlung von denen natürlichen Ursachen derer Erdbeben. Frankf.
a. M. 1756.
C. v. K. (Körber), Die Erdbeben: populäre Analyse und Darstellung ihrer physikalisch-
geologischen Ursachen. Mit 1 Zeichnung. 8vo. Wien, 1844.
Domen. Tata, Descrizione del grande incendio del Vesuvio succeso nel Agosto 1779. 8vo.
Napoli, 1779.
C. Gemmellaro, Relazione dei fenomeni del nuovo vulcano sorto dal mare fra la costa di
Sicilia e l'isola di Pantellaria nel mese di Luglio 1831. c. 2 tabb. lith. 8vo. Catania,
1831.
J. Michell, Conjectures concerning the Cause, and Observations upon the Phænomena of
Earthquakes. c. tab. æn. 4to. London, 1760.
F. Kries, Von den Ursachen der Erdbeben. Preisschrift. Herausg. von der Societät der
Künste und Wissensch. f. d. Provinz Utrecht. 8vo. Utrecht & Leipz. 1820.
H. Girard, Ueber Erdbeben und Vulkane: ein Vortrag gehalten im wissensch. Verein.
c. 1 tab. 8vo. Berlin, 1845.
از
}
T
Į
?
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 117
1
J. Kant, Geschichte und Naturbeschreibung der merkwürdigsten Vorfällen des Erdbebens,
welches an dem Ende des 1755stes Jahres einen grossen Theil der Erde erschüttert hat.
4to. Königsberg, 1756.
Schreiben der Ritter von Hamilton an die Königl. Societät der Wissenschaften zu London,
in welchem seine selbst angestellten physischen Beobachtungen über das Erdbeben in
Calabrien und Sicilien mitgetheilt werden. A. d. Franz. 4to. Strasb. 1784.
R. E. Raspe, Account of some German Volcanos and their Productions, with a new
hypothesis of the Prismatical Basaltes. c. 2 tabb. æn. 8vo. London, 1776.
Books on Earthquakes and Vulcanology in the Göttingen University Library.
Opusculum Philippi Beroaldi de Terræmotu et Pestilentiâ, cum annotamentis Galeni.
(68 pp.
Little more than the opinions of Aristotle.)
Das erschütterte und bebende Meissen und Thüringen, oder eine Beschreibung des am
24 November, annoch seynden 1690 Jahres, in Meissen und Thüringen entstandenen
Erdbebens, u.s.w. dargestellt. Von Nicolas Höppfnern, Pfarrern zu Draschwitz, in Stifft
Naumburg. Leipzig, 1691 (62 pp. Contains accounts of several celebrated Earth-
quakes).
Domenici Bottari, De immani Trinacriæ terræmotu, idea historico-physica. Messana,
1718 (131 pp. Mainly occupied by the opinions of the ancient philosophers, Aristotle, &c.)
P. M. Salvatoris Ruffi, Panormitani, e tertio ordine S. Francisci, De horrendo terræmotu
qui contigit Panormi nocte post Kalend. Sept. 1726, tractatus historicus, &c. Lipsiæ,
1727 (34 pp. A German translation of this memoir is bound up along with it).
Giornale e notizie de' tremuoti accaduti nella provincia di Catanzaro, di D. Andrea de
Leone, regio uditore di quel tribunale. Napoli, 1783 (67 pp. Merely an account of
this particular earthquake).
Respuesta a la carta del Ilmo y Rmo Señor D. Fray Miguel de San Josef, obispo de Guadia,
y Baza, del Consejo de S. Mag., sobre varios escritos a cerca del Terremoto, par el Doct.
D. Josef Cevallos, &c. Sevilla, 1757 (96 pp. Principally occupied by moral reflections
derived from earthquakes, especially the great one of Lisbon).
Memoria sopra i tremuoti di Messina accaduti nell' anno 1783. Messina, 1784 (66 pp.).
Nachrichten von den Erdbeben Süd-Italiens in den letzten Jahren, Sendschreiben an den
Herrn K. W. G. Kastner von Dr. Albrecht von Schönberg. Nürnberg 1828 (23 pp.
An extract from Kastner's Archiv für die gesammte Naturlehre).
Physicalische Gedancken von denen Ursachen derer Erdbeben, u. s. w. von D. Johann
Gottlob Lehmann. Berlin, 1757 (55 pp).
Des dernières Révolutions du Globe, ou conjectures physiques sur les causes de la dégrada-
tion actuelle des tremblements de terre, et sur la vraisemblance de leur cessation
prochaine. Par M. L. Castilhon, 1771 (269 pp. An attempt, and apparently a very
weak one, to show from various reasons, historical and physical, that earthquakes were
gradually decreasing in number and violence, and would probably ultimately cease
altogether).
Dei Terremoti di Bologna: opuscola di D. Michele Augusti. Bologna, 1780 (181 pp. An
examination of the connexion between "Terremoti" and "Aeremoti" or meteorological
phenomena).
Le Méchanisme des Cieux, et explication de la Nature des Tremblemens de terre. Par M.
Val, Mathématicien. Rotterdam et la Haye, 1756 (67 pp.).
Ueber die Erdbeben und den allgemeinen Nebel, 1783. von Johann Ernst Basilius
Wiedeburg. Jena, 1784 (86 pp.).
Ragionamento del terremoto del Nuovo Monte, del aprimento di terra in Pozuolo nell'
anno 1538. Per Piero Giacomo da Toledo. Napoli, 1539 (28 pp. Chiefly in the
form of a dialogue, with an odd old woodcut of the eruption in which Monte Nuovo
was produced).
Dell' incendio di Pozuolo. Marco Antonio dei Falconi, all' illustrissima Marchesa della
Padula. 1538 (41 pp. With the same woodcut as the last).
Werden und Seyn des vulcanischen Gebirges. Empirisch dargestellt von W. H. C. R. A.
von Ungern-Sternberg. Mit 8 Abbildungen. Carlsruhe, 1825 (320 pp. Chiefly mine-
ralogical and geological).
Carolus Cæsar de Leonhard, Historia antiqua vulcanorum montium. Heidelbergiæ,
1823 (14 pp. A short and unimportant university thesis, referring only to the ancient
classical authors).
Schreiben des Herrn Ignatz v. Born, über einen ausgebrannten Vulkan bei der Stadt Eger
in Böhmen. Prag. 1773 (16 pp. Not important).
Considérations sur les montagnes volcaniques: mémoire lu dans une séance de l'Académie
Électorale des Sciences et Belles Lettres de Mannheim, le 5 Novembre, 1781. Par M.
Collini. Mannheim, 1781 (59 pp.).
118
REPORT-1858.
Van der Wyck, Uebersicht der Rheinischen und Eissler erloschenen Vulkane und der
Erhebungs-Gebilde. Mannheim, 1826 and 1836 (2 edits. 174 pp. Apparently a very
good account of the extinct volcanoes of the district of the Rhine, between Coblenz and
Bonn).
Cassel,
History of the extinct Volcanoes of the Basin of Neuwied on the Lower Rhine. By Samuel
Hibbert, M.D., F.R.S. Ed. Edinburgh, 1832 (260 pp., with maps and plates).
Raspe, Beitrag zur allerältesten und naturlichen Historie von Hessen, u. s. w.
1774 (76 pp. On the extinct volcanoes of the neighbourhood of Cassel).
Raspe, An account, &c. (A translation of the last-mentioned. 136 pp.).
Faujas de St.-Fond, Minéralogie des volcans. Paris, 1784 (511 pp.).
Ducarla, Du feu souterrain. Paris, 1783 (54 pp.).
Joh. Steininger, Die erloschenen Vulkane in der Eifel und am Nieder-rheine. Mainz.
1820 (180 pp.).
Neue Beiträge zur Geschichte der rheinischen Vulkane. Mainz. 1821 (116 pp.).
Die Vulkane älterer und neuerer Zeiten, physicalisch und mineralogisch betrachtet von
Franz v. Beroldingen. 2 Th. Mannheim, 1791 (293 and 406 pp. Apparently a good
résumé of what had been previously written on the subject).
Karl Wilhelm Nose, Beiträge zu den Vorstellungsarten über vulkanische Gegenstände.
Frankfurt am Mayn, 1792 (457 pp.).
2
Fortsetzung der Beiträge, u. s. w. Frankfort am Mayn, 1793 (228 pp.).
Sammlung einiger Schriften über vulkanische Gegenstände und den
Basalt. Frankfurt am Mayn, 1793 (344 pp.).
C. N. Ordinaire, Histoire Naturelle des Volcans, comprenant les volcans soumarins, ceux
de boue, et autres phénomènes analogues. Paris, 1802 (342 pp. The subject discussed
geologically).
Besides many other books, both on earthquakes and volcanoes, the names of which have`
already been obtained elsewhere.
Royal Library, Munich.
Gundinger (A.), Theorie der Volkan. Svo. Wien, 1840.
Kries (F.), Over de Oorzaken der Aardbevingen. 8vo. Utrecht, 1820.
Krüger (T. G.), Gedanken über d. Ursachen d. Erdbebens. Svo. Halle, 1756.
Gruithuisen (Fr. v. P.), Gedanken über die Ursachen der Erdbeben. 1825.
Gumprecht (T. E.), Die vulkanische Thätigkeit auf d. Festlande von Africa. Berlin, 1849.
Royal Library, Dresden.
Commentatiuncula de Terræmotu, pronunciata a Martino Weindrichio Professore Physices
in Gymnasio Vratisl. Vratislaviæ, 1591.
Dissertazione sopra le fisiche e vere cause de' terremoti, del Sig. de' Scotti di Cassano.
Praga, 1788.
D. Johann Gottlob Krügers, Gedanken von den Ursachen des Erdbebens, nebst eine
moralische Betrachtung. Halle und Helmstadt, 1756.
A French Translation of Hales's Considerations on the Physical Cause of Earthquakes.
Paris, 1751.
Historisches kritisches Verzeichniss alter und neuer Schriftsteller von dem Erdbeben. Von
M. C. G. G. Schneeberg, 1756. Small, and worth getting, if possible, for the Cata-
logue of Authors.
Christlicher gründlicher Undersicht von den Erdbeben. Von Johann Burgower der Artz-
neyen Doctoren zu Schaffhausen. Gedruckt zu Zürich. 1657.
Kurze Beschreibung des Erdbebens, welches den 5ten Februar 1783, Messina und einen
Theil Calabriens betroffen. Aus dem Italienischen des Herrn Michael Torun. Nürn-
berg, 1783.
Die Erdrevolutionen, oder Beschreibung und Erklärung des in Spanien am 21 März 1829,
ausgebrochenen grossen Erdbebens. Von B. A. E. W(eyrich). Leipzig, 1830.
Betrachtung über die Ursachen der Erdbeben, 1756.
He says
Conjectures physico-mécaniques sur la propagation des secousses dans les tremblements
de terre, et sur la disposition des lieux qui en ont ressenti les effets. (Probably Paris)
1756.--Very remarkable. He speaks of chains of mountains as long levers communi-
cating the volcanic force applied at one end to the other, the principal effect being felt at
that other, as, when a long row of balls is struck at one end, the last one moves.
also that those forces are not so much felt in the extremities of branch chains, because
these are composed of more sandy materials, which do not transmit the shock so well.
There is also much more about the action of subterranean bodies of water, &c. The book
is small, 52 pages.
سمجھ
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 119
:
Lettre d'un ecclésiastique de Paris à un curé de province, sur les derniers tremblements
de terre. Paris, 1756.
Lezioni tre sopra il tremuoto, &c. (No name.) Roma, 1748.
Unglücks-Chronica vieler grausamer und erschrecklicher Erdbeben Hamburg. Gedruckt
bei Thomas von Wiering, im güldenen A B C, bei der Börse, 1692.
Also many Abhandlungen seen in other libraries.
The Library at Gand, Belgium.
Histoire des anciennes révolutions du globe terrestre, avec un relation chronologique et
historique des tremblements de terre arrivés sur notre globe depuis le commencement
de l'ère Chrétienne jusqu'à présent. 1 vol. 8vo. Amsterdam, 1780.
Dainetus Sennertus, Curator Laviniensis, Epitome Naturalis Scientiæ. Amsterdam, Jno.
Raverstern, 1651. Terræmotus in part. 1 vol. 12mo.
Antonii Galatei Liciensis, &c. Elementorum. Basilia, per P. Pernam, 1580. Terræmotus
in part. 12mo.
Memoria sull' eruzione del Vesuvio, accaduta la sera de' 15 Giugno 1794. Di Scipione
Breislak. 1 vol. 8vo. Napoli, 1794.
Journal historique, géographique, et physique de toutes les tremblements de la terre uni-
verselle, de 1755 jusqu'à 1756. Par M. de l'Académie des Sciences et Belles
Lettres. 8vo, pamphlet, sans nom. 1756.
De Vesuviano incendio nuntius, auctore Julio Cæsare Recupito, Neapolitano. 8vo. Lovani,
1639. Terræmotus.
The whole that occur in the Catalogue Raisonné of the Library of the
Royal Mineralogical Museum, Naples.
[Note. There is no classed Catalogue of the Royal Library at the Museo Borbonico;
and it was found impossible to procure any list of the Earthquake works it may possess.]
Giuseppe di Stefano, Ragionamento intorno le cagioni del tremuoto. 8vo. Nap. 1783.
Relazione del tremuoto del dì 29 Novembre 1732, avvenuto nel regno di Napoli. 8vo.
accaduto in Napoli, il dì 5 Giugno 1688. 4to. Napoli, 1688.
del danno cagionato dal tremuoto del dì 7 Giugno 1695, nella città di Bagnora,
Oriseto, e luoghi vicino Roma e Napoli. 4to.
Andrea de Leone, Giornale e notizie dei tremuoti accaduti l'anno 1783. Parte la e 2da.
Nap. 1783.
Alberto Nota, Del tremuoto avvenuto nella provincia di S. Remo. Pinerolo, 1832.
Leopoldo Pilla, Istoria del tremuoto che ha devastato la costa toscana il dì 14 Agosto
1846. Fig. 8vo. Pisa, 1846.
Baldassarre Spampinato, Osservazioni su i tremuoti. 4to. Catania, 1818.
Luzio d'Orsi, Descrizione dei tremuoti e delle rovine di Calabria. 4to. Nap. 1639.
Andrea Lombardi, Cenno sul tremuoto avvenuto in Tito, il 1 Febb. 1828.
Gottardo Zenoni, Memorie storico-fisiche sul terremoto. 8vo. Cremona, 1783.
Lezioni sopra il tremuoto. 4to. Roma, 1748.
Potenza, 1829.
Ignazio de Partenione, Descrizione del terribile terrem. del 8 Febb. 1783. 4to. Nap. 1784.
Franc. Antonio Grimaldi, Descriz. dei tremuoti accaduti nelle Calabrie nel 1783. Fig.
8vo. Nap. 1784.
Gabriele Pape, Ragguaglio istorico-fisico del tremuoto accaduto nel regna di Napoli il 26
Luglio 1805. 8vo. Napoli, 1808.
Giuseppe Saverio Poli, Sul tremuoto del 26 Luglio 1805. 8vo. Nap. 1805.
Tommaso Mannesi, Accenti lagrimevoli sulle rovine di Rostano pel tremuoto della notte
del 24 Aprile 1836. 8vo. Nap. 1836.
Michele Augusti, Dei terremoti di Messina e di Calabria dell' anno 1783. 8vo. Bologna,
1783.
Deod. Dolomieu, Memoria sopra i terremuoti della Calabria dell' anno 1783. 12mo.
Napoli, 1785.
Nicola Zupo, Riflessioni sulle cagioni fisiche dei terrem. accaduti nelle Calabrie nell' anno
1783. 12mo. Nap. 1784.
Procopio Golimi, Lettera su i tremuoti di Messina e Calabria del 1783. 12mo.
Bartolommeo Gondolfi, Sulle cagioni del tremuoto. 12mo. Roma, 1787.
Francesco Ferraro, Memoria sopra i terremuoti della Sicilia. Fig. 8vo. Palermo, 1823.
Giovanni Bottari, Lezioni tre sul tremuoto. 12mo. Roma, 1733.
William Hamilton, Relation des derniers trembl. de terre arrivés en Calabre et en Sicile.
12mo. Genève, 1784.
Laurent Chracas, Descrizio dei tremuoti sentiti in Roma, la sera del 14 Gen. e 2 Febb.
1703. 4to. Roma, 1704.
120
REPORT-1858.
From various Collections and Sources.
In the Leipsic Book Catalogue for 1844, 2nd part, page 65, a book entitled Die
Erdbebene, von v. Körber.”
Description of a Seismograph or instrument for noting small earthquake shocks (Mémoires
Historiques de l'Académie Royale de Turin) quotes l'Abbé Cavalli, Lettres sur la
Météorologie (Rome, 1785), Lettre VI.; and a periodical called 'Antologia,' nos. xvi.
& xvii., Rome, 1685.
Explication physique et chimique des feus souterrains, des tremblements de terre, des
ouragans, des éclairs, et du tonnerre.-M. Lemery, in the 'Histoire et Mémoires de
l'Académie Royale des Sciences,' Mémoires pour 1700, p. 101.
Nota (Alb.), del tremuoto avvenuto nella città e provincia di S. Remo l'anno 1831. 1
broch. in 8vo, Pignerolle, 1832. (Extracted from the Catalogue of the Library of the
Royal Academy of Belgium.)
Ragor, Von dem Erdbibem, ein gründlicher Bericht, u. s. w. Basel, 1578.
Bernherz, Terræmotus; das ist gründlicher Bericht von dem Erdbeben, u. s. w. Nürnberg,
1616.
Ferrara, Descrizione dell' Etna.
Agatio di Somma, Historico racconto dei terremoti della Calabria dell' anno 1638, fin
anno 1641. Napoli, 1641.
Franc. Ferrara, Campi Flegrei della Sicilia, &c. Messina, 1810.
Beuther, Compendium Terræmotuum. Strassburg, 1601.
Physicalische Betrachtungen von dem Erdbeben, besonders zu Lissabon. Frankfort und
Leipzic, 1756.
Bertrand, Mémoires historiques et physiques sur les tremblements de terre. À la Haye,
1757.
Della Torre, Istoria e fenomeni del Vesuvio. Napoli, 1755.
Athans Kircher, Mundus subterraneus.
A Chronological Account of the most memorable Earthquakes from the beginning of the
Christian period to the year 1750. Cambridge, 1750.
A. J. Buxtorf, Predigt bei Gelegenheit des Erdbebens zu Lissabon. Basel, 1755.
Michele del Bono, Discorso sul l'origine de' tremuoti. Palermo, 1745.
Lycosthenes, Prodigiorum ac ostentorum Chronicon.
Frytschius, Catalogus prodigiorum ac ostentorum.
Histoire des anciennes révolutions du globe terrestre. Amsterdam, 1752.
Toaldo, Essai météorologique, has a small Catalogue of Earthquakes at p. 270.
A Memoir upon Earthquakes in Russia, by M. Philadelphine, Professor of Physics at
Tiflis.
Istoria del tremuoto che da devastato i paesi della costa toscana il dì 14 Agosto 1846. Di
L. Pilla. In 8vo of 226 pages. Pisa, 1846.
Rapport de Vassali-Eandi sur les tremblemens de terre du 2 Avril 1808. (Quoted in
Perrey's memoir on the Earthquakes of the Basin of the Danube, p. 6.)
Terra tremens, die zitternd oder bebende Erde. Einfältig doch klar und deutlicher Bericht,
was Erdbeben seyen, u. s. w., von M. P. S. A. C. Nürnberg, 1670.
Castelli, Incendio del monte Vesuvio, &c. Roma, 1632.
Sarti, Saggio di congetture su i terremoti.
Magnati, Notizie istoriche de' terremoti accaduti ne' secoli trascorsi e nel presente. Napoli,
1688.
A Memoir of M. Keilhau, on the Earthquakes of Norway, in the Magazin for Natur-
videnskaberne.' Christiania, 1835.
A List of Earthquakes in Iceland, in the 'Voyage en Islande,' published under the direction
of M. Gaimard, p. 313.
Giovanni Vivenzio, Istoria de' tremuoti avvenuti nella provincia della Calabria ulteriore e
nella città di Messina nell' anno 1783. Napoli, 1788.
Fr. Kries, Von den Ursachen der Erdbeben. Utrecht, 1820.
P. Merian, Ueber die in Basel wahrgenommenen Erdbeben, u. s. w. Basel, 1834.
Ordinaire, Hist. nat. des volcans.
Dell' incendio fattosi nel Vesuvio 16 Dec. 1631. Napoli, 1632.
Huot, Cours de Géologie. Probably contains a good deal of earthquake information.
Fr. Nausea Blancicampiani De præcipuo hujus anni 1528, apud Moguntiam terræ motu
Responsum. 4to. 25 pp.
Histoire des anciennes révolutions du globe. Amsterdam, 1752.
Maria della Torre. Storia e fenomeni del Vesuvio.
Raspe, De novis insulis.
Dell' incendio di Pozzuolo, Marco Antonio delli Falconi, all' illustrissima Signora Marchesa
della Padula, nel 1538.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 121
Ragionamento del terremoto, del Nuovo Monte, dell' aprimento di terra in Pozzuolo
nell' anno 1538, e della significazione d'essi, da Pietro Giac. di Toledo. Stamp. in
Napoli, per Giov. Sultzbach, Alemanno, a' 22 di Gennaro 1539.
Faujas St.-Fond, Les volcans éteints du Vivarais, &c.
Hamilton's Observations on Mount Vesuvius, &c.
Claudius Alberius, De terræ motu Oratio, in qua Hybornæ pagi in ditione Ill. Reip.
Bern. supra lacum Lemanum, per terræ motum oppressi, historia paucis attingitur.
1585.
Von den erschröklichen Erdbidem, was sich dem 1, 2, et 3 Maertren 1584 in der Vogthey
Aelen, den Herrn von Bern zuständig, durch diese erschröklichen Erdbidem begeben
und zugetragen habe.
1854.
J. Hederici Oratio de horribili et insolito terræ motu, qui recens Austriam vehementer con-
cussit, et aliquot vicinas regiones agitavit. Helmstadt, 1591.
Zappell, Hist. dell' incendio. C. J.
Bern. Giuliani, Trattato del Vesuvio. Napoli, 1632.
Gio. Batt. Mascoli x. libri de Vesuvii incendio excitato 17 Kalend. Jan. 1631. Neapoli,
1633.
M. Pet. Escholt, Geologica Norwegica, or Remembrances concerning that......&c., Earth-
quakes......&c., through the south parts of Norway, 24th April, 1657. Englished by
Dav. Collins. London, 1663. 93 pages.
Gius. Macrino, Trattato del Vesuvio. Napoli, 1693.
J. Alf. Borelli, Relazione intorno alla famosa eruzione dell' Etna del 1669. Reggio, 1670.
The same in Latin, with this title :-Historia et meteorologia incendii Ætnæi anni 1669.
Don Tomaso Tedeschi, Relazione del nuovo incendio fatto de Mongibello 1669. Messina,
1670.
N. M. Messina di Molfetta, Relazione dell' incendio del Vesuvio nel 1682. Napoli.
Bottone, De immani Trinacriæ terræ motu idea historico-phys., in qua non solum telluris
concussiones transactæ recensentur, sed novissimæ anni 1717. Messana, 1718.
Höpfner, Das erschütterte und bebende Meissen, &c. Leipzig, 1691.
Catania distrutta. Palermo, 1695.
Ant. Bulifone, Lettere, nelle quale si da distinto ragguglio dell' incendio del Vesuvio ac-
caduto d'Avril 1694, &c. Napoli, 1694.
Parrino, Succinta relazione dell' eruzione del 1696. Napoli.
Ant. Bulifone, Compendio istorico de monte Vesuvio, in cui si ha piena notizia di tutti
gl'incendi accaduti in esso in fine a' 15 di Giugno del 1698. Napoli, 1698.
Gasp. Parragallo, Istoria naturale del monte Vesuvio. Napoli, 1705.
Jos. Valetta, Epistola de incendio et eruptione montis Vesuvii. A., 1707.
Keferstein, Zeitung für Geognosie, Geol. u. s. w.
Weimer.
Anton. Foglia, Istorico discorso del gran terremoto successo nel regno di Napoli, &c.
Napoli, 1627.
Vera relazione del pietoso caso successo nelle terre contenute nella provincia di Puglia.
Napoli, 1627.
Philosoph. Ergötzungen, oder......deutlichen Erklärung der Erdbeben. 12mo. Bremen,
1765.
Joh. Fr. Seyfart, Algemeine Geschichte der Erdbeben. Svo. Frankfurt u. Leipzic, 1756.
J. G. Roserus, De Terræmotu qui Italiam nuper, primis anni 1703 mensibus afflixit. 4to.
Stettin, 1703.
Jac. Phil. Maraldi, Observations sur les tremblements de terre arrivés en Italie depuis le
mois d'Octobre 1702, jusqu'au mois de Juillet 1703. In Hist. de l'Acad. des Sciences
de Paris, 1704. Hist. p. 8.
D. Ign. Sorrentino, Istoria del monte Vesuvio, divisato in due libri, &c. Napoli, 1734.
Relazione del tremuoto intesosi in questa città di Napoli, ed in alcune provincie del regno,
nel dì 29 Novembre 1732, ad ore 13 e mezza.
D. Franc. Serao, Istoria dell' incendio del Vesuvio, accaduto nel mese di Maggio dell' anno
1737. 8vo. Napoli, 1740.
M. Alexis Billiet, Notice sur les tremblemens de terre de Maurienne. Mém. de Turin,
2e série, t. 2.
Relazione giornaliera del tremuoto seguito in Barga l'anno 1746, nel mese di Luglio.
Compilata dal dott. F. Tallinucci. (Communication of M. Pilla to M. Perrey.)
Courejolles on Earthquakes. Journal de Physique, an. 10. Pluviore.
Catalogue des Tremblements de Terre en Chine. Par E. Biob. Ann. de Chimie, 3 ser.
vol. ii. p. 372.
Sopra......, Sur les petits mouvements apparents observés dans les murs et les grands instru-
ments d'observatoire de Modena. Par M. J. Bianchi. 4to. Modena, 1837.
Ueber das Erdbeben in den Rhein, &c. vom Feb. 1828, von P. C. Egen. Pogg. Ann. for
1828, part ii. pp. 153-176. An important memoir.
122
REPORT-1858.
Beuther, Compendium Terræmotuum. Strassburg, 1601.
Bernhertz, Terræmotus. (A Register of Earthquakes.) Nürnberg, 1616.
Dr. Vincenzio Magnati, Earthquake of Naples, 1688.
Bertrand, Mém. hist. sur les tremblemens de terre. La Haye, 1757.
Bertholon, Jour. de Phys., vol. xiv.
Vivenzio, Istoria e teoria de' terremuoti avvenuti nella provincia della Calabria, &c., di
1783-1787. Napoli, 1788.
Cotte, Tab. Chron. de princip. Phénom. Météorologiques, &c. Journal de Phys., vol. lxv.
No. IV.
CATALOGUE OF PERREY'S MEMOIRS.
The immense and long-continued seismic statistics of Prof. Perrey are
scattered throughout a multiplicity of Journals of various Learned Societies
and elsewhere, and many of them with difficulty accessible in Great Britain.
The author has, at my request, favoured me with the following complete
Catalogue of his seismological labours, which it may be serviceable to place
in a collected form for reference.
Perrey (Alexis), Chronique seismique. 1 vol. 8vo, MS. 1ère rédaction.
>
>
la même. 9 vols. 4to, MS.
Tremblements de Terre dans les différents siècles et aux différentes époques de
l'année. Compt. Rend. t. 12, p. 1185-1187, 21 Juin, 1841.
>
Recherches historiques sur les Tremblements de Terre dont il est fait mention dans
les historiens depuis le IVe siècle jusqu'à la fin du XVIIIème. Ibid. t. 13, p. 899–902,
2 Nov. 1841.
Recherches sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis à l'Europe et dans l'Asie occi-
dentale de 306 à 1800. Ibid. t. 19, p. 64–646, 26 Sept. 1842.
Neuf cahiers seulement
m'ont été remis au Secrétariat de l'Institut.
9
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre aux Antilles. Ibid. t. 16, p. 1283-1303, 12 Juin,
1843.
Nouvelles Recherches sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en Europe et dans les
parties adjacentes de l'Afrique et de l'Asie de 1801 à Juin 1843. Ibid. t. 17, p. 608–625,
25 Sept. 1843.
Mémoires sur les Tremblements de Terre, en France, en Belgique, et en Hollande,
depuis le IVe Siècle jusqu'à nos jours. 1843.
,
Mémoire des Sav. Etr. et Mém. Cour. de l'Académie de Bruxelles, t. 18, 4to.
110 pp. et 2 pl. avec Suppl. MS.
"
le même. 1 vol. 4to, MS.
lère rédaction avec addit. MS. de M. Quetelet.
Liste des Tremblements de Terre ressentis en Europe pendant l'année 1843. Ibid.
t. 18, p. 393–403, 11 Mars 1844.
"
Notice sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis à Angers et dans le Dép. de Maine
et Loire. Bull. de la Soc. industr. d'Angers, t. 15, p. 172 et suiv., 1844. Tir. à part,
8vo de pp. 7.
-, Liste de Tremblements de Terre ressentis en Europe pendant l'année 1844. Avec
Supplément pour l'année 1843. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, 1843-44, p. 334-342, et
comprend t. 20, p. 1444–1452, 12 Mai 1845.
,
Sur les Tremblements de Terre de la Péninsule Scandinave.
navie de la Com. Sc. du Nord. 6 div. Géog. phys. t. 1, p. 409-469.
1845. 8vo de pp. 65, avec Suppl. MS.
Voyages en Scandi-
Tir. à part. Paris,
Sur les Tremblements de Terre dans le bassin du Rhône. Ann. de la Soc. d'Agric.
de Lyon, t. 8, p. 1845. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 82, 1 pl. avec notes additionnelles de
M. Fournel, et Suppl. MS.
Sur les Tremblements de Terre dans le bassin du Danube. Ibid. t. 9. 1846. Tir. à
part. 8vo de pp. 82, avec Suppl. MS.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre en Algérie et dans l'Afrique septentrionale.
Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, 1845–1846, p. 299–323. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 24, avec
Suppl. MS.
Sur les Tremblements de Terre aux Antilles. Ibid. p. 325-392. Tir. à part. 8vo
de pp. 68, avec Suppl. MS.
1
Liste des Tremblements de Terre ressentis pendant les années 1845 et 1846, avec
Supplément pour 1844, et indicative Sommaire des autres phénomènes météorologiques.
Ibid. p. 393-179. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 87.
7
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA.
123
Perrey (Alexis), Mémoire sur les Tremblements de Terre dans le bassin du Rhin. Mém.
des Sav. Étr. et Mém. Cour. de l'Acad. Roy. de Belgique, t. 19, 1847. Tir. à part.
4to de pp. 114 et 2 pl., avec Suppl. MS.
La lune exerce-t-elle une influence sur les Tremblements de Terre? Mém. présenté
à l'Acad. des Sciences, le 5 Mai, 1847. Compt. Rend. t. 24, p. 822. MS. de 11 pp. en
1 vol. 4to; 1 pl.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1851. Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de
Belgique, t. 19, part 1, p. 353–396, et Supplément; Ibid. part 2. p. 21-28.
Tir. à part.
la même, avec Supplément pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
2e sér. t. 2, p. 1-65, 1852. Tir. à part.
Mémoire sur les rapports qui peuvent exister entre la fréquence des tremblements
de terre et l'âge de la lune. Compt. Rend. t. 36, p. 537-540, 21 Mars, 1853.
le même, MS. original avec pl. et 1 vol. gr. in-fol. contenant les tableaux des Secousses
de 1801 à 1850, MS.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1852. Bull. de l'Acad. de Belgique,
t. 20, no. 5, p. 39-69, 10 Mai, 1853. Tir. à part.
"
la même, avec Suppléments pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
2e sér. t. 2, p. 7-128. Tir. à part.
>
Note sur la fréquence des tremblements de terre rélativement au passage de la lune
au méridien. Compt. Rend. t. 38, p. 16, 2 Jan. 1854. Ce MS. est relié avec le No.
auquel j'ai encore ajouté les tableaux inédits fournis à la Commission pour le Rapport
de M. Elie de Beaumont.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1853. Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de
Belgique, t. 21, lère part, p. 457-495. Tir. à part.
la même, avec Suppléments pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
2e sér. t. 3, p. 1-55. Tir. à part.
Circulaire relative à l'Observation des Tremblements de Terre, adressée à tous les
Voyageurs. Bull. de la Soc. de Géog., 4e sér. t. 7, p. 419-422, Juin, 1854. Tir. à part.
Documents relatifs aux Tremblements de Terre du Chili, avec Appendice sur les
Tremblements de Terre dans la province de la Plata. Ann. de la Soc. d'Agric. de
Lyon, 1854, 2e sér. t. 6, p. 324-436. 8vo de pp. 206, avec Suppl. MS.
>
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1854, avec Supplément pour les
années antérieures. Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Belgique, t. 22, 1ère part. no. 6, p. 526–572,
Juin 1855. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 49.
Sur les Volcans et Solfatares de l'île de Java, renseignement puisé dans les observa-
tions récentes des Hollandais. Compt. Rend. t. 42, p. 115-116, 21 Janv. 1837. C'est
la traduction d'un article sur une solfatare près de Tj. Aray, par M. Bensen, dont M.
Elie de Beaumont n'a pas été le nom.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1855, avec Supplément pour les
années antérieures. 1ère partie, Supplément, Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Belgique, t. 23;
2e part., No. 7, p. 23-68, Juillet 1856.
la même, 2e partie. Ibid. t. 24; lère part., No. 1, p. 68–128.
Eruption du Manna Loir aux îles Sandwich. Ann. des Voy. Aout 1856, p. 199–229.
C'est la traduction de deux lettres de M. Coan, suivie de quelques remarques sur
l'éruption du Vésuve en 1855.
Excursion sur quelques Volcans de Java pendant l'été de 1854. Ann. des Voy.
Oct. 1856, p. 36-65. C'est la traduction de divers extraits du Mémoire de M. Teijsmann,
Bibliographie Seismique. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, 2e série, t. 4, p. 1–112, 1855;
t. 5, p. 153-253, 1856.
Sur les Tremblements de Terre de la Péninsule Ibérique, Ann. de la Soc. d'Agric. de
Lyon, t. 10, 1847. Tir. à part. Svo de pp. 50, avec Suppl. MS.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1847. Bull. de l'Acad. de Belgique,
t. 5, no. 5, 1848. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 7.
la même, avec Supplément pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
1847-48. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 48.
48. C'est une 2e édition, qui pour tous mes cata-
logues annuels est publiée dans les Mémoires de l'Acad. de Dijon, et qui est plus com-
plète que la première.
>
Mémoire sur les Tremblements de Terre de la Péninsule Italique. Mém. Cour. et
Mém. des Sav. Étr. de la Soc. Belgique, t. 22. Tir. à part. 4to de pp. 145, 2 pl. et
Suppl. MS.
Le même avait été approuvé par l'Acad. des Sciences de Turin qui
m'avait voté l'impression; voy. Notizie istoriche dei lavori della Classe delle Scienze nel
corso dell' anno 1845. Cette notice se trouve dans notre collection.
le même, MS. 4to, avec Introductions et Considérations inédites.
Documents sur les Tremblements de Terre au Mexique, et dans l'Amérique Centrale.
Ann. de la Soc. d'Emul. des Vosges, t. 6, 2e cah. 1847. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 37, et
Suppl. MS.
124
REPORT-1858.
Perrey (Alexis), Instructions sur l'Observation des Tremblements de Terre. Ann. Météor.
de France, 1849, p. 299–311. Extr. gr. 8vo.
Communication relative à mes recherches rétrospectives sur les Tremblements de
Terre, faite à la réunion de la Soc. Géologique à Épinal le 10 Sept. 1847. Bull. de la
Soc. Géol., 2e sér. t. 4, p. 1399–1400.
,
Traduction du Mémoire de M. R. Mallet, intitulé, Sur l'Observation des Tremble-
ments de Terre, avec notes additionnelles du traducteur et suivie de la liste des tremble-
ments de terre en 1848. Ann. Météor. de France, 2e ann. 1850, p. 279–300. Tir. à part.
Documents sur les Tremblements de Terre et sur les Eruptions Volcaniques dans le
bassin de l'océan atlantique. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon, an. 1847-1848. ~ Extra 8vo
de pp. 67, avec Suppl. MS.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre ressentis en 1848. Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de
Belgique, t. 16, no. 3, 1849. Extr. 8vo de pp. 8.
1
la même, avec Suppléments pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon.
Tir. à part. Svo de pp. 48.
1
Documents sur les Tremblements de Terre dans le nord de l'Europe et de l'Asie.
Ann. Magnét. et Météor. du Corps des Ingénieurs de Russie, an. 1846, p. 201–236. Tir.
à part. St. Petersbourg, 1849, gr. in-4to, à 2 vol., 1 pl.
les mêmes, suivis d'une note sur les Tremblements de Terre en 1848. Ann. de la
Soc. d'Émul. des Vosges, t. 6, 3e cah. 1848. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 71, avec Supplément
MS.
Sur les Tremblements de Terre dans les Iles Britanniques. Ann. de la Soc. d'Agric.
de Lyon. 2e sér. t. 1, 1849. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 71, avec Suppl. MS.
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre en 1849, avec Suppléments pour les années
1847 et 1848. Bull. de l'Acad. Roy. de Belg. t. 17, no. 3, 1850. Tir. à part. 8vo de
pp. 22.
la même, avec Suppléments pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
ann. 1850. Tir. à part. Svo de pp. 65.
Sur les Tremblements de terre dans la Péninsule Turco-hellénique. Mém. Cour.
de Mém. des Sav. Étr. de l'Acad. de Belgique, t. 23, 1850. Tir. à part. 4to de pp. 73,
avec Suppl. MS.
>
Note sur les Tremblements de Terre en 1850. Bull. de l'Acad. de Belgique, t. 18,
no. 4, p. 291-308. Tir. à part.
la même, avec Supplément pour les années antérieures. Mém. de l'Acad. de Dijon,
2e sér. p. 1–36, 1850. Tir. à part.
J
Sur les Tremblements de Terre aux États Unis et au Canada. Ann. de la Soc. d'Émul.
des Vosges, t. 7, 2e cah., 1850. Tir. à part. 8vo de pp. 62, avec Suppl. MS.
Desiderata-Ill-understood Phenomena, &c.
Grent Sea-Waves.-Perhaps the best account that has yet been given of the phe-
nomena of great sea-waves (due beyond question to earthquake or volcanic movement
of sea-bottom), was communicated by Prof. Bache to the American Association for
the Advancement of Science, and was reprinted along with a paper On the Tides
of the Atlantic and Pacific Ocean," in 1856, in a separate form by Prof. Bache, at
New Haven for private circulation, from which the following are extracts.
On the 23rd of December, 1854, a violent earthquake occurred in the neighbour-
hood of the Island of Niphon (Japan), the local sea-waves of which wrecked the
Russian frigate 'Diana,' anchored in the harbour of Simoda. A correspondent of the
'New York Herald,' writing from Shanghae, states,-"At 9 A.M. on the 23rd of
December, weather clear, therm. 72°, barom. 30°, a severe shock of an earthquake
was felt on board the frigate, shaking the ship most severely. The shock lasted
full five minutes, and was followed at quick intervals by rapid and severe shocks.
for thirty minutes." At 9h. 3m. A.M. the sea was observed washing into the bay
in one immense wave 30 feet high, with awful velocity; in an instant the town of
Simoda was overwhelmed and swept from its foundations. "This advance and
recession of the waters recurred five times
by 2h. 30m. P.M. all was quiet."
The log-book of the Diana' states that "the disturbance commenced at 9h. 15m.,
and that the rising and falling of the water in the bay produced a sudden variation
of depth from less than 8 feet to more than 40 feet. The frigate was by this laid four
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 125
L
times upon her side, once in less than 4 feet of water." Commodore M. C. Perry,
U.S. Navy, states, That the whole eastern coast of Japan seems to have suffered
from this calamity. Yedo itself was injured, and the fine city of Osaka entirely
destroyed. At 3 P.M. a fresh west wind was blowing at Simoda. The agitation
of the water and the movement of the vessel had become very slow; barom. 290.87,
therm. 10°.5 Reaum. (=55°.63 Fahr.)."
From other sources quoted by Prof. Bache, it appears that on the same day
(23rd Dec.), at Peel's Island, one of the Bonin Islands, there was also (the hour
not stated) a sudden wave rise of 15 feet above high water, followed by a recession
which left the reefs entirely bare. The tide continued to rise and fall at intervals of
fifteen minutes, gradually lessening until the evening. Again on the evening of the
25th of December (as to which time there is no account of a second earthquake),
the water rose in like manner 12 feet.
The United States Coast Survey, so ably superintended by Prof Bache, possesses
stations of observation furnished with self-registering tide-gauges, at San Diego,
San Francisco and Astoria, on the Pacific Coast; and Prof. Bache presented to the
Association the curves traced by those instruments, in which the comparative
heights and times, and the mean heights and times at San Francisco and San Diego,
are given; also the tidal curves for both, with the abnormal oscillations superimposed;
and lastly, three diagrams, in which the tidal level being reduced to a horizontal line,
the abnormal waves alone are shown, for Astoria, San Francisco and San Diego.
I can only refer to the original for the full results deducible from these valuable
observations, and repeat here in brief some of their facts :-
"The San Francisco curve presents three sets of waves of short interval: the first
begins at 4h. 12m. and ends at 8h. 52m., the interval being 4h. 40m.; the second begins
at 9h. 35m. and ends at 13h. 45m., the interval being 4h. 10m. ; the beginning of the
third is about 133h., and its end not distinctly traceable. The crest of the first large
wave of the three sets occurred at the respective times of 4h. 42m., 9h. 54m., and
14h. 17m., giving intervals of 5h. 12m., and 5h. 23m."
"The average time of oscillation of one of the first set of waves was 35m., one of
the second 31m., and one of the third about the same. The average height of the
first set of waves was 0.45 foot on a tide which fell 2 feet; of the second 0.19 foot
on a tide which rose 3 feet; and of the third 0.19 foot on a tide which fell about
7 feet; the phenomena occurring on a day when the diurnal inequality was very
considerable. The greatest fall of the tide during the occurrence of the first set of
waves was 0.70, and the corresponding rise 0.60 foot. In the second set the corre-
sponding quantities were 0.30 and 0.20 foot; in the third these waves would not have
attracted general attraction." There is a general analogy in the sequence of the
waves of the three sets, which seem to mark them as belonging to a recurrence of
the same series of phenomena. The series itself looks like the result of several
impulses, not of a single one, the heights rapidly increasing to the third wave, then
diminishing as if the impulse had ceased, then renewed and then ceased, leaving the
oscillation to extinguish itself. If we had a corresponding account of the facts as
they occurred at Simoda, the subject would lose the conjectural or rather the in-
complete character that belongs to it. Although there is no account of the place of
origin of the earthquake, yet its violence on the Japanese coasts and its diminished
effects at Peel's Island, as well as the times of arrival of the waves at the Japanese
and Pacific American coasts, prove that it must have been beneath the sea, and not
far distant from Japan. Five distinct waves in succession rolled in at Simoda;
eight are shown by the San Francisco gauge, of which seven were of considerable
height. It seems not improbable, although this does not appear to have occurred
to Prof. Bache, that three of the San Francisco waves may have been reflected waves
only. The highest wave at Simoda was estimated at 30 feet, at Peel's Island 15 feet,
at San Francisco 0.65 foot, and at San Diego 0.50 foot.
The
At San Diego, the gauge shows distinctly the same three series of waves.
first begins at 1h. 22m. later than at San Francisco, correcting for difference of
longitude, and ends 52m. later. The interval is 30m. less than at San Francisco,
the oscillations being rather shorter than at the latter point. The second begins at
54m. later than at San Francisco and ends 34m. later. The third begins
about 54m. later than at San Francisco. The average time of oscillation of the
1
126
REPORT-1858.
first set is 31m., of the second 29m., being thus respectively 4m. and 2m. shorter
than at San Francisco. The average height of the first set of waves was 0.17 foot
lower than at San Francisco, and the second as much higher. This fact, taken with
the difference in the times of oscillation, induces Prof. Bache to suppose that the
difference in the two series was due to interference, which is also suggested by the
position of San Diego in reference to the islands separating the Santa Barbara Sound
from the ocean.
The
The difference in the periods of tide on the arrival of the waves at each place
would tend to produce discrepancies. The first series at San Diego arrived on a
rising tide of 4 feet, while at San Francisco it was upon a falling tide of 2 feet.
second at San Diego arrived at near high water, and was chiefly upon a falling tide
of 7 feet, while at San Francisco it was upon a rising tide of 4 feet.
The forms of the waves accord remarkably at both stations.
The tide-gauge at Astoria gives less instructive results, the bar at the entrance of
the Columbia River having no doubt broken up and greatly reduced the waves, even
if they arrived at the entrance unbroken. The gauge showed a disturbance, but
irregular and confused, which was also apparently preceded by (other) unusual
oscillations of the water; and Prof. Bache sees reason to think that the San Diego
gauge indicates disturbances of the water of an abnormal character previous to the
great earthquake shock, as well as following it at intervals for several days. The
normal time for high and low water does not seem to have been disturbed by the
superposition upon the tide-wave of the abnormal or earthquake waves.
From these results Prof. Bache draws the following conclusions as to the rate of
translation of the great sea-waves of the earthquake.
The latitudes and longitudes of the stations are:-
San Diego
San Francisco...
Simoda
Time.
Lat. N.
Long. W.
h.
m.
O
32 42
117 13
7 49
37 48
122 26
8 10
34 40
121 62
14 44
The distance from San Diego to Simoda is therefore 4917 nautical miles, and from
San Francisco to Simoda 4527 nautical miles. Assuming the first account of the
disturbance at Simoda at 9 A.M. or at 22d. 23h. 44m. Greenwich mean time, and the
first great wave 30 minutes afterwards, Prof. Bache proceeds to calculate the rate.
There appears to be some typographical errors in the figures, which slightly affect the
result which he arrives at, viz. 363 miles per hour, or 60 miles per minute. Cor-
recting the erroneous figures, the result would appear to be,—the first disturbance at
San Francisco was at 23d. 12h. 22m., or 12h. 38m. after that at Simoda, and the
first great wave at 23d. 4h. 42m., giving the same interval (of 30m.). The distance
and time therefore give a rate of 368 miles per hour, or 5'966 miles per minute.
Assuming the second account (9h. 15m.), the time of transmission when reduced
would be 12h. 13m., and the rate of translation 370 miles per hour, or 6.20 miles
per minute.
The San Diego observations, assuming 9h. Om. as the time of transmission at
Simoda, give 13h. 50m., which, when reduced, gives a rate of translation of 355
miles per hour, which is almost identical with the corrected reduction of the San
Francisco observations.
Although not directly connected with our subject, it is interesting to state that
Prof. Bache deduces from these results a probable mean depth for the Pacific Ocean
on the paths traversed by these great sea-waves of from 2100 to 2500 fathoms.
(See also Amer. Journ. of Science, vol. xxi. 2 ser. January 1856.)
I deem no apology needed for this lengthened abstract of Prof. Bache's communi-
cation, not only because it is, up to the present time, almost the only record of
scientific pretensions, of the phenomena of earthquake great sea-waves, but as a
model for those who may be engaged in tidal observations upon British or
European coasts, of what is needed to make their results connect usefully with the
requirements of those occupied in seismical inquiry. The extreme value of self-
registering tide-gauges, and the great importance of multiplying these round our
own coasts, and upon those of our Mediterranean and antipodal stations, are forcibly
shown by the remark of Bache, that but for these instruments, the very
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 127
occurrence on the North American coast of these sea-waves, which had traversed
the whole vast breadth of the Pacific, a distance equal to one-fifth of the earth's
circumference, would have actually passed unnoticed. Had there been a competent
self-registering tide-gauge at Simoda, we could probably have fixed exactly the spot
beneath the ocean at which the earthquake disturbance originated.
There is also a class of doubtful great sea-waves, for the investigation of which
such self-registering instruments would afford precious data.
It has been many times observed at various stations round our own British coasts
(as well as abroad), that abnormal tides have occurred, or that solitary waves of
translation have reached the shore, at abnormal periods, or at uncertain periods of
repetition, which could not be confounded with any recognized tidal phenomena.
Such waves have very customarily been referred to earthquakes for their origin of
late years; yet very many examples occur in which there has been no account of
contemporaneous earthquake, either in the offing at sea, or in any other direction.
And the question arises, are such abnormal waves always to be attributed to earth-
quakes (whether observed or not), or may they possibly be produced by some nodal
action or other disturbance far out at sea of waves of other classes, and if so, of what
nature?
It will be advantageous to adduce some examples, and the rather, as I am enabled,
through the obliging attention of the Commissioners of Public Works in Ireland, to
state one of much interest and in some detail, of which no full account has yet
appeared.
But first we may notice such an occurrence on the coast near Whitby, Yorkshire,
copied from the York Herald' of March 8, 1856, for which I am indebted to Mr.
William Gray of York.
York, March 8, 1856.
"Robin Hood's Bay.-On Sunday last, the 2nd instant, at 10 A.M., the tide being
then about two-thirds flood, the following phenomenon was observed:-The rocks,
which had been bare just previously, were observed to be completely submerged.
The water then fell back, and again returned, rushing with considerable force over
the rocks and beach. This was repeated two or three times, the water running up a
moderately inclined beach the distance of thirty yards.
"A remarkable phenomenon of the tides was observed at Whitby on the 2nd
inst. At a quarter to ten o'clock in the morning, being an hour and a quarter
before high water, the sea suddenly rushed up Whitby harbour, rising in dif-
ferent places from 18 inches to 3 feet, driving a laden lighter from its moorings,
and causing much commotion amongst the small craft. It then receded, but was
followed by other and similar waves, so that the tide appeared to ebb and flow six
times in the space of little more than an hour. A vessel, which was entering the
harbour at the time, was alternately afloat and aground on her passage up, according
to the level of the water. About midnight of the same day, the harbour-officers
observed a recurrence of the event, and in the first hour of Monday the rush of
water appeared to be much more powerful than on Sunday morning. About eleven
o'clock on Sunday night, Mr. Tose, the harbour-master, having observed a mark
which indicates that the tide was sufficiently high for a vessel then in the roads to
enter the harbour, went up the lighthouse and lit the gas-signal. On his return to
the pier, he was astonished to find that though the tide ought to have risen higher,
it had fallen considerably below the mark. Being afraid the vessel would take the
harbour, he was about to extinguish the light, when suddenly the tide rose far above
the mark above referred to. At Staithes and Robin Hood's Bay, the phenomenon
was also observed. The rushes of water resembled what are known in some rivers
as bores,' but on a much larger scale. Such phenomena often accompany sub-
terraneous disturbances, and on some occasions they have been terribly destructive.
As no earthquake has been felt in these parts recently, it is difficult to account for
the phenomenon, and it can scarcely be referred to atmospheric causes. It would
be interesting to learn whether a similar occurrence took place on other parts of the
coast. Dr. Young, in his 'History of Whitby' (page 792), remarks, 'To volcanic
C
128
REPORT-1858.
agency may be ascribed this remarkable phenomenon, that on the 17th July, 1761,
the tide rose and fell at Whitby four times in an hour.'
Analogous phenomena have been observed at Pegwell Bay, on the southern coast,
during the present year.
The following documents refer to the observations of such waves made upon the
coast of Wexford, Ireland, in 1854.
The Wexford Independent,' a local journal of the 27th September, 1854, gives
the following account:-
"Extraordinary Phenomenon.-We are indebted to Mr. William Campbell, the
professional helmet-diver, who has done so much for the improvement of the new pier
of Kilmore, by blasting and removing the rocks which impeded its entrance, for the
following account of an extraordinary phenomenon, witnessed there on Saturday
evening, Sept. 16th, 1854. 'I was' (writes Mr. Campbell) in one of our boats
seeking after some implements, and not looking seawards, when, on a sudden, I heard
a mighty rush of water against the back of the pier, and in a moment it came
sweeping round the pier-head, full 3 feet high and abreast. It was within one hour
and a half of low water at the time. The inner dock was crowded with the small
sailing craft of the place, and quite dry, the tide being more than four hours
on ebb. In less than five minutes every boat was afloat, and we had high water.
In five minutes more the water ebbed again to the lowest spring-tide. This was
repeated seven times in the course of two hours and a half. St. Patrick's Bridge was
alternately dry and covered to the extent of a mile, and the sea formed a cascade
from end to end of it, the influx appearing to come from the east. At the same time
the sea was not by any means rough nor heaving. Standing on the top of the
parapet wall of the pier, I could descry two different currents running parallel, and
counter currents to these quite visible, the discoloured water running east at a rate
of ten or twelve miles an hour, and the intervening water of the original green hue,
and stationary. These tide currents were as far out as the shore of the Saltee
Islands. I can only compare the current to the opening of a sluice gate. There was
no damage done to any of the craft, more than the bursting of a few warps.
the occurrence taken place at the period of high water, the result would have been the
complete overflow of the land in the district, and consequent immense loss. We
have often heard old people of that place say that on the Sunday after Lisbon was
destroyed by the earthquake of November 1, 1755, the day being remarkably fine,
the sea at Kilmore suddenly rose and fell in like manner. This occurrence the other
day has been owing, no doubt, to some similar and distant cause.
Had
The phenomena alluded to in the above paragraph, from the 'Wexford Indepen-
dent,' are not unknown on the Waterford coast, and are there popularly termed
death waves.' It is not very long since two ladies had a narrow escape of being
washed out to sea at Dunmore, by a sudden wave, which surprised them whilst seated
at a considerable distance above high-water mark on the beach.
Repeated instances are on record of such waves upon the north-east coast of
England and upon the south-west coast of Ireland, as well as in many other places
(see also Second Report, p. 47-48), and even on the east coast of Africa.
For the following, I am indebted to the Commissioners of Public Works, Ireland:
"Office of Public Works, October 19, 1854.
'SIR,-1 am directed to transmit herewith a copy of a report which the Board
have received from James B. Farrell, Esq., County Surveyor of Wexford, respecting
an extraordinary tidal phenomenon at Kilmore on the coast of that county on the
16th ultimo. The Board send this report, considering it will be interesting to you,
on the subject of earthquakes, to which you are giving your attention.
"To Robert Mallet, Esq."
W. MOONEY, pro Sec."
'Wexford, October 10, 1854.-In compliance with the request of the Com-
missioners, contained in your note of the 22nd ultimo, I forwarded a newspaper in
which was an account of the tidal phenomenon at Kilmore.
"Since then I have made inquiries along the coast, tracing from New Ross round
by Ballyhack, Arthurstown, Duncannon, Hook Head, Slade, Fethard, Bannow, and
on towards Carnsore Point.
'As far as Bannow nothing unusual was observed. The Coast-Guard near there,
!
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 129
although one was, as is customary, on the 'look-out' at the time of the occurrence,
noted no disturbance. It appears to have been perceived about two miles east of
this station, near the point indicated by the line A on the accompanying map,
Plate XIII., and seems to have been confined between this and the line B.
'Ballyhealy,' a little further east, it was not observed.
"
At
From inquiries into the details of the appearance, I learned from Mr. Campbell
at Kilmore, that six distinct ridges of water, about 2 or 3 feet high, passed from the
west towards the east, very much discoloured and carrying with them large quan-
tities of sea-weed. There was a considerable space between each pair in which the
water was of its usual colour, and quite calm, as was the sea generally, there being
no wind to disturb it.
"These ridges did not proceed in (broken?) waves, but in continuous lines, and
passed on apparently unchecked, while the tide rose and receded on the shore within
them, which it did seven times. It is stated that, at the second reflux, the water fell
lower than it was ever known by the residents there to fall before.
"It would appear that the ridges maintained their velocity sufficiently to force
back the ebb, which flows rapidly round Carnsore Point (nearly three knots an hour)
until they passed St. Patrick's Bridge, where the ebb-tide regained its motion west-
ward in the shape of the cascade' mentioned by Mr. Campbell in the printed
account.
The disturbance lasted, according to his statement, from 20 minutes past 4 to
nearly 7 o'clock P.M.
On inquiring at the Bar of Lough,' I found that at about half-ebb the watch-
man at the Coast-Guard Station, who was in the watchhouse, which is built on the
edge of the sea, felt the floor tremble under his feet, and at the same time the fire-
irons and other articles of furniture shook and rattled audibly. He was also startled
by 'an extraordinary noise' outside. On going out to ascertain the cause, he found
that a large wave was forcing back the ebb. This was repeated three times. The
first wave only, however, was accompanied by noise.
A schooner was lying inside the Lough, at the place marked C, from the master
of which, I learned that his vessel was three times swung round, standing alter-
nately to the flood and ebb. He was below, when he had the first intimation of it,
and described his being affected with a strange sensation, as if he were getting sick.
This I believe is not uncommon in cases of earthquake.
"Mr. Lett, R.N., the Coast-Guard officer here, upon whom I called, made to me
a statement confirming what I had collected by inquiry.
"There seems little doubt that the whole thing was caused by a slight shock of
earthquake.
"From the information I had at Kilmore from Mr. Campbell, I have laid down
lines on the accompanying map, exhibiting the ridges as described by him, and
endeavouring to illustrate, by the curved arrows, the action of the ebb-tide upon
them.
JAMES B. FARRELL, Wexford County Surveyor."
"With reference to the communication addressed to you on the tidal action on
Wexford coast, I may mention that since it was sent to you, further information
shows that it extended beyond the limits marked by Mr. Farrell, having, by the
report of the Coast-Guard, turned Carnsore Point: he has written to the Inspect-
ing Commander of the Coast-Guard, to request he will follow it up, and ascertain
how far north the effect was observed.
"To Robert Mallet, Esq.
21 Oct. 1854."
"Yours, dear Sir, faithfully,
"JNO. RADcliffe.
Referring to Plate XIII., it would appear probable that the primary cotidal line of
these waves was about in the direction C C of the heavy dotted line, and that the
change of direction, on approaching the shore about B, was due to the conjoint
effects, of the meeting ebb tidal-stream round Carnsore Point, of reflection at the
Saltees, and of inequality of bottom on reaching the inshore shoal-waters.
An almost identical train of phenomena occurred at the same point upon the
Wexford shore on Sunday, 12th September, 1841. The account is given by Milne,
On British Earthquakes," Edinb. New Philos. Journ. vol. xxxvi. p. 83, and copied
1858.
K
130
REPORT-1858.
from a Wexford newspaper :-"The day was misty and dark, wind S.S.W. to S.
Thunder heard at noon; wind lulled, and fog became dense. At Kilmore, ten miles
south of Wexford, and directly opposite the Saltee Islands, about noon, a number of
short, loud, smothered reports like cannon were heard. The tide had flowed consider-
ably at the time, and the fishing-boats at the pier were all afloat, when, within the
space of two or three minutes, the water suddenly receded from the pier, and people
walked dry-shod where a little before there had been five to six feet of water.
After a few minutes, again the tide began as suddenly to return; and, after re-
suming its level, continued to rise to high water in the usual way. There was no
extraordinary commotion, only an increased surf. The sky cleared after thunder
and showers."
The question, however, here chiefly in point is, whence come these waves? what is their
origin? The direction of translation, on entering the wide Bay of Ballyteague, here was
almost exactly from the south-west, and if transmitted from a considerable distance,
the origin of disturbance must have been beneath the deep waters of the Atlantic
Ocean, and it is scarcely probable that an earthquake blow sufficiently powerful to
have originated waves so large after so long a transmission, should have occurred and
not have been generally felt in the South of Ireland, where the hard and elastic cha-
racters of all the formations are so favourable to the distant transmission of impulses.
It is equally difficult to assume, as here operative, a condition which upon coasts
of shoal water and encumbered with banks and bars, may unquestionably originate
great sea-waves, and which very probably is actually the cause of those of not un-
frequent occurrence upon the east and south-east coasts of England.
Almost all great submarine banks are constantly subjected, at the same time, to
aggregation by deposition, and to partial degradation, by the sweeping away of
material along their bases and flanks, by tidal action, either constant or at certain
periods of tide. Deposition takes place by vertical, or more or less inclined preci-
pitation of suspended matter; this form of degradation, by horizontal removal.
The conjoint effect is very frequently to increase the steepness of the angle of slope
of the degrading flank of the bank, matter being constantly added on top and re-
moved from lower down, and with most energy at a level intermediate between the
surface-water and bottom.
A time arises, therefore, at which the angle of slope of the bank is increased be-
yond the limits of repose of the material, whether mud, sand or gravel, or any mix-
ture of these; and then a great under-water slippage takes place, and a mass often
of enormous magnitude at once slides from the top and flank of the bank down into
deep water, and spreads and levels itself out upon the bottom, to be in its turn swept
away and replaced by fresh materials and to give rise to another slippage. Thus, in
figs. 9 & 10, if s, s represent the surface of the sea, b, b (fig. 9) the sea-bottom in
ω
Fig. 9.
b
732
n
r

Ъ
n, m.
transverse section through the flank of the bank in a plane at right angles to the
stream of abrasion; then, at the point where the equilibrium of repose of the mass
is lost, the mass r, n slips and is suddenly transported from its original position to
The effect upon the surface of the sea, is at the same moment to originate a
positive and a negative wave, w and v, whose crests shall more or less approximate
to the general line of the flank of the bank; and these will be immediately succeeded
by two solitary waves of translation, a greater, w (fig. 10), and a less, v, whose mo-
tions of translation will be opposite.
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 131
The magnitude of the wave raised is dependent upon that of the mass of solid
material that has suddenly changed its place, upon the depth of water in which the
w
Fig. 10.
21
slippage has occurred, upon the rapidity of the transposition, and in a minor degree
upon the form and material of the portion of the bank that has slipped. Where the
depth of water is very great, its effects at the surface may be quite insensible at the
place; but when this low broad flattened wave of only a few inches becomes heaped
up on shelving shores or tidal estuaries, it may then become very apparent, and
perfectly so to accurate tide gauges. Where the water is comparatively shallow,
as it usually is where large and heavy banks occur, there the undulatory effects on
the surface, even at the seat of disturbance, will be considerable. We have then
a simple mechanism abundantly sufficient to account for the occurrence of some
such abnormal tide-waves or great sea-waves as have been noticed; but while thus
a vera causa, is it the cause of any of those phenomena that have been observed,
and which do not appear to have been accompanied by earthquakes? This, as well
as all the hydrodynamic phenomena of such sea-waves, I would commend to the
careful attention of future observers. (See First Report, p. 61.)
Stoppage of Rivers.-Throughout earthquake narratives, nothing is more commonly
recorded amongst the secondary phenomena, than sudden derangements of the ordinary
and prior regimen of springs, wells, and especially of rivers. Almost all such facts admit
of simple explanation; and in the case of rivers, the sudden drying up or stoppage of
their streams, has been most usually due to sudden damming up by the fall of débris
of rocks from precipices, &c. across the river-beds, usually at narrow gorges, where
the damming can easily take place, and whence it is, by the posterior rising of the
waters, afterwards swept away or gradually removed by floods, &c.; often also on a
grander scale, it arises from the occurrence of great landslips (in countries of deep alluvial
or other little coherent formation), bulging out into the river-beds, and temporarily
shutting them up, and either forcing the streams into new channels, or damming
them up until the waters produce a debacle and sweep away the obstacle.
But not a few cases are upon record of sudden stoppages in the ordinary supply
of water in river streams, not known to have been connected with any earthquake,
or with any sufficient and explainable cause. Perhaps the phenomena cannot be
more briefly set forth than by transcribing a notice from Chambers's Edinburgh
Journal' for Jan. 19, 1839, No. 364. p. 412 :-
“Late Stoppage of Rivers in the South of Scotland.—Most of our readers have
probably read the accounts which appeared in the newspapers of a simultaneous
stoppage of the rivers Teviot, Clyde, and Nith, on the 27th of November last; yet,
as many may not have heard of it, and few may have paid to it the attention which
it deserves, we are glad to have the opportunity afforded us of bringing the circum-
stance under the especial notice of our readers. It has, we are glad to find, been
taken up, as a subject worthy of scientific investigation; and in this we have been
invited to assist, by endeavouring to procure information from any of our readers
who may be able to afford it. The phenomenon, it is suspected, is attributable to
some agent or cause which had acted over a very extensive range of country, and
which, probably, produced similar effects, in many other places besides the banks
of the three rivers above specified. We trust that if such effects were perceived by
any of our readers, they will be so obliging as accede to the proposal and the request
with which we conclude the present notice.
"On the morning of Tuesday, the 27th of November last, about six o'clock, the
miller of Maxwellheugh Mill, situated on the Teviot, near its confluence with the
Tweed, perceived a great diminution taking place in the water which flowed through
his mill-course. At eight o'clock the water altogether ceased to flow. Thinking
that the sluice had fallen down, or that the cauld [dam] had given way, he went up
K 2
132
REPORT-1858.
to the cauld, and found, much to his surprise, that there was hardly any water in
the river. There were here and there a few pools, where there were hollows in the
channel; but there was no longer a running stream. The channel continued dry
for four or five hours after which the water began gradually to flow, till the waters
reached the same level they were at previously. At this place the Teviot is on an
average about 50 feet wide, and 2 feet deep.
"The same phenomenon took place in the Nith, in the parish of Durrisdeer, at
Enterkinefoot. The channel was so dry, that a person could have walked across
without wetting his stockings.
"It was observed also in the Clyde, a little above New Lanark. The extensive
cotton-mills at that place were for some hours stopped, in consequence of an entire
cessation of the current. Numbers of fish were caught with the hand, and many
persons walked across without wetting so much as the soles of their feet.
"The above particulars we have taken from the newspapers, and we do not vouch
for their perfect accuracy; but we have no reason to doubt it, as the statements have
not been contradicted.
In the
"It appears that the same phenomenon has occurred frequently before.
Teviot, it is known to have occurred at least five times between the years 1748 and
1787. It happened also in the Clyde in the year 1787, and within a few days of its
occurrence in the Teviot and it is remarkable, that, in regard to both of these rivers,
the part of the channel where their waters disappeared, turns out to be the very
place where they disappeared last month. But there are several other rivers, both
in England and in Scotland, where the same phenomenon has been observed within
the last half-century.
We feel satisfied that our readers will share with us an extreme anxiety to
discover, if possible, the cause of this singular phenomenon and we will now ex-
plain to them in what way they can be instrumental in assisting in this discovery.
"The first object should be to obtain a minute and accurate account of all the
facts apparently connected with the phenomenon, at the places where it was observed.
We are happy to learn that steps have been taken for this purpose by persons well-
qualified for such an inquiry. But as it is just possible, that even they may not have
gathered up all the circumstances calculated to throw light on the subject, our readers
in these quarters would do well to note down, ere it fades from their memories, any
thing particular which they observed.
We may now allude to the different theories which have been started to account
for the phenomenon, because they will immediately show the importance of
gathering together as many facts as possible. It is by facts alone that these theories
will be confirmed or refuted.
"Some persons ascribe the phenomenon to a severe frost which occurred on the
morning of Nov. 27, and which, it is said, froze up the streamlets and springs that
supplied the rivers where the phenomenon was observed. We cannot see how, on
any philosophical principles, the effect here stated would follow from such a cause.
But, even if it were sufficient to produce it, then the same phenomenon should have
More-
occurred in the Tweed, the Jed, and all the rivers where the frost reached.
over, it should be observed every winter, and it ought to have been very strikingly
have
observed last winter. Besides, the waters should, after the frost gave way,
risen considerably above their usual level, which, it is said, was not the case.
"We have adverted to these inferences from the theory just mentioned, in order to
show how its truth or falsehood may be tested; and many of our readers may be in
possession of facts which will supply this test.
"Another theory has been proposed, which, we confess, appears much more pro-
bable. It is suggested, that a fissure may have been formed under or across the
channels of the above rivers, into which their waters found their way. The current
would thus cease to flow in its ordinary channel until the fissure closed, or was
filled up by the sediment and water poured into it. The fissure might be either a
crack across the country, or a local sinking of the ground. It is well known that
earthquakes frequently produce such effects; and there are few years in which, in
some parts of Scotland and England, the shock of an earthquake is not felt. When
the Clyde stopped in January 1787, a rivulet in the parish of Strathblane, in Stir-
lingshire, which drove a mill, also disappeared. On the same day, the shock of an
1
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 133
earthquake was very sensibly felt in Glasgow and its neighbourhood. Whether or
not at either of these places any fissures were observed, into which the streams
flowed for a time, we have been unable to learn. That there are fissures, or slips
(as the geologists call them), which everywhere intersect the crust of the earth, is well
known to every collier and miner; and that there are such fissures in that part of the
channel of the Clyde, where its waters have repeatedly disappeared (namely, between
the uppermost fall and Corra Linn), is extremely probable. It might be thought,
however, that, if a crack was produced, sufficient to allow the waters of a large
river to escape, it would soon be discovered. But it is quite possible, that, after the
lapse of a few hours, the crack might close again, and leave scarcely any external
traces of its existence. Still, we cannot help thinking that some traces should be
discoverable; and this is just one of the points on which our provincial readers may
be able to afford information.
"We shall conclude by suggesting one or two points, to which, if any of our readers
would be so obliging as to investigate the subject, their attention may be directed;
and we doubt not, other points will occur to themselves :--
"1. Have phenomena, similar to those which occurred in the Teviot, the Clyde,
and the Nith, on the 27th of November last, been observed, on the same day, or
about the same time, in any other rivers in Great Britain?
"2. If so, at what hour were they first observed, and how long did they continue?
"3. Where is the highest place, in the course of the river, where its waters dis-
appeared?
"4. Was any crack, or fissure, or sinking, or disturbance of the ground, visible at
that place?
"5. Was the shock of an earthquake felt, anywhere, about the period above
mentioned?
"6. Was there much or any ice on the river, or its tributaries, where the aforesaid
phenomenon occurred?
"7. When the water began to flow again, did it rise to a higher level than it had
been at previously?
"8. Is there any appearance of a slip, fault, dyke, or trouble in the strata, at or
near the place where the waters began to disappear?
"9. Has this phenomenon, or anything similar to it, been observed in former
years-and when?
We may also repeat the queries 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8, with regard to the stoppage
of the Teviot, Clyde, and Nith; for on the subjects of those queries with regard to
the phenomenon of the 27th of November, we are as yet uninformed."
See also some analogous facts mentioned by Perrey in his memoir "On the Earth-
quakes of Europe, and adjacent parts of Africa and Asia, from 1801 to 1843 "
(Comptes Rendus, Sept. 1843, last page but one of the memoir). Most of these phe-
nomena have occurred in the winter and in higher latitudes; and although there are
considerable difficulties in the way of the frost theory of accounting for them, and I
incline to the view that it will hereafter be found to be the true one, yet there is
sufficient to induce the question-Can it be possible that partial or local elevations,
with or without fractures or earthquake, take place occasionally, and to such an
extent as to change the levels of portions of the earth's surface, and for a time
derange the flow of rivers, or other such main channels of drainage?
Those who embrace the views of Von Buch and Humboldt, &c., and admit the
possibility of boursoufflé domes of trachyte, will be prepared to find no difficulty in
imagining such comparatively small surfaces elevated and swollen up, by the assumed
elastic forces beneath, so as to produce new and extemporaneous water-sheds; and
although I cannot join in such views, the subject appears to me worthy of more exa-
mination at the hands of Vulcanologists and Seismologists.
Nausea at the moment of shock.-This curious effect of earthquake shock upon
human beings, and if accounts are to be credited, also upon some domestic animals,
is deserving of more attention than it has yet received.
The fact itself, as respects human beings, admits of no doubt. I have direct
testimony of the boys of a large boarding-school being suddenly awakened at night
by one of the North American shocks, and the greater number suffering from imme-
134
REPORT-1858.
diate sense of nausea, amounting to vomiting in many cases. In the late earth-
quake at Naples (Dec. 1857) many instances were related to me by the sufferers.
The question arises, Is the nausea an effect of the sudden disturbance of the
nervous system by alarm, &c., or is it due to the movement itself, and analogous
to sea-sickness? There are great difficulties in the way of either solution. Those
most likely to suffer severely from nervous alarm, do not seem to be those most usu-
ally affected. The direct movements are very generally too sudden, sharp, and of
too little duration, to admit of the second explanation. The facts, however, require
to be more numerous, and to be scientifically collected and classified as soon after
the occurrence as possible, and are commended to such physiologists as may be
favourably circumstanced for the observation in earthquake regions.
Indirect estimation of the force due to the shock.-In our ignorance of the precise
nature of the originating impulse, whether of one or of more than one sort, or of the
degree of force at the centre of impulse necessary to transmit a wave, sensibly, to a
given distance through the common formations of the earth's crust, any trustworthy
observations, of the distance to which the very analogous blow produced by fired
mines, or other masses of gunpowder, has been sensibly conveyed, are not to be
at present neglected. The 2nd Report gives exact information as to the distances to
which such impulses from fired powder, even of a feeble character, may be conveyed
through the worst conducting material (sand), and made instrumentally sensible.
I have collected since that period a few occasional notices of the explosions of
large masses of gunpowder, and of such facts as may be found, of the magnitude and
distance of the impulse conveyed, which I here transcribe for reference. It would
be very desirable that officers of engineers entrusted with demolitions, or requiring
to explode very large masses of powder, would endeavour to provide for obtaining
observations as to the precise radius of the superficial area at which the ground
shock became insensible without the aid of instruments, and that such observations
were accompanied by a general account of the nature of the geological formation,
and of the physical features of the country around.
The Monster Blast at Furness.-The monster blast of gunpowder at Furness
Granite Quarry took place on Wednesday afternoon, with complete success. The
charge consisted of no less than three tons of gunpowder, and was deposited in two
chambers--one and a half ton in each. The shaft was 60 feet in depth, and the
chambers in which the powder was placed were 17 feet long. The charge was
ignited by a galvanic battery, and lifted an immense mass of rock, computed to have
been between 7000 and 8000 tons. The flame belched out on the seaward side,
and was well seen by a large concourse of spectators from Inverary, the watering
places of the Clyde, and a party of excursionists from Glasgow, on board the Mary
Jane.' The report was not loud, but deep and hoarse, and the ground in a very wide
circle was strongly agitated."-Glasgow Constitutional, October 5, 1852.
The Journal de Turin' of the 29th ult. has, under the head of "latest intelligence,"
the following paragraph :-" TURIN, 11:45 A.M. Two successive shocks have been
felt like those of an earthquake. The powder magazine of Borgo Dora has ex-
ploded. The population is hurrying to the scene of disaster. The rappel is being
beaten. All the faubourg is on fire. A barrack has fallen down. Two hundred
deaths are spoken of."-Saunders's Newsletter, May 1852.
It is quite probable that both in this case and in that of the magazine at Mayence,
which subsequently exploded, information might still be obtained as to the weight of
powder fired and the extreme distance to which the shock was felt.
Improvement of the Port of Brest.-The Moniteur de la Flotte' states that M.
Verrier, engineer, charged with the work of clearing away the Rose Rock, which
obstructs the entrance of a part of the harbour of Brest, called the Penfield, made
an experiment a few days ago, which was perfectly successful. One of the convicts,
covered with a diving-dress, descended to the rock at half-tide, and deposited a box
full of gunpowder, to which were fitted two gutta-percha tubes, also similarly filled.
As soon as the man had come up, a light was applied to the tubes, and shortly after
a loud cracking noise was heard, and a large column of water, with fragments of
stone and a quantity of sand and mud, were thrown up to the height of 20 feet.
The commotion was so great, that the Bastion de la Rose, which stands near,
ON THE FACTS AND THEORY OF EARTHQUAKE PHENOMENA. 135
trembled to its foundation. The mass thus moved has been considerable."-Times,
April 17th, 1857.
The following is the Times' account of one of the explosions at the siege of
Sebastopol :-
"Thursday, Aug. 30, 1855.-The whole of the camp was shaken this morning
at 1 o'clock by a prodigious explosion, which produced the effects of an earthquake.
A deplorable accident had occurred to our gallant allies as they were pursuing their
works with accustomed energy. A tumbrel, from which they were discharging
powder into one of the magazines near the Mamelon, was struck by a shell from
the Russian batteries, which burst as it crashed through the roof of the carriage, and
ignited the cartridges within; the flames caught the powder in the magazine, and,
with a hideous roar, 14,000 rounds of gunpowder rushed forth in a volcano of fire to
the skies, shattering to atoms the magazine, the tumbrels, and all the surrounding
works, and whirling from its centre in all directions over the face of the Mamelon
and beyond it 150 officers and men. Masses of earth, gabions, stones, fragments of
carriages, and heavy shot were hurled far into our works on the left of the French,
and wounded several of our men. The light of the explosion was not great, but
the roar and shock of the earth were very considerable. The heaviest sleepers awoke
and rushed out of their tents. The weight of powder exploded was about seven
tons, or 1400 rounds of 10lbs. each."-Times, Sept. 13, 1855.
The following is part of the French account of the expedition against Kertch :-
"May 26th, 1855.-Finally, before evacuating Yenikale, they blew up a powder
magazine, containing about 30,000 kilogrammes of powder: the shock was so great,
that many houses were destroyed, and vessels anchored ten miles out at sea felt it
severely. "Moniteur' quoted by Times,' June 1855.
C
And the following of the great explosion in the camp before Sebastopol, on the
15th of November 1855 :-
Shortly after 3 o'clock on Thursday afternoon the whole camp, from Inkermann
to far beyond Cathcart's Hill, was literally shaken throughout every square foot of
its area, by the most tremendous explosion that has ever echoed through these
Crimean hills. A greater quantity of gunpowder itself may have been exploded in
some of the magazines discharged for the destruction of the buildings and works
after the abandonment of the ruined city and fortress; but this is doubtful, and
certainly there were never fired at the same time so great a number and variety of
deadly and explosive projectiles. The force of the blow from the impelled air, the
stunning noise, the flashing of the fire, the suffocating smoke, arrested every reason-
ing faculty, and took away all sense, save the instinctive impulse to fly from the
source of evil. Among the regiments themselves of the light division, whether in
tents or huts, a sudden sensation was felt as if of an upheaving of the ground, at the
same time that a violent shock was experienced from the concussion of the air.
Almost instantly followed the loud report of the explosion; not sounding as if a
single charge or magazine had been fired, and without the ringing tone or decided
character of a salvo of artillery; but seeming rather as if a number of magazines had
been discharged, one after the other, so rapidly, that all the reports were blended into
one. As the thunder of the first report subsided, its place was occupied by the
sharp cracking sounds of shells bursting high in the air, the rush of fragments falling
to the ground, and the loud bangs of shells which had been scattered and were ex-
ploding on all sides. Simultaneous with these, almost from the very commencement,
was the crushing of wooden huts, splitting of timbers, and noise of falling glass from
the broken windows. The tents were violently agitated, and sometimes the cords
or poles were snapped asunder. Then followed a continued succession of minor
reports, and the roar of flames, and crackling of burning wood, as the fire advanced
and increased among the huts and artillery stores of the siege train dépôts. To say
that it equalled in violence the combined salvos of a thousand parks of artillery
might seem extravagant; and yet the simile would but feebly convey an idea of the
volume of thundering sound that shook the earth for miles around, tearing down
the most substantial masonry and wooden huts, and levelling tents as by the sweep
of some invisible giant-arm. I had seen the explosions on and after the 8th of
September, which so many pens have since described; but no half-dozen of them
136
REPORT-1858.
together would have equalled this one, either in force or sound. Over an area of
nearly half a mile from the spot of its occurrence, the air was one huge column of powder
smoke and cast-up earth, up into and athwart which ignited or exploding shells
and rockets ever and anon darted and flashed by hundreds, spreading destruction to
nearly everything animate and inanimate, within a radius of more than a thousand
yards. Heavy siege guns were wrenched from their carriages and thrown many
perches from where they had been standing, whilst the carriages themselves were
torn asunder."-London Express, Nov. 29, 1855.
The following notices of the Great Blast at Seaford Cliff are extracted from
Saunders's Newsletter' of September 15, 1856-
،،
The great explosion at Seaford.-There has been a great concourse of visitors in
this little town today to witness the operation of 'blasting,' by the explosion of
gunpowder, an immense mass of chalk cliff from the heights down upon the beach,
there to form a barrier which may check the drifting of the shingle towards Beachy
Head and the east. The ground about Seaford for two miles to the west lies low,
and there is nothing to protect it from the inroad of the sea at high tides but a
narrow beach bank of shingle. This barrier is becoming gradually weaker in con-
sequence of the tendency of the shingle to drift away, and it has become a matter of
urgent moment that this should be stayed. Close to Seaford, on its eastern side,
rises a noble line of cliff, in some places 300 feet high, and averaging above 200. It
was determined to project a huge slice of the cliff on to the beach, with a view
thereby to constitute a groin for the purpose of retaining the shingle and preventing
its leaving the bay. The operations have been conducted by the Board of Ordnance.
The spot selected is not much above half a mile to the east of Seaford. At a height
of about 50 feet above high-water-mark there was driven into the cliff, or excavated,
a tunnel or gallery 70 feet long, 6 feet high, 5 feet broad, ascending with a slope of
1 in 3. At the inland extremity it turned right and left in the heart of the cliff,
above 50 feet one way and above 60 the other, with a more gentle ascent, the two
smaller galleries being 4 feet 6 inches high, and 3 feet 6 inches broad, and the three
being in the form of a capital T. At the utmost end of each of the side or cross galleries
was a chamber, 7 feet cube, lined with wood; and in each chamber a charge of no
less than 12,000 lbs. of gunpowder was deposited; making the distance of the centre
of the charge 70 feet from the face of the cliff towards the sea, and about 70 feet
above high-water mark. The galleries were 'tamped,' that is, stopped up, with bags
of sand, and chalk in bags and loose, to within 50 feet of the mouth, both branches
being tamped up, and 20 feet down the large gallery. It was not till 12 minutes
past 3 o'clock, that suddenly the whole cliff, along a width or frontage of some
120 feet, bent forwards towards the sea, cracked in every direction, crumbled into
pieces, and fell upon the beach in front of it, forming a bank down which large
portions of the falling mass glided slowly into the sea for several yards like a stream
of lava flowing into the water. The whole multitude upon the beach seemed for a
few moments paralysed and awe-struck by the strange movement, and the slightly
trembling ground; everyone sought to know with a glance that the mass had not
force enough to come near him, and that the cliff under which he stood was safe.
There was no very loud report; the rumbling noise was probably not heard a mile
off, and was perhaps caused by the splitting of the cliff and fall of the fragments.
There seemed to be no smoke, but there was a tremendous shower of dust. Those
who were in boats a little way out state that they felt a slight shock. It was much
stronger on the top of the cliff. Persons standing there felt staggered by the shaking
of the ground, and one of the batteries was thrown down by it. In Seaford, too,
three quarters of a mile off, glasses upon the table were shaken, and one chimney fell.
At Newhaven, a distance of three miles, the shock was sensibly felt. The mass
which came down is larger than was expected; it forms an irregular heap, apparently
about 300 feet broad, of a height varying from 40 to 100 feet, and running 200 or
250 feet or more seaward, which is considerably beyond low-water mark. It is
thought that it comprises nearly 300,000 tons."
These meagre and most imperfect accounts, as respects the object here in view,
will however, it may be hoped, direct future attention to more precise observation of
the data required.
29th Report Brit soc. 1858.
Plate I
Anne Christumi
2000 1700
1700 to 1600
1600 to 1500
1500 to 1400
1400 to 1000
1000 to 900
900 to 800
800 to 600
600 to 500
500 to 400
400 to 300
300 to 200
200 to 100
100 to 0
Distribution in Time
Commencement of History to the Christian Ara.

No records
No records
No records
100
90
80
70
60
50
40
30
20
10
J.W. Lowry, fe.
28th Report Brit. Afsoc.1858.
Anno Domini
0 to 100
100 to 200
200 to 300
300 to 400
400 to 500
500 to 600
600 to 700
700 to 800
800 to 900
900 to 1000
Distribution in Time
Cominencement of the Christian Ara to AD. 1000.
A
S
Plate II.

14
0
10
20
30
40
50
60
70
80
90
100
J.W.Lowry, fe.
28th Report Brit Assoc.1856.
Plate III.
Anno Domini
1000 to 1100
1100 to 1200
1200 to 1300
1300 to 1400
1400 to 1500
Distribution in Time
Anno Dom. 1000 to AD. 1500

·G
S
Ꮐ
G
G
-S-
S
1500 to 1600
0
10
20
30
40
50
60
70
80
90
Sa
100
JW. Lowry, fo.
Figl
Fig. 2
Fig.3
Fig. 4
Fig.5
Fig.6
28th Report Brit. Assoc. 1858.
Anno Domini
1600 to 1700
Distribution in Time.
The Sixteenth and Seventeenth Centuries.
Ꮐ
S
S
Plate IV.

A
Fig. 7
10
20
30
40
50
60
70
80
90
100
J.W. Lowry fe.

28th Report Brit: Assoc : 1858.
Ꮐ
ရာ
S
*
S
A
10
20
30
•
GG
G G
G
G
G G
$
S S
Distribution in Time.
40
50
G
SP
G
S
..

Plate V.
28th Report Brit: Assoc:1858.
Plate VI.
Distribution in Time.
60
70
80
90
100
10
Eightheenth Century A.D. 1700 to 1800.
20
1
30
Nineteenth Century
A. D. 1800 to 1850.
Ordinate of Time double the scale of plates I. II. III. IV. and V.
40
50
J.W. Lowry, fc.
28 th Report Brit: Assoc : 1858.
Centuries XVII
B.C.
-D
HE
VE VIE
Curre of Total | recorded
AX
LAX
XIV
XIII
XI
I
No records
I
IX
FEA
+ Ex
II
EXE
TEX
EXITE
Seismic Timerg
Paroxysmal Sc
Π.Δ.
TILA
Distribution in Time
at the observed rate of first Halt
KUL LOTYOT SATU 02
The whole Centiary assta
NEX
THEAT
HAX
AX
VI.
V
IV
III
II I O. I
ТП
ㅍ
​IV
تف
Δ.
P
turies A D
AD.
Curve of Total Seismic recorded). Energy.
TI
VII
TUA
HHHHHH
IX
I
TH
IX
Fiat
XII
IIIX
XIV
AX
XVI
half century only
The dotted
line is the curves for the whole lentut v
Plate VII.

XVII XVIII
XIX Centuries. A.D.
J.W. Lowry, fo
..
..
:
28th Report Brit. Alsoc1858
Distribution in Time.
Curves of Monthly Seismic Energy
from the entire Period.
F
Southern Hemisphere 223 obs
M
M
A
0
Northern Hemisphere 5879 obs --_-_-_-_-_-_-_-_-
12
N
D
ག
Plate VIII.

J
F
+
M
A
M
J J
A S O
N
D
J
Vertical Scale to that of Fig. 2.
J.W.Lowry.fc.
Fig. 2
Fig 1.
Plate IX.
28th Report Brit. Afsoc.1858
Distribution in Time
Mensual Curves of Seismic Energy
For corresponding periods. Northern & Southern Hemispheres.

Southern Hemisphere
A.D.1800 to AD 1850
TH
Fig.6
F
M
A
M
J
A
$
·CA
AD 1700 to A. D 1800
J
T
M
A
M
J
BC to 4 D. 1700
N
Z
D
D
Fig.4
Fig. 2
J
M
M
J J
-S-
D
Northern Hemisphere
AD. 1800 to AD. 1850
M
M
J
d D. 1700 to 1800
O
D
T
M
A
M
J
A
N
D
B. C to A. D. 1700
Fig. 5
Fig.3
Figl
J
F
M
A
M
J
J
A
S
O
N
D
J
JW. Lowry, fc.
1,...
28th Report Brit: Assoc: 1858.
Distribution in Time.
Curves of Seismic Energy for Seasons, for each Hemisphere.
Fig. 2.
Southern Hemisphere.
Autumn
Winter
Spring
Sumanar
Fig.1.
Northern Hemisphere
Spring
Summer
Autumn
Winter
urve
of Seismic Energy in relation to Season. For the entir
For the entire period and for both Hemispheres
Fig. 3.
Fig.4
Macao
Havana
Calcutta
Benares
Ꭻ
Fig. 5.
Plate X.
Distribution in Time.
Mean Mensual Barometric Pressure, at different latitudes

Halle
H
M
Α
M
J
J
A
S
S.Petersburg

Berlin
Paris
N
D
J
Equinoctial and Solstitial Curves of Comparative Seismic Energy
For the whole period and for both Hemispheres.
Spring
Summer
Autumn
Winter
S
S
A
W
Strasbourg

Warsaw
North to South 1822
Constantinople
Chili
Antigua
Canada
28th Report Brit. Assoc.1858. PL.Xbis.
SEGMENTS APPARENTLY CUT OFF BY SOME GREAT EARTHQUAKES.
Iceland
Cape Nord
Norway Hermosand
Quite
Very improbable
Sumatra
·Sumbara 1815
1
Toplitz 1755
Nitan
Ochotzk 1827
→Tornea 1755
in 1837
поглад

28th Report. Brit. Assoc., 1858.
40
20
75
70
60
50
Reikiavik
Jan Mayen
North Cape
Drontheim
40
60
80
100
Archangel
0
Abo
Stockholm
S. Pete burg
Perm
68
Tobolsk
0
Riga
Moscow
Tomsk
Koragsburg
Dublin
The Naze
Edinburgh
Bordeaux
Christiana
Copenhagen
Amsterdam
London
Brussels
Paris
Hanover
Pragues
Berlin Warsaw
Dresden Breslau
Munich Vienna
Lyons Bern
Odessa
Oporto
40
Azores
Lisbon
20
C.Verde 1
20
C.S.Roque
Bahia
Madeira
C.Verde
Madrid
Caat Gibraltar
Marocco
Sierra Leone
Monrovia
Cape Coast Cas
Trinidad I.
Ascension
St Helena
Genoa
Rom
Constant ople
Astrakh
Tiflis
Khiva
Hokan
Smyrna
Bokhara
Athens
Algiers Curds
Tunis
Aleppo
0
Yarkand
Teheran
Cabool
Tripoli
Damascus Bagdad
Timbuctoo
Sakatoo
Kuka
S.Paul de Loando
Delhi
الله
Leniseisk
Irkoutsk
Sievero Voslochni
or N.E.Cape
Pekin
Nankin
Lassa
120
140
160
180
160
140
Lakoutsk
Kirin
Oula
Foo-chow
Canton
Thebes
Muscat
Calentta
Mecca
Bombay
Goa
Manila
Gondar
Aden
Madras
Bankok
Mozambique
Quittimar
Tananarivo
Mauritius
Barmen
Bethany
Noal
Cape T
Cof Good Hope
Tristan d'Acunha
40
50
60
70
7.5
S.Georgia
Sandwich Land
REFERENCE
Orange Red: Seismic Bands in position and relative intensiy
Volcanoes, Fumaroles, Solfataras, now active or presumed so
within historic or recent Geologic periods
Blue: Areas of supposed subsidence now proceeding
0
West Longitude
20
Crozet Is
Maldive Is
Borneo
Singapore
Chagos L
Amsterdam
SAPaul
Kerguelen Land
90
Keeting 1.
B
ia
Saghalien
Oula
0
Cepang
Jedo
8
Perth
JAdelaide
20
40
60
East Longitude 80
100
120
140
Okotsk
3.
"Teerapavlovsk
Oonalasca
..om
Owhy hee
Ladrone Is
Melbourne
Sydney
Auckland
Wellington
Hobart T
Balleny Is
Mt Sabine
J
M.Erebus
MTerror
160
180
G. Falkner, Lith, King St, Manchester
Tahiti
จ
Sitka I
120
Plate, XI
100
80
60
40
20
ஹோன்
Upernavile og
San Francisco
S. Diego
کی
Salt Lake
Santa Fe
New Orleans
⚫ April 1335
Mexico
Acapulco
Gambier I.
Pitcairn I.
Easter I.
April 1835
ช
Que bee
Montreal
Toronto
New York
Washington
Fatifa.x
Havana
Salvador
Panama
Galapagos I
Opito
Guayaquil
Lima
St John
Caraccas
Sta Te de
Bogota
AngosturaGeorge Th
Cayenne
Va Bella
Arica
Chuquisaca
Peruvian ship 1818
Reikiavik
75
Jan Mayen
70
Dronthiem
Christiania
60
Stockholm
0
The Naze
Copenhagen
Dublin
Edinburgh
London
Amsterdam
Hanover Derlin Warsaw
Prague
Bordeaux
Azores
Oporto
Lisbon
Madrid
Cadiz
Gibraltar
CVerde I
Madeira
Loverite
Marocco
Timbuctoo
C.Verde
Siera Leone
Monrovial
C.S.Roque
Pernambuco
Ascension 1.
Trinidad I.
Rio de Janeiro...
Assumpcion
Valparaiso
Santiago
Buenos Ayres
Monte Video
Concepcion
Horn
Falkland Islands
South Georgia
3
..:
South Shetland
Sandwich
Land
Cape Coast Cas
Helena
Brussels
Paris
Vienna
Berr
Turin
Munich
Venice
50
50
Rome
Naple
40
Palerme
Algiers
Euris
Sakatoo
0
Kuka
Paul de Loando
Tripoli
20
0
20
Barmen
Bethany
Cof Good Hope
Карета
SEISMOGRAPHIC MAP OF THE WORLD.
showing the surjace distribution in
space
OF EARTHQUAKES,
as discussed from the British Association Catalogue
BY ROBERT MALLET, F.R.S, M.R.I.A. MEM.INS. CIV. ENGS
and
40
50
60
70
75
DOCTOR, JOHN, WILLIAM, MALLET,
Professor of Chemistry, University of Alabama, U.S.
1857.
160
140
120
100
West Longitude
80
60
40
20
20
3
28th Report Brit: Assoc: 1858.
PART OF FRANCE.
DIVIDED INTO DEPARTMENTS,
Referring to the Earthquake of 5th July, 1841.
Meridian of
Greenwich
ENGLISH
CHANNEL
49°
!
。 Amiens
Havre
Seine
Rouen
Beauvais
10/nencon
10
Evreuic o
Vendome
11
PARIS
2
9
Fontainbleau
3
• Auxerre
•Tours
5
•n
6
4
Chateauroux
7
1
REFERENCE
Horizontal direction
Vertical shock.
:
12
Plate XII.

އ އމ
49°
J.W.Lowry fc.
28th Report Brit.Assoc.1858.
a nn
B
innow]
Bannow
Coast Guard Station
Ballymadder Pt
10
C
A
Luaken Cottage
Coast Guard Station,
Map of Part of the Coast of
WEXFORD CIRE LAND
Illustrative of Great Sea wave Phenomena
of 16 Sep. 1854.
Rec l
a
Inch
Ballyteige
Lough
Crossfarnogue T
d
Broad
Water
Kilmore
spart Station
SPatricks Bridge
Salice Id/Great)
CI
Saltee Id /Little
B
Ballyhealy
acumshin Lake
:
་་
KILMORE
Line of Section illustrating the appearance of the Sea as described, the dotted elevations representing the dotted lines
shewn on plan, the horizontal lines shewing the general surface of the water quite calm between them.
SALTEE ISLD
Plate XII.

Carnsore Pt
-Ebb Tide 2 hours of which had still to run down when the disturbance took plac
فراه

35
10
30
15
25
20
35
30
Cabul
Indus R
MAP OF INDIA, REFERRING TO THE GENERAL AND LOCAL OBSERVED DIRECTIONS OF EARTHQUAKE SHOCKS.
70
75
80
85
28 Report, Brit. Assoc.1858. FLXIV.
90
P
SIN DE
25
Lake and Ullah Bund
20
15
10
formed in 1843
CUTCH
Gulf
Cashmeer
Lake Panlung
T
I
B
B
YMAL
Sanpoo or Burrampooter
Lake Mepang
Dwalagiri
RANG E
D
E Ꮮ H
NEP
Katmandu
DELHI
ARAKULL
CHAI
BOMBAY 8
INDIA
Rampura
Luknow
Gorakpur
GENERAL
Koruntadhee
Allahabad
Arrg
Hatna
Buxar
Monghyr
GENERAL DIRECTION O F
VINDHYA
CHAIN
WEST
70
75
H
D E C C A
1819
Lake Tenori Nor
T
M Lake Sunbro
or Palhe
DIRECTION OF 1833
Diecah
Parneah
Rungpur
Bua
amp
CALCUTTA
Mallai?
IR
River Ganges
Lake Pulikat
MYSORE
MADRAS
Cape Comorin
CEYLON
80
W. Monkhouse, Lith. York.
Crystalline Schistose, Granitoid
Older Stratified and Carboniferous.
Secondary, from Carboniferous to Cretaceous...
Tertiary Formations.
Alluvial Plains Detritus
Igneous Rocks, Modern Porphyries. Diorites.
85
50
GEOGRAPHICAL
100
MILES
200
300
50
STATUTE
100
MILES
200
300
HINDU COSSES.
50
42-1 DEG
100
150
90
28th Report `Brit:_Assoc: 1858.
Fig. 1.
Q
C2
+
{+
S
a
772
a
b
Fig. 3.
B
Z
Scale 3 times the others
S
~
E+
C
N
it
Fig. 2.
es
&-
E+
耳
​少
​BALL SEISMOMETERS.
1
1
1
Inches 12
1
2
1
1
1
S
ω
६६
WJ
+ ع
Fig. 5.
Scale for all except Figs 3.& 7.
3
*
5
+ ع
ZN
W
Tiq 4.
S
N
6
7
8
G
t
10 Feet.
B₂
1
S
Ъ
B
ε +
ET
1
B
Fig. 6.
W
E
V
E +
ε +
Full size
Part of Ball
B
S
UJ
Plate XV


Fig. 7.
£ +
JW. Lowry, fe.

UNIV. OF MIGHT
:
3
16 1002
, * ***
F
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
3 9015 02744 5975